EARLY HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN
CHURCH
FROM ITS FOUNDATION
TO THE END OF THE THIRD CENTURY
BY
MONSIGNOR LOUIS DUCHESNE
HON. D.LITT. OXFORD, AND LITT.D.
CAMBRIDGE MEMBRE DE
L'lNSTITUT DE FRANCE
RENDERED INTO ENGLISH FROM THE FOURTH EDITION
NEW YOKK LONGMANS, GREEN & CO. LONDON: JOHN MURRAY 1909
to
GASTON
BOISSIER
At the
time of Diocletian's persecution, when the churches were destroyed, the sacred books burned, and
the Christians proscribed, or forced to apostasize, one of their number was quietly working away at the first
history of Christianity.
His was not a mind of the highest order, but he was patient, hard-working, and
conscientious, and during
many long years, he had collected materials for his contemplated book. He succeeded in saving
these materials from
the general shipwreck, and even in turning them to account. Thus Eusebius of Cssarea became the
father of ecclesiastical
history. And the first duties of those who take up the same task again—so long after,
but in days not
much less dark—is to recall his name and his incomparable services. But for
his unrivalled diligence in searching through those Palestinian libraries,
where the learned Origen
and Bishop Alexander had collected the whole Christian literature of early days, our
knowledge of the first
three centuries of the Church's life would be small indeed. We cannot of course but lament the
destruction of these
libraries, yet, thanks to him, and to the remarkable fragments he preserved,
we can appreciate in some measure
what they were.
Eusebius, however, is not the only witness to the treasures of this
ancient literature. Several of the early books he mentions have come down to
us, and others have been read, and passed on, by painstaking students like St
Epiphanius, St Jerome, and Photius. It is possible, therefore, to write the
literary history of Christianity from
vii
|
viii |
|
PREFACE |
the earliest times, and the task
has often been attempted. In
recent years a very remarkable treatise on this subject by O. Bardenhewer[1]
has been produced in Germany. During
the last thirty years Adolph Harnack and his school have been actively employed, like
Eusebius before the
persecution, in collecting documents for a great synthesis. And the scientific
world has been kept informed of
their progress by the publication of the
Texte und Untersnchimgen,[2] and
especially by two preliminary works on the
transmission of early Christian literature and on its chronology.[3]
These works—and it would be easy
to add others to the list, of French,[4]
English, or Italian origin—have thrown much light on these ancient writings and
their relationship to each other. The knowledge of documents has indeed made
great progress. Towards the end of the 17th century, the honest and judicious
Tillemont based his treatises on the most conscientious study of all the sources
of information then available. He would be much astonished, could he appear in
our midst now, to see all that has been discovered since.
Nevertheless, we must not think
that the progress of research has essentially, or even greatly, modified the
tradition set forth in his learned volumes. The partial results attained by so
many discoveries and so many efforts, tend on the whole to justify the views
taken by the wise critics of the time of Louis XIV. There has been a reaction;
we have recoiled from the wild theories emanating from Tubingen, though others
have taken their place, the human
brain being always fertile in strange inventions. But
there is a middle position, represented by the judgment of
serious, right-minded men, which commends itself to the common- sense public. I need not say that I believe that position to be mine; I may deceive myself. But the folly of some of the theories is as repugnant to me as the foolishness of some of the legends. I think even that if I had to choose I should prefer the legends, for in them at least there is always some poetry and something of the soul of a people.
The task, therefore, which I now
undertake—the modest task of merely explaining and popularising my subject—is
justified by the great progress of learned research. Yet I have taken up my pen
only in response to so many and such insistent entreaties as almost compelled
me to comply with them for the sake of peace.1
The people who so pressed me are,
for the most part, not literary, and will not therefore defend me against the
critics. But sensible and understanding people will comprehend why, for
instance, I have not encumbered my text with discussions and bibliography, why
I have not lingered long over the very first beginnings, and why, without
entirely ignoring theologians and their work, I have not devoted overmuch
attention to their quarrels. There is a time and place for everything. I hope I
shall also be forgiven a tendency to limit my speculations. I look up to those
superior people who wish to know everything, and admire the artistic ingenuity
with which, by the help of a little most seductive hypothesis, they prolong
into the realm of the imaginary those vistas into the past which reliable
investigation has opened out. But for my own part, I prefer solid ground : I
would rather go less far and walk securely—non phis
sapere quam oportet sapere, sed sapere ad sobrietatem.
1 I have
also been influenced, I must confess, by the desire to stop the circulation of some old lecture
notes, lithographed about thirty
years ago, which it seems to me has gone on too long for my reputation.
Rome, Nov. 22, 1905.
a 2
This book was so kindly received that a second
edition had to
be prepared two months after its first appearance. No alterations have been made, beyond slight
changes on
three pages:—p. 320, the discovery of the Greek Text of Hippolytus has been noted ; p. 460, the
biographical details
on Julius Africanus given in a recently discovered papyrus are made use of; p. 353, note 2, the
original comment
on a difference between the translation of the Septuagint and that of St Jerome's version
has been modified
according to the advice of a learned Hebraist.
xl
CHAPTER I
the roman empire, the home
of christianity
i'aok
The Mediterranean and the ancient
world. The Roman Empire
and its neighbours. The Jewish people and Jewish religion. The Roman provinces and
municipal organization.
Manners and customs, ideas, religion, mysteries,
oriental cults. Preparation for the Gospel, . i
CHAPTER
II
the primitive church at
jerusalem
Judaism in the Empire and in Palestine. The disciples of Jesus : their preaching and their
organization. Saul of Tarsus.
First conversions amongst Gentiles predisposed to Judaism, ....... 9
CHAPTER III antioch and the missions
of st paul
Hellenist Jews. Foundation of a Christian
community at Antioch.
The mission of Paul and Barnabas in Upper Asia Minor. The position of pagan converts :
internal conflicts.
St Paul in Macedonia, Greece, and in Ephesus : his return to Jerusalem : his position among
the Jewish Christians:
his letters : his captivity, . . .16
xiii
CHAPTER IV the christian in the
apostolic age
PAGE
The religious tradition of Israel. The Law
of Moses, and faith in Jesus
Christ. Biblical education. The end of all things. The person of Christ: His divinity.
Jesus Christ, Son of God, the Saviour.
The Christian life: renunciation
of the world; grouping in local confraternities. Religious assemblies on the
lines of the synagogue. The Eucharist, the charismata. Organization of the infant churches, ...... 27
CHAPTER V
the origin of the roman
church
The
Jewish colony in Rome. Aquila and Priscilla. The Epistle to the Romans. St Paul's, Rome.
First Roman Christians.
Peter in Rome. Burning of Rome, 64 a.d. Nero's
persecution, ...... 39
CHAPTER
VI
the first heresies
Religious investigation and speculation
amongst the first Christians.
The Epistles to the Ephesians and the Colossians.
New doctrines. Transcendental Judaism. St
Paul's Christology. The Pastoral Epistles and the Apocalypse in relation to heresy. The
Nicolaitanes and the
Cerinthians. Letters of St Ignatius, . . .49
CHAPTER
VII
the episcopate
Unity of the brethren threatened by heresy.
Need of a hierarchy. Situation in Jerusalem and Antioch. Church organization in St Paul's time. Colleges of
bishops, deacons.
The monarchical episcopate and its tradition. Apparent conflict between collegiate and
monarchical episcopate,
....... 62
CHAPTER VIII
christianity and the state
PAGK
Relations with the Jewish
Government in Palestine. Religion in the
Greco-Roman state. Peculiar position of Judaism and Christianity. The Roman authorities
first confuse Christians
with Jews, but afterwards distinguish them. Christianity prohibited. Prosecution of
Christians. The rescript
of Trajan. State policy and the spread of the Gospel, .
. . . . . .71
CHAPTER
IX
the end of
judaic-christianity
Death of James, "the brother of the
Lord." Insurrection of 66 a.d. The
Church's migration from Jerusalem. Revolt of Bar-Kocheba: vElia Capitolina.
Judaic-Christian bishops.
The Gospel according to the Hebrews. Connection with other Christians.
Hegesippus. Ebionites. Elkesaites,
....... 85
CHAPTER X the christian books
St Paul's Epistles. The Gospels. The
disciples who migrated to Asia
: Philip, Aristion, John. John the Apostle in tradition. Writings of St John. Oral
tradition and the Synoptic
Gospels. Other canonical books. Miscellaneous writings, the Didache, Epistle of Barnabas,
books attributed to St Peter. Clement, Hermas, and other "Apostolic Fathers," ....... 97
CHAPTER XI gnosticism and marcionism
The first heresies, and Jewish speculative
thought. Hostility towards
the God of Israel. Simon Magus and his imitators.
Saturninus of Antioch. Syrian Gnosticism. The Gnostic schools of Alexandria.
Valentinus, Basilides, Carpocrates.
The essence of Gnosticism. Gnostic Exegesis.
The Demiurge and the Old Testament. The
PAGE
Gospel and tradition. Gnostic
confraternities. Propaganda in Rome. Marcion. His principles, his teaching, his churches. Opposed by orthodox Christianity.
Heretical literature. Orthodox Polemics, . . . .112
evangelization and
apologetics in the second century
Attractiveness
of Christianity ; of its faith ; its hopes ; its martyrdoms and its brotherly
spirit. Unpopularity of the Christians.
Animosity of the philosophers. Celsus and his
True Discourse. Christian defence. "Apologies" addressed to the Emperors : Quadratus,
Aristides, Justin, Melito,
Apollinaris, Miltiades, Athenagoras. Marcus Aurelius and the Christians.
"Apologies" addressed to the
people: Tatian, . . . . . .143
the church in rome under
nero and commodus
Aristocratic Jews. Conversions amongst the
patricians. Christians
of the Flavian family. Clement, and his letter to the Corinthian Church. Ignatius in Rome. The Shepherd of Hermas. Penitence. Christology
of Hermas. The
first Popes. Heretics in Rome. Visits of Polycarp and Hegesippus. Martyrs. Bishop Soter. The
Gnostic Schools
of the time of Marcus Aurelius. Evolution of Marcionism. Apelles. The Thundering Legion.
The martyrdom of Apollonius, . . . .
.157
the churches of the second
century
Christianity
in Italy and Gaul. The Martyrs of Lyons. Irenaeus.
The Gospel in Africa; the Martyrs of Scilli. The Church of Athens. Dionysius of Corinth,
and his Epistles.
The Churches in Asia : Phrygia, Bithynia, and Thrace. Martyrdom of Polycarp. The Bishops
of Asia : Melito
and Apollinaris, . . . . .184
CHAPTER XV montanism
PAGE
Montanus
and his prophetesses. The Heavenly Jerusalem. Condemnation of ecstatic prophecy. The
saints of Pepuza.
The churches of Lyons and Rome on Mon- tanism.
Tertullian and Proculus. Survival of Montanism in Phrygia,
the paschal controversy
The Christian Pasch. Various uses. Divergence between the Asiatic use and the Roman use. Pope Victor
and St Irenaeus. The Asiatic use
abandoned, . .
. 207
controversies in
rome—hippolytus
The Roman Emperors, Commodus and Severus. Pope Zephy- rinus and Callistus the Deacon. Hippolytus.
Adoptionist Christology.
The Theodotians. The Roman Alogi and the
Montanists : Caius. The Theology of the Logos. The Modalist School: Praxeas, Ncetus, Epigonus,
Cleomenes, Sabellius.
Perplexities of Zephyrinus. Condemnation of Sabellius. Schism of Hippolytus : the
Philosophnmena. The
Doctrine of Callistus; his Government. The Literary Work of Hippolytus; his Death; his Memory.
The Roman Church
after Hippolytus. Pope Fabian and Novatian the Priest, •
.212
the christian school of
alexandria
Egypt under the Greeks and Romans. The beginnings of Egyptian Christianity. The Alexandrian
School. Pan- ttenus.
Clement and his writings. Christian Gnosticism. Origen's first appearance and teaching in
Alexandria. Rupture
with Bishop Demetrius. Origen in Ccesarea. His literary activity and end. Origen's
writings. The doctrinal
synthesis of the First Principles^ . . .237
church and state in the
third century
PAGE
Persecution by special edict.
Septimius Severus forbids conversions. Religious syncretism : Julia Domna,
Elagabalus, Alexander
Severus. Maximin's Edict against the clergy. Persecutions of Decius, Gallus, and
Valerian. Ecclesiastical property, ...... 261
african christianity and
the roman church in the middle of the third century—cyprian
Native tribes of North Africa.
Phoenician colonization : Carthage.
Roman colonization and administration. Rise of Christianity. Tertullian. Cyprian, Bishop
of Carthage. His
retreat during the Decian persecution. Factious confessors and apostates.
Relations with Rome. Novatian's schism.
Pope Cornelius. Schism of Felicissimus at Carthage.
Pope Stephen. His controversy with the African
Church on the rebaptism of heretics. Martyrdom of Cyprian, ....... 282
CHAPTER XXI christianity in the east,
before decius.
Upper Asia Minor and its Hellenization. Apostolic Evangelization. The
Churches of Bithynia, Pontus, and Cappadocia. Alexander and Firmilian, Bishops of
Cassarea. Gregory Thaumaturgus.
Antioch after Ignatius. The Bishops Theophilus
and Serapion. Edessa and its Christian kings. Bardesanes. Southern Syria. The Churches of
Csesarea in
Palestine and Jerusalem. Julius Africanus. Beryllus, Bishop of Bostra, ...... 314
paul of samosata
Novatianism in Antioch. Revolutions in the East; the Sassanides, Princes of Palmyra. Paul of
Samosata, Bishop of
Antioch ; his conduct and doctrine. Eastern Councils. Struggle for the bishopric of
Antioch. Aurelian's decision,
....... 337
dionysius of alexandria
PAOK
Dionysius,
Bishop of Alexandria. His fortunes during the Decian persecution. His attitude towards
apostates and heretics.
Exile under Valerian. Alexandrian crisis. The Millenarians of Egypt: Nepos. Sabellianism
in Cyrenaica. Dionysius
of Alexandria and Dionysius of Rome. Eusebius and Anatolius of Laodicea, ..... 345
eastern theology after
origen and paul of samosata
The Alexandrian Doctors: Theognostus, Pierius, Achilles. Bishop Peter, the opponent of Origen. The
work of Pam- philus
and Eusebius at Caesarea in Palestine. Methodius, Bishop of Olympus. Lucian of Antioch, and
the beginnings of Arianism, .....
356
christian practice
Preparation
for Baptism. Catechumens. The Apostles'Creed. Canon of the New Testament. Apostolical
romances. Encratism.
Orthodox asceticism. The discipline of penance.
Increase of worldliness. The Council of Elvira, 365
the christian society
Mother-Churches and Daughter-Churches. First Metropolitan Sees. Development of the hierarchy.
Administrative headquarters of the local Church. The Eucharist and the Agape. Different classes of Christians: Confessors
and Virgins. The
origin of clerical celibacy. Church discipline and the "apostolic" documents. The bishop
and the episcopate. The
universal authority of the Roman Church, . .381
the reaction against
christianity at the end of the third century
PAGE
|
4i7 |
|
Index |
General decay of pagan worship. Religion of
Mithras. The Magna Mater and the
Taurobola. Aurelian and the worship
of the Sun. Neo-Platonism. Plotinus Porphyry and his book against the Christians. Mani
and Mani- chseism.
The end of the Gnostic sects. Rabbinical Judaism,
....... 392
EARLY HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH
CHAPTER I
the roman empire, the home
of christianity
The
Mediterranean and the ancient world. The Roman Empire and its neighbours. The Jewish people and Jewish
religion. The Roman
provinces and municipal organization. Manners and customs, ideas, religion, mysteries,
oriental cults. Preparation for the
Gospel.
At the
moment when Christianity came into the world, the Roman Empire was established in peace
throughout all the
countries bordering on the Mediterranean. It coincided almost exactly with what is now
the continent of
Europe, but was more isolated. The very existence of America was still unsuspected, and the great
masses in China,
India, and the interior of Africa were as ignorant of the Mediterranean as the people on the
shores of that sea were
of them. It was indeed possible to communicate with those almost fabulous regions by the
Nile, or by the gulfs on
either side of the Arabian peninsula, which open into the Indian Sea: it was in fact along
these highways of the
world that the empires of Egypt, Assyria, Chaldea, and Susiana had flourished from remote
antiquity. But, notwithstanding
their geographical situation, so apparently favourable for communication with distant
lands, these states
seem always to have been practically closed towards the east. Their victorious and civilizing
expansion was towards
the Mediterranean : and on that side they finally
a
came into conflict with other
younger arod stronger nations, destined
to stop their farther development and history, and to replace them in the political
government of western Asia.
In the 6th century before the
Christian era, the Nile and the Euphrates were both under the dominion of the
Persians, an enterprising race, whose conquests extended to the yEgean and the
Danube on the west, and on the east to the Indus. Two hundred years later,
Alexander broke up this short-lived empire, and brought the East into
subjection to Greece. This political settlement, which he intended to crown his
magnificent enterprises, proved indeed of very short duration. But the
Macedonian conquest of Persia remains notable as bringing to the East the
spirit of Hellenism. Alexander launched these countries, which possessed an
ancient and vigorous civilization of their own, on a course destined to lead
them to a fate quite different from that of his own empire. It is true that
Iran, carrying with it its former vassals on the Tigris and the Euphrates, soon
regained its freedom and lived its own life, independent of the Greek kingdoms.
But neither the Parthian kings nor their successors, the Sassanides, ever
succeeded in recapturing the position Darius or Assurbanipal had held in the
eyes of the western world. That was denied them; for though the Greek kingdoms
fell, the armies of Rome took their place, and the frontiers remained unchanged
for centuries. Mistress of Italy, victorious at Carthage and in Greece, Rome
broke up the kingdom of the Seleucidae (64 b.c.), and thirty years later inherited
the land of the Ptolemies. The whole Mediterranean, from Antioch to Spain,
acknowledged her supremacy. Julius Caesar gave her Gaul; Augustus extended her
frontier to the Danube, and Claudius to Scotland. On the north the Roman world
impinged only on barbaric peoples; the ocean formed the western boundary, the
desert the southern frontier. It was but on the east, towards the Tigris and
Armenia, that Roman territory was coterminous with that of another empire, and
even there, from the Euxine to the Red Sea, a line of small tributary kingdoms intervened between the Parthian^tnd the Roman Empire.
It was in one of these small
tributary kingdoms, in Judea, that Christianity first appeared. Judaism, which
had preceded and prepared the way for it in this corner of southern Syria, was
at the outset represented by the religious life of a little people of various
tribes, knit together first into one and then into two kingdoms, which were of
short duration, and finally succumbed to the attacks of the Assyrians and
Chaldees. When this last catastrophe took place (590 b.c.), their religious life, which had
been gradually purified by inspired prophets, centred round the national
sanctuary at Jerusalem. There, One God only was worshipped : He was worshipped
as the only true God and Lord, before whom all other so-called divinities were
but idols and demons. Israel recognised this One God as the Maker and Master of
the world ; he knew himself bound to this God by ancient and special covenants.
Jahve, the Creator, was his own God, as he was the chosen of Jahve. Hence arose
an exalted sense of his dignity, race, and vocation ; hence came an unshakable
confidence in his destiny, and in the God who had ordained it.
The Temple was destroyed, the
kingly dynasty suppressed, the whole people dispersed in distant exile; but
Israel still hoped on, and his hope was not vain. The Persians destroyed the
Chaldean Empire, they took and pillaged the hated city of Babylon, and finally
they allowed the Jews to rebuild their sanctuary, to settle round it, and even
to fortify Jerusalem. National independence was gone, but the Jews consoled
themselves by drawing closer and closer the bonds which united the Children of
Israel to Jahve, and to each other in Him. The rulers of Susa allowed a
considerable measure of local self-government ; so did the Ptolemies and also
the Seleucida;, until Antiochus Epiphanes conceived the mad scheme of
hellenizing the people of God. Then the Jews' defence of their religion
culminated in insurrection. From this insurrection, crowned by success, arose
an autonomous state governed by the Asmonean high
priests, the sons of the heroes of the independence. Little
by little, these priests became kings of Judea. Their rule
lasted nearly a hundred years, until the Romans came.
Pompey, who put an end to the kingdom of the Seleucidse,
and took Jerusalem (63 b.c.),
practically continued the same state of things. But Antony (40 b.c.)
replaced the last Asmoneans by a native
adventurer, Herod, the man called Herod the Great. It is with his name that the Gospel begins.1
When he died
(750 A.U.C. = 4 b.c.), the vast kingdom assigned to him was divided into three; the part which
included Jerusalem fell to
the share of his son Archelaus ; he reigned until 6 a.d. Then he
was deposed and replaced by procurators, who,
except during an interval of three years (Herod Agrippa, 42-44), governed in succession
until the great insurrection
of 66 a.d.
When this insurrection broke out,
Christianity was already in being, and the lines of its future propaganda laid
down. They did not lead it at first towards the East; it was only later that it
took root in Parthia. From the first its eyes were turned towards the world of
Greece and of the Roman Empire.
This Roman Empire, notwithstanding the many
scandals of which Rome was the scene, secured peace, safety, and even liberty,
in so far as it favoured the growth of municipal organization. The provinces
were governed, some by pro-consuls elected annually in the name of the Senate,
others by procurators (legatusproprcetore),appointed
in that of the emperor, and might be considered as groups of communal districts
presided over by magistrates elected in the chief city. In countries where
municipal rule was not introduced, the self-government was differently organized.
The government officials, excepting those concerned with taxation, were few;
the administration of justice, except in criminal cases—and that not
everywhere— remained in the hands of the municipal magistrates. Those, however,
who enjoyed the right of Roman citizenship could only be tried by Roman
tribunals. Only 1 St Matt. ii. 1 : St Luke i. 5.
|
5 |
frontier provinces were garrisoned by imperial troops; the maintenance of internal peace was still a
local affair, and entrusted
to the local authorities. This liberal organization never led to serious disorder; care had been
taken that the
municipal power should lie in the hands of the upper classes ; the populace had no influence in
the communal government.
Under this rule, the world prospered, and
the civilization of Greece and Rome rapidly gained ground in lands where
different customs, or actual barbarism, had prevailed. The country places still
retained their ancient dialects- Celtic, Punic, Iberian, Illyrian, Syriac, and
Egyptian ; but in the towns hardly anything was spoken but Greek or Latin. A
vast system of roads bound together the different parts of the empire; along
them travelled both private carriages and the imperial posts. The Mediterranean
itself formed a great water-way, where travelling was safe and rapid ;
intercourse between the various parts of the empire, being made easy, became
incessant.
In this great body, however,
pulsated more material than intellectual life. The age of Augustus was past; no
poetry or eloquence glowed ; grammarians had succeeded the great writers.
Philosophy itself was under eclipse. The most prominent sects, the Epicureans
and the Stoics, interested themselves but little in metaphysics ; and those
rare souls who still meditated, such as Seneca, meditated only on morality. In
Rome, a few noble characters, Thrasea and Helvidius Priscus, for instance, kept
alive the protest of the human conscience against the tyranny of the Caesars
and the Flavians, together with a half-appeal to a vanished liberty. But
neither their public-spirited protest, nor the speculations of philosophy, had
any appreciable influence on the populace of Rome or the masses in the
provinces.
As to religion, the upper classes
were generally sceptical. Hardly anything remained of the ancient Roman or
Greek rites except the official ceremonies. The old Roman religion had but
little besides rites and ceremonies. It adored abstract divinities, without
form, without poetry, sometimes even without a name. The imagination of
6 ROMAN UMPIRE, IIGMEifcF CHRISTIANITY [cn. i.
the (^eks, on the contiliry, had
transformed the abstract conceptions
of primitive naturalism into brilliant beings— men, but transcendently beautiful, strong,
and intelligent. Their
poets sang the exploits and adventures of these seductive immortals, but no serious theology
ever came from
their Pantheon. It is true that philosophy exerted all its ingenuity to connect these religious
fables with nature-myths,
but the result was rather to discredit than to explain them. Thus diverted from the
Olympus of tradition,
the religious instinct turned to the mysteries, which claimed to have discovered the clue to
the eternal enigmas
of the universe, to deliver the captive soul, and to assure it of happiness in another life. But
the Greek initiations
hardly touched the people ; and some which endangered morality were either restricted
or altogether prohibited.
The Roman conquest of the East and of Egypt
introduced other religious elements. Noisy, exciting, and immoral cults spread
in all directions, and to their
ceremonies men and women, rich and poor, free-men and slaves, were admitted indiscriminately.
From Egypt came the
mysteries of Isis and Serapis, from Syria those of Adonis and Astarte, from Persia that of
Mithras, and from
Phrygia those of Cybele and of Sabazius. Everywhere endless associations
sprang up in honour of these new
deities, whose worship soon supplied the common religious instinct with a food sadly wanting
in the official ceremonies.
The official ceremonies, indeed,
were undergoing a transformation. The ancient national sanctuaries, no doubt,
were still served, but a new divinity, more present and more potent, was set up
beside the old ones, and threatened to supplant them. This was the worship of Rome
and of Augustus,1 which first appeared in the provinces, under the
Emperor Augustus, and spread with extreme rapidity. In every province an
assembly of delegates from the cities met each year in a temple consecrated to
Rome
1 In this
formula, the name Augustus does not mean the Emperor Octavian-Augustus in particular, but the
living Augustus, the emperor
reigning at the time.
|
7 |
p. 9]
PREPARATION FOR THE GOSPEL
and th« emperor. Thes-e delegates
<elected as priest one of
themselves, who for the ensuing year held his sacerdotal office in the name of the province, under
the title of flamen or
saccrdos, upxiepevg (high priest). Sacrificcs, and, above all, public games, were
celebrated in the most
solemn manner, and then, having inquired into the administration of the retiring priest,
the assembly separated.
Besides these provincial ceremonies, the worship
of Rome and Augustus had temples and municipal
priests in almost every town, as well as religious associations. Following the lines of the
municipal and provincial
organizations, and connecting them by a sort of sacred bond to the supreme government of
the empire, it soon
became the most obvious representation of the religion of the State.
All these forms of worship, so
various in origin and meaning, existed side by side, and no one of them claimed
a monopoly. Every man, according to taste and convenience, made his choice
amongst them, and, broadly speaking, all were allowed, according to
circumstances. Christianity did not find the ground unoccupied. When the souls
of men opened to it, not only had it to root out a special attachment to such
and such a form of worship, but also a certain sympathy with the many pagan
cults which had gradually won their way into the popular devotion.
From all this it is clear that
Christianity found both facilities and obstacles in the Roman Empire. Foremost
among the facilities come universal peace, uniformity of language and ideas,
and rapid and safe communication. Philosophy, by the blows it had struck at old
pagan legends, and by its impotence to replace them, may also be reckoned as a
useful auxiliary ; the Fathers of the Church speak of paganism in the same tone
as Lucian. Finally, the religions of the East, by feeding the religious
instinct, had prevented its perishing and kept it alive, to await the new birth
of the Gospel. These were the facilities, but what obstacles stood in the way!
The Roman Empire soon took to persecution, and over and over again engaged
in a death struggle with Christianity. The spirit of reasoning in Greek philosophy seized on the doctrinal elements of Christian teaching, and produced plenty of heresies. As to the popular pagan cults, although they had tended to preserve the religious instinct, yet from them could come no assistance in the warfare against those
selfish and shameful passions, which in nations, as in individuals, always form the most serious obstacle to the work of salvation.
CHAPTER
II
the primitive church at
jerusalem
Judaism
in the empire and in Palestine. The disciples of Jesus : their preaching and their organization. Saul
of Tarsus. First conversions
amongst Gentiles predisposed to Judaism.
"Salvation is of
the Jews," said Jesus to the woman of Samaria. This saying is characteristic of
the external aspect
of the Gospel mission. Jerusalem was its starting- point, and it was in passing through the
Jewish colonies, established
more or less throughout the whole empire, that it touched the heathen races.
After Alexander and the Romans
had opened up the world, Judaism left the parent hive. Outside Palestine, its
cradle, it had had, since the exile, an important settlement in Babylon.
Babylon, however, may be ignored in a history of primitive Christianity. Not so
the Jewish colony at Alexandria, which formed about two-fifths of the population
of that great town. From Alexandria emanated, besides the exegesis of Philo,
the canonical book of Wisdom and several important apocryphal books. However,
we need not dwell on the evangelization of Egypt either, for it is shrouded in
obscurity. All the principal towns throughout the empire had a more or less
large Jewish population, engaged in the smaller branches of commerce, and
protected by special privileges, which had been renewed several times since the
days of Alexander's earliest successors. The children of Israel assembled in
their synagogues to listen to the reading and explanation of the Holy Books, to
pray in common,
9
and to transact the spiritual and
temporal affairs of the local
congregation. Their religious discipline required them, first of all, to separate themselves
as absolutely as possible
from the heathen, then to have faith in the God of Israel, to acknowledge the Messianic
hope, and to observe
the Law, as modified, however, by circumstances, and freed from the narrow formalism of Jerusalem.
In Palestine, the one sanctuary
of the worship of Jahve, the Temple, retained its high prestige. The sacerdotal
hierarchy, swayed by the aristocratic Sadducean party, strictly maintained the
ritual observances. But the luxury, the depravity, the religious indifference
of these sacerdotal leaders, their subserviency to the Roman authorities, their
contempt for the Messianic hope and the doctrine of the resurrection, had
alienated from them the affection of the people, and, in the eyes of some, even
cast discredit on the Temple itself. Some indeed were so disheartened that they
fled the official sanctuary and its servants, and, afar from the world, devoted
themselves to the service of God and a strict observance of the Law. The
Essenes represented this movement: grouped in small communities they lived on
the borders of the Dead Sea, near Engaddi.
The Sadducean priests persecuted
Jesus Christ and His disciples. As for the Essenes, they lived alongside of the
new Faith, and if they did embrace it, it was but slowly. The Pharisees, so
often condemned in the Gospels for their hypocrisy, their false zeal, and their
peculiar practices, did not form a special sect; the name was applied generally
to all those who were ultra-scrupulous in following the Law, and not the Law
only, but the thousand observances with which they had amplified it,
attributing as much importance to them as to the fundamental precepts of
morality. Still, they were faithful defenders of the Messianic hopes and of
belief in the resurrection. Beneath their proud and overstrained attachment to
details of observance, they had a solid foundation of faith and piety. Amongst
them the Gospel made many excellent converts.
|
r. 13«4] |
|
II |
|
THE
FIRST DISCIPLES |
But what circumstances first attended that
movement in the religious world of Palestine, which culminated in the foundation of the Church? All accounts
agree in pointing
out as its starting-point a small group of persons living in Jerusalem during the last years of
the Emperor Tiberius
(30_37 a.d.). These first believers
acknowledged the
name and doctrine of Jesus of Nazareth, recently condemned to death by order
of the procurator Pilate, at the instigation
of the Jewish authorities. Many of them had known Him in life; all knew that He had been
crucified; all
believed also that He had risen from the dead; although only a few of their number had
actually rejoiced over
His presence after His resurrection. They believed Him to be the promised and expected Messiah,
the Messenger, the Son of God, who
was to re-establish in the world a
reign of righteousness and bring about the final triumph of good over evil. He had promised
to found a kingdom,
the Kingdom of God, from which the wicked should be excluded, and which would be open
to all who loved
Him. His death indeed had delayed the accomplishment of this promise ; but its
certain fulfilment was pledged
to them by the triumphant defeat of death in the resurrection of the Master. He was now
seated at the right
hand of God, His Father, and from thence He would come again to manifest His glory and to
found His Kingdom.
Meanwhile, His faithful followers
went about spreading the
good news, the Gospel, and thus gathering in the elect. They lived in close spiritual union: the
same faith, the same
expectation, bound them closely to one another. The leaders were twelve men who, during the
preceding years,
had lived in His most intimate circle; they had received from Jesus's lips the teaching they
imparted in His name,
and they could bear witness to His miracles. This intimacy with their Master had not indeed
prevented their
forsaking Him at the critical moment, and it was not without a struggle that they
acknowledged His resurrection.
But it was manifest before long that now their convictions were proof against all contradiction
and all trials
This first group of the faithful
were still deeply imbued with the Jewish spirit. Between them and the pious
Jews there was scarcely room for dissension. All that the sincerely religious
people of their nation believed, hoped, and practised, they also believed,
hoped, and practised. They went with the rest to the Temple; they submitted to
the common observances of the Law. One point alone distinguished them : for
them the Messiah did not belong to a vague, uncertain future. They had found
Him, for He had come and had revealed Himself: and they were sure of seeing Him
again soon.
But if there was nothing in all
this which ran counter to Jewish ideas or prejudices, it was not likely that
such an expectation, and the social ties it led to, would suit the Jewish
priesthood, or fail to affect it. To acknowledge the claim of Jesus, and
specially to point to Him as the Hope of Israel, was to protest against the
execution of One whom the rulers of the nation had thought dangerous, guilty, and
worthy of death. Besides this, the popular movement which had so greatly
alarmed the high priest was appearing in another form. Quiet preaching had
replaced the loud acclamations, but there seemed already more steady adherents
than during the lifetime of Jesus; they were increasing every day, and
enrolling in an organized society. They had their leaders—the very friends whom
Jesus had gathered round Him in Galilee at the first.
In these circumstances it would
have been surprising had the Jewish authorities not made life difficult for the
disciples of Jesus. And this is just what they did, as the book of the Acts
records.1 The apostles, when arrested and reprimanded, defied all
prohibitions, and neither stripes nor imprisonment intimidated them. The priests,
however, had not a free hand. The governor apparently was not inclined to lend
himself to new condemnations. But there was worse to come. Stephen, one of the
first converts, a zealous helper of the apostles, was accused of blasphemy
against the Holy Place and against the Law of 1 St Matt. x. 16-24 : 1 Thess. ii. 14.
|
13 |
|
PRIMITIVE
ORGANIZATION |
Moses. To judge by the speech he
is described as making in the
Acts of the Apostles, it does seem that his words were rather peculiarly vehement. At any
rate, the Sanhedrim, perhaps encouraged by the weakness of the governor, or taking advantage of the post
being temporarily vacant, pronounced sentence of death against Stephen, and caused him to be stoned in the
traditional manner.
They followed this up with severe measures against the faithful, and the terrified
community dispersed for a
time. But the alarm did not last long, and the " Church," as it now began to be
called, soon came together again.
The internal organization of the
Church seems to have been very simple. Converts were admitted by baptism, the
symbol of their union with Jesus, in whose name it was administered, and also
of the conversion, the moral reform promised by the believer. A common daily
meal was the sign and bond of their corporate life. There they celebrated the
Eucharist, a perceptible and mysterious memorial of the invisible Master. In
those first days the desire for a common life was so intense that they even
practised community of goods. This led to administrative developments; the apostles
chose out seven helpers who were the fore-runners of the Deacons. A little
later there appeared an intermediate dignity, a council of elders (presbyteri, priests), who assisted the apostles in
general management and took counsel with them.
Although this first Christian
community grew rather rapidly, it soon had to give up the hope of incorporating
the main body of Palestinian Jews. Its missionary work came into conflict not
only with the ill-will of the religious authorities, but also with public opinion.
Opposed in Jerusalem, it spread in other directions, apparently rather to suit
circumstances than according to any preconceived plan. The dispersion,
following on the death of Stephen, scattered far and wide many enthusiastic
believers, and they spread the " good news " not only throughout
Palestine, but further still, in Phenicia and Syria, and even as far as the
island of Cyprus. Galilee, the first home of the
Gospel, still preserved a nucleus
of the early dHiptes S they
were also found even at Damascus, in the kingdom of Arabia. It was at this time, and in these
circumstances, that the
infant Church gained the most unexpected adherent
in the person of Saul of Tarsus, an eager and learned zealot of the Law, and till then a
fanatical persecutor of the disciples of Jesus. Converted by a vision of the Lord as he journeyed from Jerusalem to
Damascus, he
joined himself first to the Christians there, and then began to evangelize the kingdom of Arabia.
Like all the first converts, Saul
was a Jew by birth, imbued with the exclusive and disdainful spirit which
inspired his race and influenced all their dealings with other nations. In this
little Jewish world, it was taken for granted that the Kingdom of God was for
the people of God, for the privileged race whom He had loaded with favours, and
to whom He had made so many promises. But the people of God, as a whole, seemed
but little disposed to join the ranks of believers in Jesus, and so there
gradually arose among these latter a tendency to enlarge the borders of their
community. Some of them, driven from Jerusalem by persecution, made their
appeal to men like the minister of the Queen of Ethiopia and the centurion
Cornelius, who were well disposed towards the Jewish faith, and who practised
it to some extent. Even the Samaritans were attracted by the preaching of the
Gospel. The book of the Acts relates some typical and characteristic episodes
which, even when they do not expressly say so, convey the impression that such
conversions were not unattended with difficulty. The admission of the
centurion Cornelius and his companions into the Church roused such strong
opposition among the Christians in Jerusalem, that the Apostle Peter found it
necessary to confute them ; but he did so only by sheltering himself under a
Divine intervention.
|
H |
|
r. iu-2ii] |
|
IIAKD
YEARS |
The events and developments so
far related lie between 30 a.d. and 42 a.d.; this is practically all that can
be said as to the chronology, which, for want of precise data, is very vague in
details. In 42 a.d.
a Jewish king again reigned in Jerusalem—Herod
Agrippa, the grandson of Herod the Great. For several
years he had governed the tetrarchies of Philip and of
Herod Antipas {i.e., the country beyond Jordan and Galilee). The
favour of the Emperor
Claudius then established him in the Holy City, and he reigned there three years: and they
were hard years
for the Christian community. It was to the interest of Agrippa to flatter the chiefs of the
sacerdotal aristocracy, and they used him as the tool of their ill-will
against the
disciples of Jesus, several of whom suffered in consequence. One of the most
prominent apostles, James, the son of
Zebedee, was beheaded ; Peter was also arrested; he only escaped the same fate by a miracle.
But Herod Agrippa died soon after
(44 A.D.); the rule of procurators was
re-established, and the faithful enjoyed comparative security.
According to an ancient
tradition, the dispersion of the twelve apostles took place at this time; until
then they had remained in the community in Jerusalem. The violence of Herod had
been especially directed against them, and would quite explain their departure.
Nevertheless, Peter was certainly still in Jerusalem some years later.1
1 On this
tradition, see Hamack, Chronologie, vol.
i., p. 243, and Dobschiitz,
Texte und Un/crs., vol. xi., Pt. I., p. 51. Harnack attaches, I think, too much importance to this
tradition, which seems to emanate
from some apocryphal source, such as the Kerygma of Peter.
CHAPTER III
antioch and the missions
of st paul
Hellenist
Jews. Foundation of a Christian community at Antioch. The mission of Paul and Barnabas in Upper
Asia Minor. The position
of pagan converts: internal conflicts. St Paul in Macedonia, Greece, and in Ephesus : his
return to Jerusalem: his
position among the Jewish Christians: his letters: his captivity.
|
17 |
|
r. S2-3] |
|
SAUL
AND BARN A HAS |
In the
early Christian society those who clung most tenaciously to the Jewish tradition and
characteristics were the
converts from the Judaism of Palestine, who spoke Aramaic, and were necessarily impervious to
external influences.
But even in Jerusalem there were Jews by birth
and religion who were not Jewish in language or country. These came from Jewish colonies
long settled in Greek
lands. They felt more at home in their native surroundings, which differed widely from
those of the Holy
City. And in spite of their attachment to the national traditions and religious
observances of their mother
country, they had too many points of contact with Hellenism not to be rather susceptible to
new impressions. From the
outset, a certain number of these Greek Jews dwelling in Jerusalem attached themselves to
the apostles. When for
a time persecution dispersed the community in Jerusalem, some of these converts carried
the Gospel to the
towns on the Phenician coast, to the island of Cyprus, and as far as Antioch. There were even
some—they were natives
of Cyprus and Cyrene—who went so far as to preach to the " Greeks " of
Antioch—to men, that is, who 16 however
well disposed they may have been towards the God of Israel, yet were not of the
circumcision. Many were
converted, and formed the nucleus of the Church at Antioch, which quickly became a second
centre of Christian development, and especially of evangelization.
The Church in Antioch was
organized by Barnabas, a believer, of Cypriote origin, and one of the first and
most zealous of the early disciples. The community at Jerusalem at once was
moved by this influx of Gentiles to commission Barnabas to organize matters.
They could not have made a better choice. Barnabas had sufficient breadth of
mind to grasp the situation and to discern the future lying before this new
group. He took to him as associate, Saul, the converted persecutor, who for
some time had been back in Tarsus, his own country. Thanks to them, the number
of the faithful increased rapidly. And it was at Antioch that the disciples of
Jesus were first called Christians,[5] i.e.,
the people of the Messiah or the Christ.
In Antioch was organized the
first mission to distant lands. And it was Saul and Barnabas again who were in
charge of it. They sailed first to Cyprus, and traversed the island from
Salamis to Paphos, where Sergius Paulus, the pro-consul, impressed by their
miracles, embraced the faith. Thence they went over into Asia Minor, and made a
long stay in different places in Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Lycaonia. They stopped
in towns where there were Jewish colonies, and on the Saturday sought the
synagogue, and there began their preaching. Among the actual Jews they had but
limited success; but the Jewish proselytes, "the people who feared
God"—that is, pagans who had more or less accepted the monotheism of the
Jews—were more ready to listen. There were many conversions among these, and
even among the actual pagans, to whom the apostles
turned when banished from the synagogues. After four or
five years, the missionaries went back to Antioch,
leaving behind, in each town where they had sojourned, a
little Christian community, distinct from the Jewish
communities, and organized under the guidance of " elders "
(presbyteri, priests) installed by the
apostles.
Saul, who was now called Paul, and his companion Barnabas were warmly
welcomed by the Church. The conversions they had effected, and particularly
their success among the actual pagans, could not but arouse the deepest
interest. A problem, however, which had already presented itself in the
community of Antioch, now assumed an urgent character. Under what conditions
could they accept these new converts, drawn either directly from the heathen
ranks or from the Jewish proselytes? Was it necessary to impose upon them all
the religious obligations which bound Jews by birth, and, above all, must they
submit to circumcision ? Many, and especially the missionaries themselves,
thought not. Other influential people were inclined to be stricter. Dissensions
arose, and it was agreed to appeal to the apostles and "elders" at
Jerusalem. A deputation set out from Antioch for the Holy City, Paul and
Barnabas being of the number. At first they met with very decided opposition,
as may be imagined in such surroundings. But those in authority, especially
Peter, John, and James, the brother of the Lord, sided with Paul and Barnabas,
and their view prevailed. The idea was apparently, that just as everywhere
there were proselytes admitted to the meetings in the synagogues by the side of
the Jews proper, so the Christian Church might allow two classes of believers,
equally privileged as to initiation in the mysteries of Christianity, though
not both incorporated into Judaism. Judas Barsabbas and Silas, two members of
the Church at Jerusalem, carried a letter notifying this decision to the Church
at Antioch.
It seemed at first as if this settled the matter, but this was not so.
Defeated on the principal points at issue, the Jews who advocated strict
observance, fell back on the
|
19 |
p. 25] DIFFICULTIES AT AXTIOCII
details. They could not prevent
pagans having the Gospel
preached to them, or their admission into the community, but they tried to assign them a
place apart. One of
the points upon which the Jewish scruples turned was that of meals. To eat with heathen, with
the un- circumcised,
was most repugnant to Israelites of the old school. And this was a crucial question,
because the chief religious
act of the Christian community was precisely a common meal. If in any particular place the
faithful could
not eat together, there was an end of communion and unity. The issue of such a state of
things would have been,
not Christian brotherhood, but a religious society divided into two strata, as was, later, the
sect of the Manicheans.
In Jerusalem, among Jews, this danger was not realised; but Paul, who
saw much further, was distressed to observe, that even in Antioch the
circumcised held themselves aloof from the uncircumcised. On Peter's coming to
the Syrian capital, Paul induced him to accept his view, and to eat with
uncircumcised Christians. But the Jewish party kept an eye upon the Head of the
Apostles. Persons sent by James, or giving out that they had been sent by him,
came from Jerusalem, and caused Peter to change his attitude. His defection was
followed by that of many others. Even Barnabas separated from the companion of
his apostolical labours. But Paul never wavered. He opposed the great chief of
the faithful to his face, and reproached him, in rather hard terms, for
inconsistency.
We do not know what was the immediate and local issue of this dispute.
One thing, however, is certain, and it is that the opinions of Paul finally
prevailed throughout the organized Christian societies. This was, in fact,
inevitable. The Jewish converts, except in Palestine, were already in a
minority, which diminished as time went on. The spread of Christianity, which
had begun with them, now advanced independently.
To the achievement of this result, Paul devoted the remainder of his
career. He set out at once for Asia
Minor—no longer with Barnabas, for between them there was still some coolness, both on account of
the recent conflict,
and for other reasons,1 but with Silas, a distinguished Christian
from Jerusalem, who had evidently come
over to Paul's views. On his way through Lycaonia he picked up a valuable assistant, Timothy,
the son of a Greek
father and a Jewish mother. He had him circumcised, for he knew how to bend to
circumstances, and had no wish
to create unnecessary difficulties. By way of Phrygia and Galatia, he reached the port of
Troas in Mysia,
and from thence passed over into Macedonia; after staying some time in Philippi,
Thessalonica, and other
places, Paul embarked for Athens, where he remained a short time, and finally settled
himself for eighteen
months at Corinth (53-54 A.D.). This
is known as his
second missionary journey. Thence he embarked for Ephesus, where he made no stay, and
passing through Caesarea
in Palestine, returned to Antioch.
He did not remain long in
Antioch, and soon set out again
on his third journey. Traversing Asia Minor from east to west, he reached Ephesus, where he
remained for three
years (55-57 A.D.). At
Ephesus he found two Roman
Christians of some standing, Aquila and Priscilla, who had already welcomed him at Corinth
during his last
voyage. It does not appear that Aquila and his wife had taken part in evangelistic work. But,
before the arrival
of Paul, they had had occasion to confer with Apollos, an Alexandrian Jew who preached the
Gospel, but
knew no other baptism than that of John. Apollos had made disciples who, in the hands of
Paul, became the nucleus
of the Ephesian Church. As a result of the preaching, first in the synagogue and
afterwards elsewhere, this Church increased in numbers. And besides Ephesus, many other places in Asia Minor
were now initiated
into the Gospel mysteries. At last the apostle determined to return once more to Syria, but
not without first
visiting his Christian colonies in Macedonia and Achaia. He wintered at Corinth (57-58 A.D.), and in the 1 Acts of the Apostles, xv. 36-39.
|
21 |
r. 27-8]
PAUL RETURNS TO JERUSALEM
following spring, passing through
Macedonia and by the coast of
Asia, he definitely set sail for Phenicia and Palestine. About the Feast of Pentecost (58 A.D.)[6] he arrived at Jerusalem.
Paul thus returned to the cradle
of Christianity, after long years spent in preaching the Gospel in distant
lands, where no one else had as yet brought the " good news." He had
laid solid and living foundations throughout the greater part of Asia Minor,
Macedonia, and Achaia. Thanks to him, the great towns of Ephesus, Thessalonica,
and Corinth, and many others also, had churches glowing with faith, zeal, and
charity. What these great achievements had cost him may be imagined; indeed he
tells us something of it in one of his letters;[7]
besides all the necessary inconveniences of long journeys, hunger and thirst,
brigands and shipwrecks, he enumerates the results of his conflicts with the
authorities, scourgings, stonings, " stripes above measure." The
apostle was also a martyr. No one else had laboured or suffered more for the
common faith. He brought to the mother church of Jerusalem the homage of his
new foundations, and also, in token of their respectful love, a large tribute
in alms. Yet he was far from hopeful as to the welcome awaiting him, and his
misgivings, as was soon seen, were but too well founded.
The narrow spirit, which Paul's
broad - minded tendency had encountered ten years ago, had been overcome in
Antioch, but in Jerusalem things were very different. The apostles had long
quitted the Holy City. And if in such surroundings there had ever been any men
with a wider outlook, they seem to have followed the apostles, and had either
migrated to Antioch or had taken to mission work. Thus left to themselves, the
old conservatives could but become more inveterately rigid. At
their heackwas James, the brother of the Lord, who had been held in high esteem from the days of the first apostles, and had with them ruled the local church. He was renowned for sanctity and profoundly pious, but deeply attached to Jewish customs, and little inclined to minimize their obligatory character. The people about him had rather suffered Paul's boldness than acquiesced in it. From them had emanated the influences which for the moment divided the Christians in Antioch, and brought Peter and Paul into collision. They also sent out emissaries, who dogged Paul's footsteps in Asia Minor and Greece, and endeavoured to bring the Greeks and proselytes he had converted under the strict Judaic law, trying to impose circumcision upon them, and as a means to this end, striving to bring the apostle of the Gentiles into personal disrepute.
Over these conflicts and crises
the peace-making book of the Acts passes very lightly. But by this time six
letters of St Paul were already in circulation. They give us much more precise
information. In the two Epistles to the Thessalonians, written during Paul's
first visit to Corinth, there is no question, as yet, of this Judaizing
opposition. The apostle pours out his heart to dearly- loved disciples; he
recalls to their memory the trials they had to endure from the Jews, when
Christianity was first preached to them. These trials have not ceased. They
must be borne with patience. It is a pleasure to Paul to congratulate his
Thessalonians on their attitude and conduct: he is proud of them. Their hearts
are filled with the thought of the approaching advent of the Lord: the apostle
answers their questions and does his best to calm them.
|
23 |
The Epistles to the Corinthians
follow these idyllic letters, and both bear witness to some misunderstanding
between the apostle and his neophytes. Their conduct seems to have given him
more than one cause for complaint, but what hurts him most is, that different
schools of opinion have grown up amongst them, and that his authority is called
in question. Other missionaries have passed through Corinth
since his vi»t. Some have made a show of
a more advanced teaching than that of Paul, who had
had to keep to the elements of the faith. Others came
with letters of commendation, making capital out of the name
and authority of the great apostles, compared to
whom, Paul, they would have you believe, was only a
second-rate missionary. All this had led to divisions, and
in the Church of Corinth there is one party of Paul and
another of Apollos; others appeal to Peter, and others
again to Christ Himself.
Yet there is nothing in these
letters to lead to the conclusion that the apostle's rivals had introduced
Judaizing tendencies in Corinth. The way in which Paul speaks of circumcision
and of idolators,1 implies rather that his mind was quite easy on
that score.
It was not so in Galatia. This
country, evangelized by Paul during his first mission, and which he had twice
visited since then, contained several Christian communities which had every
reason to consider him as their special director. To them came the Judaizing
preachers, telling them that Paul was an apostle of whom they should beware,
and that salvation could only be secured by circumcision. The good Galatians
allowed themselves to be got hold of and circumcised. When Paul heard this, he
hastened to write them a burning epistle, in which his indignation at the
stupidity of his beloved disciples struggles hard with the paternal tenderness
he feels for them. Paul was not of a very long-suffering disposition ; these
Judaizers suffer considerably at his hands in the letter to the Galatians.
The opinions which circumstances
led him to express here in a more or less stormy manner, he repeats more calmly
in his Epistle to the Romans,2 written at Corinth during the winter
preceding his return to Jerusalem.
Gentiles, Jews, all are sinners, some
without the law, others
under the law. The Jews have no advantage over the Gentiles, except their position as guardians of the Word of God. Salvation, justification, that is to say, 1 I Cor. vii. 17-24 ; viii.-x. 2
Rom. i.-xi.
reconciliation «rith God, can
only come through faith. This is
the meaning of the dispensation which began with Abraham.
Sin had reigned since Adam, and
death by sin, and from Jesus Christ, the second Adam, flows life-giving grace.
The Law of Moses, formerly inefficacious, and apt rather to cause sin than to
justify, was now abrogated and replaced by the Christian Law, the law of
liberty, which consists in the simple obligation of conformity to Jesus Christ.
This theology sweeps away the
Mosaic Law entirely, not only its obligation, but even its utility. The law is
of no use; it is no advantage to be a Jew. Here Paul suddenly faces a question
of actual fact. What is then the position of Israel? The apostle does not
hesitate. In spite of his strong feeling of nationality, he declares that the
mission of Israel is at an end, or rather that it is interrupted. God, angry at
their unbelief, has turned His face from them; it is to the Gentiles now that
the Promise is addressed. Israel is like a branch broken off from the olive
tree, and in his place the Gentiles are grafted in. Yet the time will come when
the remnant of the people of God will share in the heritage.
This manifesto, addressed to the
Christians in Rome, and passed on to other Christian communities, must have
preceded the apostle on his visit to Jerusalem. In the eyes of his adversaries
it amounted to a declaration of apostasy.1 The law, circumcision,
Jewish life, the dignity of the people of God, he repudiates all. The reception
awaiting him in the Holy City is easy to imagine. Just then the national
feeling was much excited. The rapacious and brutal rule of the Roman
procurators had alienated the minds of these turbulent people more and more
from the empire. The official priesthood, swamped by the fanaticism of the
zealots, felt their authority failing; tumults, suppressed with difficulty,
were always threatening round the temple; insurrection was at hand. No doubt,
1 This is the term which the book of the Acts
puts in the mouth of the
Judaizing party in Jerusalem : a.irouTa.<j'ia.v
di5d<TK€is airo Mwi'trewr.— Acts xxi. 21.
|
4 |
|
P.
PS-4] |
the faithful followers of Jesus,
absorbed in their own hopes, were not
drawn into these excesses; but, in the midst of all this fierce exasperation, how were they
to possess their souls in
patience ?
Paul was welcomed by his friends,
and presented himself before James the day after his arrival. There he found
the council of "elders" assembled, and he told them of his apostolic
journeys, of the churches which he had founded, and no doubt handed over to
them at the same time the proceeds of the collection he had made for the needs
of the mother-church. When he had finished, they began by congratulating him.
Then they called his attention to the great number of Jewish converts,1
to their extreme devotion to the Law, and to the unfortunate reputation which
he (Paul) had amongst them. To remove these suspicions, the only thing for him
to do was to prove, by some striking demonstration, that he had been calumniated,
and that he was, as always, a faithful observer of the Law.
Paul, whose principle it was
"to be all things to all men," accepted this solution of the
difficulty. He joined four of the disciples, who had taken upon themselves the
vow of Nazarites, allowed his head to be shorn, submitted with them to the
customary ritual purifications, and took part with them in a series of
devotional exercises in the Temple courts. These lasted seven days, and were
concluded by a sacrifice. The writer of the Epistle to the Romans, after having
bid such a decided farewell to the Law of Moses, again feels its weight upon
his rebellious shoulders.
The ordeal was just over. God
alone knows what would have happened when Paul found himself again face to face
with those who had imposed it upon him. But suddenly the whole course of events
was changed. If Paul was in bad odour among the Christian zealots, we may
imagine that there was not much affection for him amongst the Jewish zealots.
These latter saw him in the Temple, and at once made an uproar. He would have
1
II<5<rcu fivpiaSa.
perished, had not the commander
of the Roman garrison rescued
him, protected him from the fanatics, and for his greater safety, sent him off to Caesarea, to
the procurator Felix.
There he was formally accused by the heads of the Jewish priesthood, but not convicted.
Finally, after being kept two
years in Caesarea, as he insisted upon his privilege as a Roman citizen, and
his right to be judged by the
emperor, he was sent to Rome.
Thus Paul escaped from internal
dissensions to appear in the character of defender of the common faith. Like
Jesus, he was denounced to the Romans by the Jews, his own countrymen.
But, at any rate, they
distributed their hatred with impartiality, for James also, James the Judaizer,
the head of the Judaizing Church, suffered from it. In 62 a.d. the high priest Annas the
younger, taking advantage of the death of the procurator Festus, summoned
James, with several other Christians, before the Sanhedrim, as violators of the
Law, and sentenced them to be stoned. This sentence was immediately executed.
This enforced pause in the
internal dissensions will serve for an inquiry as to what, in the eyes of the
majority of Christian converts, was the relationship between the ancient Hebrew
traditions and the new development introduced by the Gospel.
CHAPTER IV
t1ie christian ■ the
apostolic age
The
religious tradition of Israel. The Law of Moses, and faith in Jesus Christ. Biblical education. The end of
all things. The person
of Christ: His divinity. Jesus Christ, Son of God, the Saviour. The Christian life : renunciation
of the world ; grouping in local confraternities. Religious assemblies on the
lines of the
synagogue. The Eucharist, the charismata. Organization of the infant churches.
The Christian convert, whether from the ranks
of pure Judaism
or from the bosom of paganism, came into the community by an act of faith in Christ
Jesus.
He believed that Jesus was the Messiah expected by Israel, that He had
died and had risen again, as had been foretold in the sacred books of the Jews.1
His faith in Christ was, as it were, wrapped up in a more comprehensive faith
in the religious tradition of Israel, however that tradition might be
restricted or interpreted by individual preachers. The most ardent disciple of
St Paul, if faithful to his master's fundamental opinions, could never dream of
representing Christianity as a perfectly new religion. Moses might have become
less important, but Abraham remained, and with Abraham a whole series of facts,
persons, beliefs, and institutions, linking the Gospel to primitive history, to
the very beginning of the world, and to God, its Creator.
To the new disciple this hoary past was personified in a nation, living with vigorous religious life in its Palestinian 1 I Cor. xv. 3 ct scq.
centre, and its colonies in the Hellenic world. It was, moreover, represented by a unique sacred
literature, of which
the latest productions were books of his own day. For if the Old Testament be considered as a
storehouse of the
memorials of ancient Israel, it certainly should include Josephus. He related for the public
of his own time,
and above all for the Christians, the catastrophes which ruined the Jewish nation. After his
day, the Jews seemed
schismatic and undeveloped Christians; before them, on the contrary, the Christians were
progressive Jews.
Whatever these transient
relations were, it is certain that Christianity has its roots in Jewish
tradition, that the first crises in its history are those of the separation of
mother and child, that Christianity always regarded Jewish history as the
preface to its own, and that the sacred books of Israel are sacred also to the
Christian ; there was, indeed, a time when he knew no others.
Thus, admission into Christianity
was necessarily and actually regarded as incorporation into Israel, an enlarged
Israel it is true, but still fundamentally the same. As to this identity,
however, opinions differed very early. The minds of the Jews of the 1st century
were especially occupied with their national Law, and those of the Christians
with their Founder and Head. The Judaic- Christians, who, of the two, preferred
the Law, and only consented to the evangelization of the Gentiles under
exceptional circumstances, were soon out of the main stream of opinion; in the
2nd century they were classed with heretics. Those who allowed the Gentiles a
share in the privileges of the Gospel, although not on quite equal terms, were
soon carried farther; and this not so much by the special influence of St Paul,
as by the general trend of circumstances. They had to admit that to the
Christian there was no equality between Jesus Christ and Moses; that the
foundation is Jesus, and not the legislation of Sinai; that it is Faith that
saves, and not the observance of the Law. The letters of St Paul, when they
describe the first Christians, not as they were during times p. 38-9]
JUDAIC FOUNDATION OF CHRISTIANITY 29
of conflict but in their normal
state, bear witness that this —except
in Palestine—was the general position.
There is no doubt that the
personal opinions of the apostle went much farther. But as to some of his
theories, he docs not appear to have been followed,
e.g., in
his view of the Law as an occasion of sin.[8] The
Church stopped short of his conception : the Law was considered as an abrogated
rule, which had had only good effects in its time, and it was also acknowledged
to have the value of a shadow, enhancing the new light of the Gospel, or even
that of a figure, an imperfect type, a first attempt
To represent the Christianity of
the first Gentile converts as charging blindly against the Law (like St Paul
in the Epistle to the Galatians), would be to misunderstand it very gravely.
The greater number of early converts, who were what is termed Hellenist-Christians, were deeply dyed with
Judaism. St Paul himself, we must repeat, is no doubt represented one-sidedly
by some of his statements; we shall receive a more accurate impression of his
ordinary attitude by dwelling on that which the Church has retained, rather
than by attending exclusively to what the Church has either allowed to drop, or
interpreted in her own way.
Thus the Jewish tradition, the
Old Testament, was adopted in its entirety by Christianity. From this fact, a
very important advantage accrued to the new converts. The Bible gave them a
history, and what a history! This book carried them back much farther than any
of the Greek traditions—any tradition, that is, based on a rational foundation,
and not confusing men with gods. The Bible took them back far behind the
Macedonians, the Persians, the Jews themselves as a nation, and finally touched
the most ancient period of Egyptian and Chaldean archaeology.[9]
What is infinitely more
important, is that it goes back to the
very origin of things. It shows the world issuing from the creative hand of God, the
introduction of evil by the abuse of liberty, the first propagation of mankind, and the foundation of the
earliest human institutions.
But besides these magnificent
stories, the Bible furnished many others, of a charm and utility which soon
became apparent. A glance at the monuments of primitive Christian art is
enough to show what glowing impressions sprang from tales like those of Job,
Jonah, Daniel, Susanna, and the three young Jews in the fiery furnace. The
prophetic books bore witness to the expectation of the people of God, they
disclosed all the characteristics of the Messiah and His kingdom, and justified
the cessation of sacrifices and other Mosaic rites. Even the Wisdom literature,
side by side with precepts of common and continual use, furnished valuable
insight into Uncreated Wisdom. Of the value of Psalter there is hardly need to
speak; its admirable prayers have ever been on the lips of Christians, and are
the corner-stone of their liturgy.
|
P.
41-2] |
|
31 |
|
EARLY
CHRISTOLOGY |
Of course, in accepting, or
rather in retaining, books of such ancient date, and of such diverse character,
the primitive Christian Church also accepted, or retained, the method in which
these books were used both formerly and at that time. Whether at public
readings in religious assemblies, as food for edification, or as a weapon in
controversy, the Holy Scriptures always required interpretation. The character
of these interpretations would vary according to the surroundings in which they
were made, or the books to which they referred, but practically all
interpretations agreed in assigning to the text a meaning applicable to the
time then present, whether this meaning were or were not identical with that
accepted when it first appeared. All those books are divine; the things which
they tell us are the teaching of God Himself. This general principle, often
proclaimed in the Church, is the very foundation of the religion of the Holy
Scriptures, as practised by the first Christians, and
as it had been practised by the Jews before them.
The traditions of Israel did not,
however, only provide the Christian with food for meditation on the past; they
turned his mind also towards the future, towards the region of hope. Here too
much distinction must not be drawn between the books of the Old Testament and
those of the New, or between the canonical and apocryphal books. All accentuate
one point, the end of all things is at hand; God will shortly avenge Himself;
His Messiah will come, or will return. And in spite of certain isolated traits
which show that St Paul was occasionally free from this obsession, there is no
doubt it overshadowed the minds of the first Christians.
But the thoughts of the faithful
were always brought back, from the origin of all things or from their final
end, to their religious state in the actual present. They were Christians
through Jesus Christ, because a Man called Jesus, whom most of them had never
seen, had called them to Himself. This Man had died ; He had risen again ; he
was seated now at the right hand of God. He would soon reappear in glory, and
fight a decisive battle against evil. Who was He ? Whence originated this
conception of religious Leader, of powerful Representative of God, of Judge of
all mankind ? As the Jewish Messiah, He had a history behind Him ; He had been
predestinated by God, foretold and described by the prophets. One of His
highest titles was that of Son of God. But on this most essential point there
was no question of keeping within the Jewish tradition ; the declarations of St
Paul, St John, and the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, manifestly
surpassed it. And their declarations only expanded the common belief, which,
though at that time still wanting in power of expression, was deep and
unyielding. Jesus, although He belonged, through the reality of His manhood, to
the realm of visible creation, belonged also, in the very depth of His being,
to the Godhead. How that could be was to be made clear by degrees. But the essence
of this belief was in the souls of Christians from the
first. The New Testament reveals it in its earliest as in
its latest books ; following the New
Testament, the early Christian books, whether orthodox or
gnostic, all take this fundamental belief for granted, as
universally accepted and firmly rooted in tradition.
And here considerable stress must
be laid on the Jewish education, through which Christian thought had passed.
Among pagans there were many ways of being divine; the old gods of Olympus were
gods by birth, their genealogies were well known ; others, however, were merely
deified heroes. The Macedonian and Moorish kings, like many others, had been
worshipped ; so were the Roman emperors still. One god more or less was of no
consequence to the polytheistic conscience.
It was quite otherwise with a
conscience formed by the religion of Israel. " Hear O Israel! thy God, the
God of Israel, is One." This credo is that of the modern, as of the
ancient Jew, and expresses what is both most profound and most obvious in their
religion. To admit that Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit are God, is to admit
that they participate in the very essence of the One God, that they are, each
of them, identical with Him, yet without being deprived of certain special characteristics.
This is the Christian doctrine of
the Trinity ; not certainly, as it was formulated later, in opposition to
transient heresies, but as it appealed to the general conscience of the early
Christians, and claimed the homage of their faith. The generality of Christians
in the 1st century, even in apostolic days, stood here almost exactly at the
same point as present-day Christians. Theologians knew, or at any rate said,
far more about it. Our subject, however, is religion, and not the schools.
But Jesus is not only the Messiah
and the Son of God, He is also the Saviour.1 If He welcomes all His
1 This is
the definition expressed by the celebrated formula, 'lijarovs Xpiarrii GeoC Tlds 2wtt}/j, which also gave the anagram, IX9TZ, and the symbol of the fish.
|
33 |
p. 44-5] FAITH SUPERSEDES THE LAW
faithful followers into the
Kingdom of Heaven, it is that they are
His; and if they are His, it is not only because they believe in Him, or have joined the
fellowship of His Church,
it is because He has bought them from spiritual slavery. He is their Redeemer, and it is by
His death on the
Cross that He has won His rights over them. We must not think that this conception, upon
which St Paul
insists so often and so strongly, is merely the result of his own personal reflections, nor even,
as might be more
easily allowed, that it is the result of a special inspiration to him. The
moment that the Christian society was opened
to pagans and Samaritans—and it was not St Paul who began this movement—it had to be
conceded that the
essential thing in the work of salvation, was not the Law, but Faith ; that discipleship of
Moses was not only of
no avail without discipleship of Jesus, but further, that it could be dispensed with, and was
only of secondary importance.
It matters very little whether this view supported faith in redemption, or was
inspired by it. St Paul
tells us1 that, finding himself at Jerusalem after his first mission, he communicated to the
leaders of the Church,
to Peter, James, and John, as well as to others, the Gospel which he had taught the Gentiles,
in order, he says,
not to " run in vain." We may wonder what he could have communicated to them, if he had
passed over so important
a point and one holding so prominent a place in
his preaching. As his statement was not disputed, we must conclude that the
redeeming efficacy of the
Lord's death was from that time acknowledged by the apostles. Again, when Paul discusses the
value of the Law with
Judaizing adversaries, what is his chief argument? " If righteousness
come by the Law, then Christ is dead
in vain."2 What would have been the point of such an argument if the Judaizers had not
shared his belief
in Redemption ?
Thus, the education of the first generation
of Christians included,
side by side with many features derived from Jewish tradition, other quite characteristic doctrines of 1 Gal. ii. I, 2. - Gal. ii. 21.
C
its own, which could not fail, as
they developed, to result in a
great difference between the two religions.
And what was true of education was
true of all Christian institutions. Look at the organization and life of the
Christian society as it grew up throughout almost the whole Greek world, in
consequence of the preaching of the apostles. The letters of St Paul give us
here most valuable data.
To become a Christian was a very
momentous step. On many points it was necessary for a man to separate himself
entirely from ordinary life. For instance, the theatres, and, speaking
generally, the public games, were schools of immorality, and foremost among the
works of Satan which had to be renounced. So with sins of the flesh. The new
Christian had of course to break with idolatry; but this was not always easy
for him, for the private life of the ancients was saturated with religion.
Marriage, birth, seed-time, and harvest, the inauguration and functions of the
magistracy, and family festivals—all were occasions requiring sacrifices, with
oblations and incense and banquets. Paul permitted some concessions as to these
last. He strictly forbade all participation in the religious feasts celebrated
in temples; but the fact that any particular piece of meat had formed part of a
sacrificial victim was not, in his eyes, a reason for refusing it, provided
nobody was scandalized. Here he showed himself more indulgent than they were at
Jerusalem in 51 a.d.,
or than the synagogues were to their proselytes.
Separated as they were from
paganism, it was necessary that the faithful should live together. Each Church
formed in itself a complete society, the members of which, though they were
bound, of course, by the fiscal or other laws of their city and the empire,
were yet told to avoid carrying their differences before any other court than
that of their own community. Christians intermarried with Christians. If one of
the parties in a heathen marriage was converted, the marriage was only
dissolved at the request of the one who remained a pagan. But, with this
exception, divorce was absolutely p. 47-8] PRIMITIVE CHRISTIAN
WORSHIP 35
forbidden. Absolute virginity was
praised and even recommended,
in view of the near approach of the Last Day; but
it was in no way enforced. In ordinary life, the Christian was to be submissive to the
authorities, as to his
master if he were a slave ; idleness was a disgrace ; uprightness and modesty, courtesy in social
intercourse the
cheerfulness of a single heart, charity, and especially hospitality, were all strongly inculcated.
The religious life was very like
that of the synagogue. The faithful met to pray, and to read the Scriptures, in
which the great examples of righteous men of old were specially studied. The
specifically Christian elements of this primitive worship were the Eucharist
and th^charismata, or
extraordinary gifts of the Holy Spirit. The Eucharist was celebrated in the
evening, after a frugal meal {agape) taken in
common. The Lord's Supper on the eve of His Passion was thus repeated. As to
the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, these appeared under various forms;
sometimes there were miraculous cures or other wonderful manifestations ;
sometimes visions {cnroicaXvyJ/eis); sometimes an illumination of
mind which manifested itself in a discourse on the mysteries of the Faith, or
on the obligations of conscience (Ao'yo? yiwew?, Xoyo9 crocplas, xt'em?). The most remarkable of
these manifestations were prophecy and glossolalia (the gift of tongues).
Prophecy was the gift of knowing hidden things, especially "the secrets of
the heart."1 This last gift, which was entirely temporary, must
not be confused with another form of prophecy, possessed by certain persons in
the apostolic age, such as Judas Barsabbas, Silas, Agabus,2 and
even, in the next generation, by the daughters of Philip, by Ammia, by
Quadratus, and others to whom we shall refer later. In like manner, the gift of
tongues, which, on the Day of Pentecost enabled the apostles to make themselves
understood by people of different nationalities, had nothing in common with
this other gift of glossolalia, described by St Paul in his first Epistle
1 I Cor.
xiv. 24, 25.
- Acts
xi. 27, 28 ; xv. 22, 32 ; xxi. 10, 11.
to the Corinthians. Neither the
speaker with tongues himself,
nor those present understood what he said; communication could not be established
between them (or
rather, between those present and the Holy Spirit), except by means of an inspired interpreter.
Yet, even if such an
interpreter were not present, it was possible to distinguish in the strange sounds uttered by
the speaker, the
accents of prayer, praise, or thanksgiving.
Such spiritual phenomena were
well calculated to arrest the minds and to sustain the enthusiasm of the first
Christians. But abuses followed hard on the use of them, and the use itself
might have its drawbacks, if not wisely regulated. The Church at Corinth had
only existed four years, and already St Paul is obliged to intervene and to
regulate the inspiration of his converts. Even in the celebration of the
Eucharist, it was not long before abuses began to creep in. The common meal,
which was the first part of it, had to be made as simple as possible. Later on
it was separated from the liturgy, and finally it was more or less completely
suppressed. The ecclesiastical homily took the place of the primitive manifestations
of the Aoyo? <ro0/a?. Visions, prophecies, and miraculous cures
were not indeed destined to disappear entirely, but as they were not compatible
with the regular order of the liturgical service, they soon dropped out of it.
No details of the rites of initiation into Christianity are found in the
apostolic epistles, but nevertheless they very early assumed fixed and
significant forms. For these ceremonies Paul relied on the practical help of
his fellow- labourers.1 Some of the faithful, not content with being
baptised themselves, tried to be baptised also for their dead relations and
friends.2
Among the charismata those should be specially noticed which pertained
to the internal ministry of the community.3 St Paul speaks of those
members of the society who worked for it, presiding and exhorting, and of the
duties of the faithful towards them; he mentions the
1 i Cor. i. 14-17. 2 i Cor. xv. 29. 3 1 Thess. v. 12,
13.
|
r. r.o-i] |
|
37 |
|
PRIMITIVE
ORGANIZATION |
"gifts of governments,
helps," etc.1 Soon the terms bishops, priests, and deacons make their
appearance. But, in
the beginning, the real or principal authority naturally remained in the hands of the
missionaries, the founders.
Their position was quite different from that of the neophytes who assisted them, at the
moment in the practical
details of the corporate life.
The meetings were held in private
houses, chiefly in those large rooms on the upper storey, which have, at all
times, been common in the East. In those countries people excel in the art of
crowding themselves into a small space. The assemblies took place in the
evening, and often lasted till far into the night. And, alongside of the Jewish
Sabbath, Sunday was early devoted to divine worship.
A question has often been raised
as to whether the first Christian communities, in Greek countries, were
modelled on the pagan religious associations. There are some analogies, as, for
instance, in the method of obtaining converts. The
thiasi, the cram\ and religious
congregations of all kinds, like the Christian Churches, admitted, without
distinction, foreigners, slaves, and women ; the initiation was dignified by
ritual which became very imposing; sacred feasts were celebrated. But these
analogies do not go very far. Even apart from the differences of faith and
morals, and of worship—which latter amongst the Pagans always involved a
temple, an idol, and a sacrifice—there exists a radical contrast in the
conception and distribution of authority. The heads of the pagan associations
were always temporary and generally elected annually, whilst the Christian
priests and deacons held office for life. The pagan leaders derived their
powers from the community which had nominated them, of which they were only the
agents ; the Christian priests, on the contrary, spoke, acted, and governed, in
the name of God and the apostles, whose auxiliaries and representatives they
were.
A very little historic sense will, moreover, suffice to make clear to us that the first churches, being composed 1 I Cor. xii. 28, yv^epv^aen, avTiXrjffis.
38 TIIE
CHRISTIAN IN ATOStOLIC AGE [ch. iv.
of cornHts from the synagogue, would tend to model themselves on that pattern; and that the
missionary apostles,
who had lived for a longer or a shorter time in the Christian communities at Jerusalem or
Antioch, brought
with them customs and traditions already well defined. They had no reason to turn to pagan
institutions for a type of organization which they already possessed. And, moreover, the profound
horror they felt for
paganism told against any imitation of that kind.
On the
whole, the Christian communities formed themselves on almost the same lines as
the Jewish synagogues. Like
the latter, they were religious societies, founded on a common faith and hope, though a faith and
hope which knew no
longer any barriers of race or nation. Like the synagogues, they tried to suppress any dangerous
contact with
pagan institutions ; they offered their members a social life which was both very intense and very
peaceful, and also a
nearly complete organization which necessitated common funds, courts of justice, and
charitable relief. Even in
worship the resemblance is very great. In the synagogue as in the church,1 they
prayed, they read the Bible,
they expounded it; but the Church had, in addition, the Eucharist and the exercise of spiritual
gifts. And in these
primitive times, the analogy went even farther. Just as the Jews of all countries considered
themselves brothers
in Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, so the Christian communities had a lively sense of their
common brotherhood in Jesus Christ. Both look towards Jerusalem, which at this period is still the heart of
Christianity, as of Judaism.
But, whilst the eyes of the Jew turn towards the Temple as the centre of his memories and
the pole- star of
his hopes, the Christian meditates upon the spot where the cross of his Master once stood,
where the witnesses
of His resurrection still live, and whence came to them the apostolic chiefs whose words had
gathered in from
all parts the people of the New Covenant.
1 Observe
that these two words have the same meaning— "assembly"—and that both were also
employed to denote the buildings in which the assembly met.
CHAPTER V
the origin ok the romatt
church
The Jewish colony in Rome. Aquila and
Priscilla. The Epistle to the
Romans. St Paul's Rome. First Roman Christians. Peter in Rome. Burning of Rome, 64 a.d. Nero's persecution.
The Jewish
princes of the Asmonaean house had dealings in very early times with Rome. Hence
originated no doubt
the Jewish community there. It received a sudden and important increase after the taking of
Jerusalem by Pompey
(63 b.c.).[10] The
conqueror threw upon the Roman slave-market
an immense number of prisoners of war.. From
the days of Augustus onwards, or even earlier, these Jewish prisoners, bought as slaves,
and subsequently freed, formed a considerable colony, situated in Trastevere.[11]
This colony was not protected, at any rate directly, by any such special privileges as
those granted, by the
ancient Macedonian kings and by Roman generals, to various Jewish colonies in the Hellenic
or Hellenized East.
Tiberius violated no engagement, therefore, when he expelled the Jews from Rome (19 a.d.[12]); they
were then so numerous that it was
possible to send 4000 of them to
fight the barbarians of Sardinia. This ordinance, the pretext for which was a conversion much
too advan- tageous
to the Jewish community, was inspired by Sejanus. Less severity was shown after the fall of
that minister (31 a.d.), and
when Philo came to Rome (40 a.d.) to plead the cause of the Alexandrian Jews
before Caligula, the
Roman Jews had regained their former position. Either the next year (41 a.d.) or
soon after, Claudius granted
them an edict of toleration ;1 but later he seems to have deemed repressive measures
necessary.
It is at this time that the
Gospel first appears in the history of the Jewish community in Rome. The Acts
of the Apostles and Suetonius agree in saying that the Jews were driven from
the capital. According to Dion Cassius, it had been found so difficult to carry
out the threat of total expulsion2 that the authorities confined
themselves to forbidding all meetings. But certainly there were some
expulsions: St Paul found at Corinth (52 a.d.) a Jew, Aquila, with his wife
Priscilla, who had migrated there in consequence of the edict of Claudius.
Aquila was a native of Pontus ; he and his wife already professed Christianity.
This is quite in accordance with what Suetonius says as to the motive of the
Jewish expulsion : Judceos impulsore Chresto3
assidue tumultuantes Roma expidit.
It is evident, therefore, that
the preaching of the Gospel had given rise to disturbances similar to those
which the Acts of the Apostles so often describe in Jerusalem, in Asia Minor,
Thessalonica, Berea, Corinth, and Ephesus. According to the Acts, Aquila and
Priscilla, when they received St Paul at Corinth, had quite recently come from
Italy; this edict of proscription and the troubles which occasioned it should
therefore be ascribed to 51 or 52 a.d.
Here, then, we have the first
ascertained fact, the first
1 Josephus, Ant. xix. 5, 2.
2 Acts xviii. 2 ; Suetonius, Claicdius, 25 ; Dion, lx. 6.
3 A vulgar
confusion between Xpya-ris and XpurTis. The Roman populace described Christians by the name of
Chrestiani (Xpyariavol) ; quos
. . . vulgus Chrestianos appellabat. This is the true reading of the celebrated phrase in Tacitus,
Ann. xv. 44. (Harnack, Die Mission, p. 297).
|
41 |
r. 55-g] FIRST
ROMAN CHRISTIANS
assignable date, in the
histor^Lef the Roman Church. To judge
by what we know of the sequence of events elsewhere, the first preaching of the Gospel in Rome
cannot have been
much earlier: the Acts always describe serious disturbances in a Jewish community as
following, as an immediate
consequence, on the first efforts at evangelization. When St Paul wrote his
Epistle to the Romans (58
A.D. at the latest), their church had already been in existence, and he had been wishing to visit
it, for several years.1
Whose hands had sown the Divine
seed in this ground, where it was to bring forth such a prodigious harvest? We
shall never know. Conjectures, built upon foundations too insecure to be
sanctioned by history, take the Apostle Peter to Rome during the first years of
Claudius (42 A.D.), or even under Caligula (39). There is
nothing to prove that the Roman Jews, present at the first Pentecost, were
converted; still less that they became missionaries. The centurion Cornelius,
converted by St Peter at Cassarea, was not necessarily a Roman of Rome ; and we
know nothing of the effect on the spread of Christianity of the conversion
(eirlvTevvev) of Sergius Paulus,2 the proconsul of Cyprus.
We will, therefore, dwell no
longer on the mystery of its first origin, but merely state that when St Paul
wrote to the Roman Church (58 A.D.), it was not only safely over the
crisis which had attended its birth, but was well established, large, and well
known, or even renowned, for faith and good works.
At this time, it had such a
position that the Apostle of the Gentiles did not propose to take its place and
labour in its stead for the evangelization of Rome, though that was naturally
the most important, most tempting of fields for his zeal. His only desire was
that whenever he carried his missionary journeys as far as Spain, he should
profit by intercourse with it on the way, and should also contribute something
to the instruction already received
1 'Airb \k<xvG>v irCov (Rom. xv. 24).
2
Acts xiii. 12.
by the Roman Christians. The
ideas which he put before
them (which seem to have been immediately communicated to other churches), his way of
presenting them,
and the practical exhortations by which he accompanied them, all give a clue
to the elements composing the
young community. Like most of the other churches, it had originated in a split in the local
Jewish community. A
number of born Jews, and probably a greater number of half-converted pagan proselytes (<po(3ov/mei>oi tov 6eov) had
been drawn away, and they constituted a new group in which they lived together amicably. There
was little prospect
that the Jewish section would grow much: the future of the Church lay with the other
party.
This was a field of work just similar
to that on which St Paul had been engaged for twelve years. If we except the
transitory episode between Peter and Paul, the conditions in the Roman Church
were those of the Church in Antioch, and also of the Churches in Galatia,
Macedonia, Greece, and Asia, before the opposing Jewish mission came to breed
dissension. It is impossible to estimate exactly the proportion of Jewish
Christians and pagan Christians, to be found at any given moment, in the Roman
community. One thing, however, is certain, and that is, that directly it was
divorced from the synagogue, the prospects of evangelization among the pagans
became more favourable, far more favourable. There had not yet, however, been
any struggle between the two parties. The fanatics of Jerusalem had not
appeared on the scene; the difficulties they had raised in Galatia and
elsewhere had not yet come to the front in Rome.
What happened in the following
years? Paul,arrested in Jerusalem and detained two years in Palestine, had to
defer his projected journey into Spain. When he came to Italy (61 a.d.), under escort, and as a prisoner
accused before the Imperial tribunal, he found Christians at Puteoli, who gave
him a warm welcome. And the Roman Christians went out to meet him on the Appian
Way.
|
43 |
|
r. |
|
ST PAUL
IN ROME |
y^Joon as he was settled,1 he arranged an inter\iew with the
chief Jews in Rome (tov$ ovrav twv 'lovSatwu TrpioTovs) and began to expound
to them the Gospel, as if they had never heard it before. As might have been
expected, the result was that a few new conversions were effected, but a very
strong opposition was raised by the leaders.2
Paul's captivity lasted two
years. One only of his writings of that date, the Epistle to the Philippians,
throws any light on what was happening around him. The Judaizers had at last
found their way also to Rome; and the Gospel was preached, not only by friends
of the Apostle, but also by his enemies. He himself had made a sensation in the
" Praetorium." Indeed, his presence in Rome was advantageous to the
spread of Christianity ; the Christians seemed confident rather than downcast.
This gain diminished the grief he felt at the Jewish opposition, which dogged
his steps, and was not even disarmed by the chains he bore for the common
faith.
His case was at length brought to
trial. Like the procurators Felix and Festus, and King Agrippa II., the
Imperial tribunal found that Paul had done nothing worthy of death or
imprisonment.
Set free, he no doubt took the
opportunity to go to Spain, where the first beginnings of Christianity seem to
be connected with him.3 He also revisited his Christian colonies on
the /Egean. Important traces of this last journey are to be found in his
pastoral epistles to Titus and Timothy.
Several members of the primitive
Church in Rome are known to us, at least by name. Even before he came to Rome,
Paul had many friends there; at the end of his
1 According to a variant, or very old gloss, on Acts xxviii. 16, Paul was given in charge, with other prisoners, to the commandant of the Castra peregrinorum. Their quarters were on the Coelian Way, east of the temple of Claudius, in the direction of the present military hospital. Paul obtained leave to live outside the camp, extra castra. Cf. Sitzungsber. of the Academy of Berlin, 1895, p. 49i-5°3 (Harnack and Mommsen).
2 Acts
xxviii. 3 1 Clem.
5.
Epistle to the Romans, he sends
greetings to twenty-four persons
by name: Aquila and Priscilla he had already met at Corinth and in Asia, where they had
done him great service, they now in
Rome formed the centre of a
little Christian group, a kind of household Church; Epaenetus, the earliest believer in Asia;
Mary, who had laboured
much for the faith in Rome ; Andronicus and Junias, well-known apostles, who "were
in Christ" before Paul
himself;1 Amplias, Urbanus, Stachys, Apelles, Herodion; Tryphaena, Tryphosa, Persis, three
good women who laboured for the
Gospel; Rufus and his mother;
Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas, who also, with others, formed a special
group; Philologus, Julia,
Nereus and his sister, Olympas, and those with them ; and finally two more groups, one of
the household of
Aristobulus, the other of the household of Narcissus. The latter is no doubt the celebrated
freedman of Claudius,
and Aristobulus is the grandson of Herod the Great, who was then living in Rome, on very
good terms with
the same emperor. The expression St Paul uses, " those of the household of
Aristobulus, . . . and of Narcissus,"
leads to the belief that these groups were drawn from amongst the clients or household
servants of these
rich men.2 Writing from Rome to the Philippians, Paul sends, amongst other greetings, one
from the faithful • of
" Caesar's household." Later, at the end of his second Epistle to Timothy, he gives the names of
four other Roman
Christians—Eubulus, Pudens, Linus, and Claudia.
This Linus must be the same whose
name heads the list of bishops of Rome. The legends in which the names of
Pudens and Priscilla occur are of no authority. But a church of Pudens, and one
of Prisca or Priscilla, existed in Rome from the 4th century onwards. The
cemetery of Priscilla was the most ancient in Rome, and in it the tombs of a
Pudens and a Priscilla were preserved. A Christian funereal crypt, which bears
the name of Ampliatus,3 has been discovered on the Via Ardeatina,
1 Rom.
xvi. 7. 2
Lightfoot, Philippians, p.
175.
3 De
Rossi, Bull. 1881,
p. 57-74.
ornamented with paintings of the
time of Antoninus, if not
of an even earlier period.
About the time when St Paul
regained his liberty, St Peter came to Rome. He had, perhaps, been there before
: this is possible, but it cannot be proved. And we have no information
whatever as to his apostolic work in Rome. The writings which have come down to
us bearing his name, whether canonical or not, contain no information on this point.
But the mere fact of his being in
Rome at all, has entailed such consequences, and given rise to such important
controversies, that it is well worth while to go carefully into all the
evidence.
After the middle of the 2nd
century a precise and universal tradition clearly existed as to St Peter's
visit to Rome. Dionysius of Corinth in Greece, Irenaeus in Gaul, Clement and
Origen in Alexandria, and Tertullian in Africa, all refer to it. And in Rome
itself, Caius, about 200 a.d., points out the tombs of the apostles.1
By the 3rd century, we find the Popes building on their title of successors of
St Peter, and their right to this title is nowhere denied. As soon as attention
was directed to apostolic traditions, and the privileges connected with them,
the Church of Rome is known to the whole of Christendom as the Church of St
Peter : it was there that he died and left his chair. It is very remarkable
that a position entailing consequences of such crucial importance never was
questioned in any of the controversies between the East and Rome.
But the evidence goes back
further than the end or even the middle of the 2nd century. In his letter to
the Romans,2 St Ignatius of Antioch alludes to their apostolic
traditions, and thus shows that these traditions were already known and
accepted in Asia and Syria. After adjuring the Roman Christians not to oppose
his
1 Dionysius and Caius in Eus. ii. 25 ; Clement, ibid. vi. 14 ; Origen, ibid. iii. 1 ; Irenaeus, Haer. iii. 1, 3 (cf. Eus. v. 6, 8) ; Tertullian, P'raescr. 36 ; Adv. Marcion. iv. 5 ; Scorp. 15 ; De Daptismo, 4.'
2 Ignatius, ad Rom. 4.
martyrdom, he continues: " I
do not command you, as Peter
and Paul did: they were apostles, I am only a condemned criminal." These words do not
amount to the assertion,
" Peter came to Rome," but supposing he did come, Ignatius would not have spoken
otherwise; whereas if he
had not, there would have been no point in Ignatius' argument.
Besides, we must not think that
the death of St Peter was shrouded in darkness and quickly forgotten by the
Church. Without speaking of the allusions to it which it has been thought
possible to trace in the Apocalypse and the Epistle to the Hebrews, the last
chapter of the fourth Gospel contains an extremely clear allusion to the way in
which St Peter met his death.1 Whoever the writer was, he lived
certainly in Trajan's time, or very shortly after.
In Rome itself, naturally,
memories were still more distinct. St Clement,2 in the celebrated
passage on Nero's persecution, connects the apostles Peter and Paul, with the
Danaides, the Dirces, and other victims who suffered as a result of the burning
of Rome. They are all represented as one group
(crvvtjdpolaOti), and together they gave to the Romans, and among them, eV rjfx'iv, a
notable example of courage.
There is no one, even including
St Peter himself, but records his sojourn in Rome. His letter to the Christians
in Asia Minor3 finishes with a greeting which he sends them in the
name of the Church of Babylon ev Ba{3v\wvt (rvveKXeKTi]), that is, the Church of Rome. (This symbolic expression is
well known, if only from the Apocalypse.)
1 St John xxi. 18, 19: "Verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst where thou wouldest; but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. This spake He (Jesus), signifying by what death he (Peter) should glorify God."
2 1 Clem. 5, &
3 1 Peter v. 13. Even supposing this letter were not written by St Peter, it must be a very ancient document; and its author, in using the Apostle's name, would be very careful not to make him write from a place where it was not well known to all that he had stayed.
rfc-l]
DEATH OF SS. PETER AND PAUL 47
During the summer of 64 a.d., a terrible fire destroyed the
chief part of Rome. It may have been accidental, but public opinion, with one
voice, accused Nero of having kindled, or at least promoted, the conflagration.
To avert suspicion, the emperor accused the Christians. A great number were
arrested, summarily judged, and executed. Nero conceived the idea of turning
their sufferings into a spectacle. In his gardens at the Vatican he gave night
entertainments, where these unhappy victims, coated with pitch, flamed with an
awful light over the games of the arena. Tacitus, who gives us these details,
speaks of an immense multitude, multitiuio iugens.
His statements show clearly that no one attributed the fire to the Christians ;
nevertheless, the Christians had a very bad reputation; they were called
"enemies of the human race"; everyone spoke of their infamies, and
Nero must have been very much detested, before any one could go so far as to
express pity for them, as men did.
This was the verdict of Tacitus,[13]
who here displays towards the Christians the injustice and contempt which he
loves to heap upon the Jews. But the facts remain, both as to the horrible
scenes in the Vatican, and as to the witness borne to their faith by a
multitude of both sexes, for women were not spared.[14] The
Apostle Peter's execution would appear to have been among these gruesome deeds
; his tomb was at the Vatican, close to the circus of Nero, and, however far
back we go, the tradition as to the place of his martyrdom always points to
that spot as the scene of his sufferings. We must, therefore, place it in the
year 64 a.n.[15]
The same cannot be said of St Paul. He also laid down his life in Rome by a
martyr's death. But nothing points to his being condemned in consequence of
the burning of Rome. Yet tradition, which soon forgot
the crowd of martyrs of the year 64,
united the two apostles, and had it that they died, not only in the same year, but on the same day.
However this may be, when the
remnants of the Roman community were able to meet and to reorganise, the infant
Church was consecrated by the hatred of Nero, the blood of the martyrs, and the
memory of the two great apostles. Even during their lifetime, the Roman Church
was much esteemed by the faithful in Christ. Paul, who never spared his
Corinthian friends, and who found so much to blame in those of Galatia and
Asia, had only praise for the Romans. The letter which he wrote to them, and
which heads his Epistles, is a tribute to their virtues. As to Peter, the fact
that they were his last direct disciples brought the Romans much prestige.
Almost immediately after the scenes at the Vatican (66 a.d.), occurred the catastrophe at
Jerusalem. The Christians in the Holy City only escaped the fate of their
nation by dispersing. For some time the Church of Jerusalem was still spoken
of, but it was no longer in Jerusalem. The name now stood only for a series of
groups of Christians, scattered through all Palestine, especially to the east
of the Jordan, isolated from the other Christian communities, and more and more
shut in by their Semitic tongue and their uncompromising legalism. Christianity
lost its primitive centre, just at the moment when the Church of Rome was ripe
for the succession. The capital of the empire soon became the metropolis of all
Christians.
CHAPTER
VI
till* first heresies
Religious investigation and speculation
amongst the first Christians. The
Epistles to the Ephesians and the Colossians. New doctrines. Transcendental Judaism. St Paul's
Christology. The
Pastoral Epistles and the Apocalypse in relation to heresy. The Nicolaitanes and the Cerinthians.
Letters of St Ignatius.
The first
Epistles of St Paul show how unfettered was the early spread of the Gospel. The missionaries
went wherever the Spirit led them—now where the Gospel had not yet been preached, now where Christian
communities were already in
existence, though from this St Paul abstained; his rule was never to sow in another's
field. He made indeed
rather a long stay in Rome, but against his will. All, however, had not the same scruples, so
dissensions soon arose
between individuals, between authorities, and even over doctrine. The doctrine taught at
first was naturally
very simple; as I have tried to show, it was all included in the religious education of the
Israelite. But the zeal
of the first Christians was too intense to remain inactive. In the intellectual sphere this
fervour expressed itself in
an incessant eagerness to know. The return of Christ and its date, conditions, and
consequences, together with the
form, duration, and almost the topography of His Kingdom, all roused the most eager
curiosity, and produced the state of tension portrayed in the Epistles to the Thessalonians. When men had finished
discoursing on the
obligations of the Law, and the relations of ancient Israel to the infant Church, then the
personality of their
d
Founder, in its turn, exercised their minds. Under what conditions had He existed, before His
Incarnation? What was
His place among Divine beings? And what had been
and what was His connection with those mysterious
powers, interposed by Biblical tradition, but more especially by the speculations of the
Jewish schools, between
our world and the infinitely perfect Being.
On these and many other points,
interpretations founded
on the primitive Gospel teaching and supplementing it might be legitimate.
This St Paul called the "
building on " (eironcoSo/uLiJ),
from which proceeds higher knowledge
(eTrlymcris). This advance in religious teaching he sanctions, and even promotes himself,
very effectively. But he
does not disguise that there is more than one way of developing primitive teaching, and that
under cover of perfecting
it, it is very easy to pervert it.1
And this was just what occurred
in the communities of the
province of Asia, as we see in his letters to them during his Roman captivity. I refer specially to
the Epistles to the Ephesians
and Colossians. The first seems to have been a sort of circular letter, copies of which
were sent to different
communities. It has no local touches. The Epistle to the Colossians is different: it
was evidently written
specially for those to whom it was addressed. Enclosed with it was a short note, the
Epistle to Philemon.
These letters transport us to the
border-country between
Phrygia and the ancient regions of Lydia and Caria. Three important towns, Hierapolis,
Laodicea, and Colossae,
lay at a short distance from each other, in the valley of the Lycus. Though Paul had not
himself evangelized this part of the province of Asia, yet they looked to him as their master in spiritual things.
No doubt he had
sent one of his fellow-workers to them. During his captivity Epaphras, one of the chief
religious leaders of those
communities, visited him, and what he told him of their internal condition decided Paul to
write the two letters
referred to. I quote those passages which throw 1 I Cor. iii. 11-16.
p. G9]
EAIILY SPECULATIVE THOUGHT 51
light on the doctrinal crisis then agitating the minds of the Christians of Asia.
Colossians i. 15-20: "He (Jesus Christ) is the
image of the invisible God, the
first-born of every creature: for by Him1
were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible,
even Thrones, Dominions,
Principalities, Powers;2 all things were created by Him, and for Him: And he is
before all things,
and in Him all things consist.3 And He is the head of the body, the Church: He is the
beginning, the first-born
of the dead ; that in all things He might have the pre-eminence. For it pleased God that in
Him should all fulness4
dwell; and God willed to reconcile all beings
through the blood of His cross, by Him, I say, all that earth and heaven contains."
|
2
Qpivoi, KvpiirrjTii, d/>xa<\
ttovffiai. *
TW-fipufia. 6 £orf>/as Kal
yvwerews. |
Colossians ii.: " I would
that ye should know what terrible
anxiety I have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in
the flesh; I would
comfort their hearts and knit them together in love, and endow them with all the riches of
full understanding, I would lead them to the fuller knowledge5 of the mystery of God, that is of Christ, in
Whom are hid all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge.6 And this I say to you,
lest any man should beguile you from the true path tvith falsely enticing words. For if
I be absent in the flesh,
yet, at least, am I with you in the spirit, joying and beholding your order, and the steadfastness
of your faith in
Christ. As ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye therefore in Him : rooted and solidly
built up and
stablished in the faith, as it has been taught you abounding therein with thanksgiving.
Beware lest any man
spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit derived from the tradition of men, conformably
to the rudiments of the world,
and not to Christ. For in Him dwelleth bodily all the fulness of the Godhead. And in Him ye
enjoy this completeness,
He is the head over each Principality and
each Power:[16] in
Whom also ye are circumcised with circumcision
made without hands, you have put off the body of the flesh by this circumcision of
Christ: ye have been
buried with Him in baptism, ye are risen with Him, through faith in the power of God, who
raised Him from the dead.
And you were dead in your sins and the un- circumcision of your flesh; he quickened you
together with Him,
having forgiven you all trespasses; he has blotted out the ordinance of our
condemnation, He took it away by
nailing it to the Cross; He conquered Principalities
and Powers, He showed their weakness openly by
His triumph over them.
"
Let no man therefore judge you in the matter of meat, or of drink, or in respect of an
holy day, or of the new moon, or
of the Sabbaths: All these are the shadow of things to come, of the future which, being present, is
of Jesus Christ.
Let no man condemn your efforts,2 troubling you in the worshipping of angels, and
impressing and awing you by
visions, puffed up as these men are, by the vain pride of the flesh.
They do not hold fast to the Head, to which all the body is bound, and from which
it draws its life
and increase according to God. With Christ ye are dead to the rudiments of the world, why then
as though ye were
alive and in the world, do you thus dogmatise. '
Touch not; taste not; handle not even those things of which the use contaminates, for
it is unfitting.' Which things are commandments and doctrines of
men. They have,
no doubt, a show of wisdom in their
method of superstition and humility of mind and of severity to the body ; but at root have nothing honourable, nothing
leading to the satisfying
of the flesh."
These words lead us to conclude
that the adversaries whom St
Paul was combating were trying to introduce : ist, the observance of feasts, new moons,
and Sabbaths; 2nd,
abstinence from certain food, and practices of humiliation ; 3rd, the worship
of angels. Perhaps the question of
circumcision was still under discussion (ii. 11): it seems rather to be indicated in the term
humiliation. Though this has
all a Jewish flavour, yet the days of the controversy in the Epistle to the Galatians are over.
The discussion no longer
turns on the opposition between Faith and the Law, but rather on special ceremonies,
corresponding with
special doctrines, which they thought to establish on the apostolic foundations.
Behind
these ceremonies is discernible a special line of teaching, of which the characteristic
feature is the excessive importance attributed to the angels.1 St
Paul does not go into
details; he rather expounds his own doctrine, than analyzes that of his adversaries. But the
way he insists that
everything was created by Jesus Christ, and for Him, that He holds the first place in the work of
creation and in
that of redemption, shows that the teachers of Colossae had tried to detract from the
position of the Saviour
in the minds of the Phrygians. Later heretical systems, as we shall see, set up the angels
over against God,
attributing to them the creation of the world, and the responsibility for evil, both moral and
physical. But here
the relations between God and the angels are entirely different. The angels are not the enemies of
God, for they
are worshipped, and they complete the work of salvation, left unfinished by the Christ.
Yet all these characteristics,
these intermediaries between God and the world, these distinctions as to food, these
humiliations of
1 The
Essenes attributed a particular virtue to the knowledge of the names of the angels. (Josephus,
Bell. jud. ii. 8, 7.) They also practised various forms of abstinence.
Although these practices had a local
character, there were, nevertheless, Essenes outside Engaddi, scattered in the towns, and living amongst
the other Jews, whilst keeping
up their own observances. In the 4th century, the worship of angels reappeared in Asia, and just in
the very vicinity of the Lycus. The
famous sanctuary of St Michael at Chonae, near the ancient Colossae (Bonnet,
Narratio de miraculo a Michaele Archangelo Choms patrato; cf.
Bull, critique, 1890, p. 441) may date from that time. The council of Laodicea mentions (1can. 35)
religious coteries which assembled
to do honour to the angels, and invoked them by name. Besides the three angels mentioned in the
Bible, the Jews recognised many
others, such as Uriel, Jeremiel, etc.
the flesh, these all show the connection between the Judaic gnosticism,1 and the false
doctrines St Paul opposed at Colossae.
Now the
eTTiyvoocris, inculcated by the Apostle is of this kind. Progress in objective faith means
progress in the conception
of Christ. Note that the expressions used in these Epistles do not touch the relations
between Christ and His
heavenly Father. The expression, the Word, does not occur at all. Paul had no need for it,
he was dealing only
with the relation between Christ and creatures. An attempt was being made to reduce Him to the
level of the
angels; St Paul extols Him above every creature, and he does not only accord to Him the first
place, but also
makes Him the raison detre, the
principle of life, the end,
even the Author of creation.
From
this high conception of Christ, his theory of the Church is derived.2 The Church is
the aggregate of all created
beings touched by the work of salvation. God has extended salvation to men of every race,
Greeks, Jews,
Barbarians, Scythians, bond and free ; and this, by a free gift. The Church, thus recruited,
owes all to Jesus
Christ; He is its raison d'etre, its
vital principle, its Head,
its Chief. He came down from heaven to form it, by accomplishing the work of salvation upon
the Cross. Since
His Ascension, He still carries on, in His Church, the development and the perfecting of His
work. He instituted
the different degrees of ecclesiastical ministry, apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors,
and teachers, that He
might fit the saints for their part in the corporate work, in that holy building which is the
Body of Christ. By
Christ's work, transmitted through these His instruments, we all grow in one
faith, and in one knowledge
1 It is held by some that as St Paul in this passage speaks of aeons and of Pleroma, that he refers to the heresies of the Gnostics. But it is Paul himself, not his adversaries, who employs these terms, and in a different sense from that which they would have had among the Valentinians. It was the Gnostics who borrowed these words from St Paul just as they adopted St John's words Logos, Zoe, etc. (the Word and the Life).
2 Eph. iv., cf. Col. iii. i™
p. 74-5] ST PAUL'S CII1UST0L0GY 55
(eTrlyvaxrii), a faith
and knowledge, having always the Son of God
as their objective—and thus we attain the end of our calling, that complete manhood,
which is the possession
of Christ in all fulness.
Thus,
in the Church, all doctrinal life comes from Jesus Christ; all progress in knowledge
proceeds from Him,
and leads to a more perfect apprehension of Him, and of that Pleroma, that Divine fulness,
which dwells in Him. The
whole Christian life comes from Him and leads
to Him. Later on, St John expressed this great thought under the image of the Alpha and the
Omega.
But
this development of doctrine is attended with danger, due to false teaching, as variable
as the wind or the
chances of a game, which arising from the frowardness of man, craftily leads into error minds not
yet fully established in the true faith.1 Paul even suggests that
these systems, straying from orthodox
tradition, would culminate in a
justification of sensual corruption.
The
course of events more than justified the fears of the Apostle. The documents available for the
understanding of these first phases of heresy, certainly carry us a long way from the time when St Paul wrote to the
Colossians. They are,
moreover, rather polemical than descriptive. But they make it clear, that long before the
famous gnostic
schools of Hadrian's reign, similar teaching to theirs insinuated itself everywhere,
dividing the faithful laity,
perverting the Gospel, and tending to transform it into an apology for human frailty.
Such is
the situation revealed in the so-called pastoral letters, two of which, addressed to Timothy,
apparently refer
to some crisis in the province of Asia. The preachers of heresy are no longer alluded to
vaguely as in the
Epistle to the Colossians; their names are given : Hymenaeus, Philetus, Alexander. They pose as
teachers of the
Law (rojuoSiSacr/caXot) ; their teachings are Jewish fables; they address themselves to weak
minds, full of curiosity,
tormented with " itching ears," and St Paul says, especially to women, filling their minds
with questions as 1 Eph. iv. 17-24-
silly as they were subtle, with fables and endless genealogies. As to
practice they inculcated abstinence from marriage, and from certain kinds of food.
The resurrection was regarded as already past, i.e., there is
no resurrection but that from sin. And, over and above the danger to faith involved by intercourse with these
false teachers, it gave
rise to controversies which strained the bonds of Christian charity.
The pastoral epistles show us St
Paul much grieved to find
so many tares in his apostolic harvest. Other documents, which allude to heresies and to
the anxiety they
cause the heads of the Church, exhibit not only grief but indignation,
e.g., the Epistle of St Jude, the Second Epistle of St Peter, the Apocalypse of St
John. Heretics are
denounced as teachers of immorality, who degrade the grace of God, the Gospel, to the service of
sensuality; for them
Divine justice reserves the most terrible punishments. Here also we hear of cunningly devised
fables; other things
are condemned, but with more energy than precision.
St John also, in the seven
letters with which his Apocalypse
opens, shows himself much provoked. In the churches of Asia, a propaganda of immoral
tendencies was
raging. It allowed fornication, and meats offered in pagan sacrifice. The teaching on which this
lax moral standard
was grafted, is nowhere described ; it is characterized, however, by a strong
term : the "depths of Satan."[17]The
false teachers claim to be apostles, and are not; they pretend to be Jews, and are of the synagogue
of the devil. Twice2
they are mentioned by name; they are Nicolaitanes.
|
57 |
|
r. 77-8] |
|
HERESY
OF CERINTHUS |
From all this certainly no clear
conception results of the
errors prevalent in Asia at the time of the Apocalypse. Nor does tradition throw any light on them.
St Irenasus only
knew the heresy of the Nicolaitanes3 from the words of St John ; he sums them up in the words
indisfyc vivunt. Clement
of Alexandria knows no more. Nevertheless, both connect the sect of the
Nicolaitanes with the deacon
Nicolas, mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles.[18]No
such connection, however, has been proved.2
The Nicolaitanes are not the only
heretics with whom St John
met. Polycarp used to tell how John, the disciple of the Lord, on entering the baths at
Ephesus,[19]
saw there a
certain Cerinthus, and immediately left, saying, " Let us fly ; the house may fall, for it shelters
Cerinthus, the enemy of the
truth." St Irenreus, who preserved this story of Polycarp's, gives[20]
details on the doctrine of Cerinthus, and St Hippolytus[21]
adds to his account. From them we learn that
Cerinthus was in fact a Jewish teacher, an advocate of Sabbath observance, circumcision, and
other rites. Like the
Ebionites of Palestine, he taught that Jesus was the son of Joseph and Mary. God (>} virep ra o\a avBevrla) is too far above this world to concern himself
with it at all, except
through intermediaries. An angel created the universe; another, who gave the Law, is the
God of the Jews.
They are both too far below the Supreme Being to have any knowledge of Him. When Jesus was
baptized a divine
power, the Christ (Irenaeus) or the Holy Spirit (Hippolytus) proceeding from the Supreme
God, descended upon Him,
and dwelt within Him, but only until His Passion.[22]
About
twenty years after the date of the Apocalypse, Ignatius, Bishop of Antioch, condemned to
death as a Christian,
and destined to be thrown to the wild beasts at Rome, passed rapidly through the province of
Asia. In the
letters which he had occasion to write to certain churches there, he also discusses the
doctrinal situation, and
warns the faithful against the heresies being sown in their midst.
And
what strikes him above all is the tendency to split into sects and schisms. He had seen
with his own eyes,
at Philadelphia, heretical assemblies.[23]
"
Some tried to deceive me according to the flesh, but the Spirit is not deceived, for it is of God.
The Spirit knows whence
it comes, and whither it goes, and reveals hidden things. I cried out in the midst of their
speeches, I cried with a
loud voice : ' Hold fast to the bishop, to the presbytery and to the
deacons'—Some of them imagined that I spoke
thus, because I knew of their separation; but He, for Whom I bear these chains, is my witness,
that it was not the
flesh, nor was it any man who had told me of this. It was the Holy Spirit, Who proclaims this
precept: do nothing
without the Bishop; keep your bodies as the temple of God ; love union, flee from
division ; be imitators of
Jesus Christ, as He is of His Father."
Those
who promoted these assemblies were wandering preachers, who went from town to town sowing
their tares. They
were not always successful. Thus, on the road from Philadelphia to Smyrna, Ignatius met
heretical preachers coming
from Ephesus, where they had had no success.[24]Ignatius
probably knew these heretics before coming to Asia, and wished to forewarn the churches
there against an
enemy, strange to them, though well known to him.
|
59 |
|
p. 80-1] |
|
IIERETICA
Is CI 11ISTO LOG V |
The
doctrine taught in these coMnticles was, abov« all, permeated with Judaism. It was no
longer, of course, simply
a question of the Jewish law, but of speculations combining three elements : the Mosaic
ritual, the Gospel, and
visionary dreams, foreign to both. The Jewish rites, having been excluded as a means of
salvation, were
now used to recommend and to give shape to rather peculiar religious systems. Ignatius often
recurs to the Sabbath,
circumcision, and other observances, which he characterises as out of date. He insists
upon the authority of the
New Testament and of the Prophets, whom he
connects with the Gospel as indirectly opposed to the Law.
The
Christology of the heretics, the only clearly defined part of their system, is a Docetic
Christology: "
Become deaf,1 when anyone speaks to you apart from Jesus Christ, the descendant of David, the
son of Mary, who was
truly born, did eat and drink, and who was truly persecuted under Pontius Pilate, and truly
crucified ; who truly
died in the sight of heaven, earth, and hell, who was truly raised from the dead by the power of
His Father.2 ... If
some who are atheists—that is to say, unbelievers —pretend He suffered only in appearance,
they themselves living
only in appearance, why then am I bound with these chains? Why do I desire to fight with
beasts? Then do I
die in vain." These expressions do not apply only to the reality of the death and resurrection
of the Saviour ; they
cover the whole of His earthly life. They are not aimed at the imperfect Docetism of
Cerinthus, but at a real
Docetism, like that of Saturnilas and of Marcion, according to whom Jesus Christ had only the
appearance of a
body.
Eschatology {i.e., the doctrine of the last things)
is not touched
on ; but the insistence with which Ignatius dwells upon the reality of Christ's resurrection,
and upon the hope of
individual resurrection, suggests that these heretics
1 Trail, ix. x.
2Observe the analogy with the second article
of the Apostles' Creed.
also denied the resurrection of the body.[25]
This would deprive
morality of its strongest motive. The words of the letter to the Philadelphians: "
Keep your body as the temple of
God" seem to indicate that the new doctrines led to immorality. This, however, is merely
hinted at. It was not
on account of their misconduct, but rather of their sectarian spirit, that the new
heretics were a danger to the
Church.
|
G1 |
|
p. 83-4] |
|
JUDA1ZING
GNOSTICS |
This illicit preaching St
Ignatius met by doctrine, indicated but vaguely in his letters. The religious
dispensation of the Old Testament, though formerly sanctioned, was imperfect; it is now abolished. The
martyr does not allegorise
it,[26] he
sees in it the preface to the Gospel. His Christology presents several remarkable
features. Jesus Christ
is truly man and truly God; " Our God,[27]
Jesus Christ, was conceived in the womb
of Mary, according to the
Divine dispensation, of the seed of David, and by the Holy Spirit, he was born, he was baptized,
that by the virtue
of His Passion, water might be purified." His pre- existence before the Incarnation is strongly
asserted: "
There is only4 one physician of flesh and of spirit, born and not born (natus
et innatus, yew/^ro9 kcu ayevi»]tos), God manifest
in the flesh, true life in death, son of Mary, and Son of God, first passible and then
impassible, Jesus Christ our
Lord." Ignatius knew the doctrine of the Word: " There is only one God, who has
manifested himself in Jesus
Christ, His Son, who is His Word, uttered after silence,[28]
and who in all things was well pleasing to Him that sent Him." This ®ming forth in
time does not prevent Jesus Christ from being above time, and outside time, and from having existed before time, in the
Bosom of His Father.1
Heresy,
in these remote days, always springs from a Jewish or Mosaic root. The false teachers
are always teachers
of the Law, advocating the Sabbath, circumcision, and other rites. But they do not teach only
the Law, and arc not
to be confounded with the good scribes of Jerusalem, and their Pharisee disciples,
absorbed in the canonical
Law and its commentories. They are real theologians,
who taking advantage of the comparative indifference
of their co-religionists to all but the worship of the Law, devote themselves to doctrinal
speculation. And
they did not stop there. To the already sufficiently minute observances of the Mosaic Law they
added a very definite
asceticism, celibacy, vegetarianism, and abstinence from wine. Those amongst them who accepted
Christianity, combined with the new doctrines of the Gospel their " Jewish fables," and tried
to impose them, together with
their austere rule of life, upon new converts. They were, in fact, Judaizing gnostics, who in
the primitive churches
heralded the inroads of philosophic Gnosticism.
vol. ii., p. 36) that the words, dtStoy ovk are not
to be found in the best texts.
They represent a correction made when the npotXevo-is in time of the Word was abandoned and condemned by
orthodox theologians. But this
doctrine was long held, as we shall see later.
1 'Tirip
KOLipbv,
&xpovos (ad Polyc. iii.) ; npb ai&vuv iraph Uarpl {Magn. vi.).
CHAPTER
VI I
the episcopate
Unity of the brethren threatened
by heresy. Need of a hierarchy. Situation
in Jerusalem and Antioch. Church organisation in St Paul's time. Colleges of bishops, deacons.
The monarchical episcopate
and its tradition. Apparent conflict between collegiate and monarchical episcopate.
THE greater number of documents quoted thus far have all been connected with the churches of the
province of Asia; but nothing
precludes the supposition that things were everywhere practically the same. The crisis
was serious. A
principle of great importance was at stake. Would Christianity remain faithful to the Gospel ?
Or would the simple
preaching of primitive days be submerged by a torrent of strange doctrines? Was this pure
religion— derived
from all that was best in Israel—this healthy morality, this calm and confident piety, was
it all to be at the mercy
of hawkers of strange doctrines and immoral impostors? Many such men were appearing in
various guises ;
in the guise of apostles and prophets, they hurried from church to church, appealing to Jewish
tradition and evangelistic
authority, and accentuating abstruse points of philosophy, calculated to puzzle simple
souls.
How
could they be got rid of? In these early days the Church had not yet acquired either a
definite canon of
scripture, or a universally recognized creed. It had not even well-established ecclesiastical
authorities, confident of themselves,
and supported by solid Church tradition.
The right to speak was as easy to
obtain in the 62
|
TJ3 |
p. 80-G]
GROWTH OF THE HIERARCHY
Christian assemblies as in the synagogues. If an address took an undesirable turn, it was no doubt
open to the presidents
of the assembly to stop the speaker. But if the speaker refused to obey, and discussion
ensued, how were they to
deal with men who quoted the great Apostles of the East, or learned doctors of the Law, or
who even claimed
the inspiration of the Holy Spirit ?
We have
seen the difficulty St Paul had in regulating the inspiration of the Corinthians. And how
was the spread
of false doctrine outside the general assembly of the faithful to be stopped ? Or the
formation of religious coteries
which, even apart from perverting doctrine, destroyed the brotherly unity of
the first days?
There
was but one way of escape; and that was to strengthen in the local community the
influences making for
unity and control. Thus, it is not astonishing that the most ancient documents on heresy should be
also the earliest
witnesses to the progress of ecclesiastical organization. The pastoral
epistles lay great stress on the choice of
priests or bishops, their duties and their fitness to fulfil them. This is also the all but exclusive
subject of the letters
of St Ignatius. The time has come, therefore, to consider more closely the first beginnings
of hierarchical government
in the Christian society.
We have
seen that the primitive community in Jerusalem
lived at first under the direction of the twelve apostles, presided over by St Peter. A
council of " elders " (presbyteri,
priests) and a college of seven deacons completed this organization. Later on,
a "brother of the Lord,"
James, takes his place beside the apostles, sharing their superior authority. When the apostles
dispersed, he took
their place alone and assumed the position of head of the local church.
Upon
his death (61 A.D.) a successor was appointed, also a kinsman of the Lord, Simeon, who
lived till about 110
A.D. This Jerusalem hierarchy presents exactly the grades of rank which, later on, became
universal.
We have
less information as to the second community, that of Antioch. We see, at first, a group
of apostolic, or
inspired men at its head ; then darkness descends, and we must await the time of Trajan. Then we find
the Church of Antioch
governed in the same manner as the Church of Jerusalem. Ignatius, the bishop, was the
counterpart of Simeon at
Jerusalem. Sometimes1 he calls himself bishop, not of Antioch, but of Syria, which suggests
that as yet there were
only two distinct churches in that region, the Church of Jerusalem for the Jewish
Christians in Palestine, and that
of Antioch for the Hellenist congregations of Syria. The Syrian Bishop was assisted, as
was the Bishop of
Jerusalem, by priests and deacons. Tradition has preserved the name of a
predecessor of Ignatius, Evodius ; through
him, the hierarchy was carried back to apostolic days.
In his
missions, St Paul could not but give his Christian communities the rudiments of ecclesiastical
organisation. And
this the author of the Acts describes when he represents the Apostle2
as appointing presbyteri
(priests) in each
city. Nevertheless, these local heads are rarely mentioned in his letters. The earliest of
his epistles speak
rather of actions performed, than of official functions,3 or, if
functions are mentioned they appear to be rather those of the itinerant, oecumenical
Apostolate, than of the
local government. Thus the Epistle to the Ephesians4 enumerates at the same
time, apostles, prophets,
evangelists, pastors, and teachers; these are not all technical terms, and the three first
have nothing to do with
the local organisation of the Church. Moreover, in these groups of neophytes, the local
dignitaries would hardly
have stood much above the rest, in the eyes of the apostles. All were converts of recent date,
scarcely free from
paganism. The real heads of the Church were still those who had been the direct cause of their
evangelization. And yet, holders of hierarchical office did exist
1 Rom. ii.; cf. Rom. ix., Magn. xiv., Trail, xiii.
2 Acts xiv. 23.
3 i Thes. v. 12, 13, to is Komuvras iv vp.iv Kal irpo'CaTafiivovs v/jlQv iv Kvplip Kal vovderovvras ifxas : I Cor. xii. 28, yvf}epvj)<reis, avTihtym.
|
p. 88-lt] |
|
65 |
|
COLLEGIATE
EPISipPATE |
4 Eph. iv.
II, robs fiiv airo<TT6\ovs, roiit Si irpoQqTas, rotis 8i evayyeXurras, Tote 5i irotfiivas Kal dida<7K&\ov?, already. They are even
designated by the terms that still remain in use. In the title of his Epistle
to the Philip- pians, written about 63 a.d., St Paul addresses himself " to the
saints in Christ which are at Philippi, with the bishops and
deacons." Some years before, when on his way to
Jerusalem, he had summoned the " priests" of Ephesus and
commended to their care the infant Church, of which, he said,
the Holy Ghost had made them "bishops."1 Here
already appears an absence of clear distinction between priests and bishops and
the collegiate government of the Church. Like the Church of Philippi, the Church of
Ephesus was governed by a group of persons who were both priests and bishops.
This state of things, or if we
prefer it, this mode of designation, continued for a long time. In the Epistles
of St Peter and St James,2 the local church is governed by
"priests." In the pastoral epistles, where the selection and duties
of the heads of the Church are brought so prominently forward, they are spoken
of sometimes as priests, sometimes as bishops. The letter of St Clement (about
97 a.d.) is of great importance in this
connection — being written in consequence of a dispute about the ecclesiastical
hierarchy : it represents the local church as governed by bishops and deacons.
It is the same in the recently published Teaching of
the Apostles, where we have the terminology of the Epistle to the
Philippians. The Church of Philippi received, about 115 a.d., a letter from Polycarp, Bishop
of Smyrna; he only speaks of priests and deacons.3 Hermas4
speaks in like manner of the Roman Church of his time; and so does the writer
of the Second Epistle of Clement, a Roman or
Corinthian document of the time of Hermas.
1 Acts xx. v. 28. The speech is evidently by the author of the Acts of the Apostles as to details of expression ; but there can be no doubt that St Paul commended his Christians at Ephesus to the care of priests or bishops appointed by himself.
2 1 Peter v. 1-5 ; James v. 14.
3 v., vi.
4 Vis. iii. 5, 1 ; Sim. ix. 27. He uses the term bishop also, but in a general manner, without special reference to his church.
e
These last-mentioned writings
bring us very near to the middle of the 2nd century.
There has been much discussion
over these documents and over the manner in which they appear to conflict with
the received tradition that the system of government by a single bishop dates
from the earliest days of the Church, and embodies in Church organisation the
apostolic succession. To me it seems, that if we look at the matter
dispassionately and in no contentious or party spirit, we shall see that
tradition gives a less prejudiced account than is sometimes supposed. The view
that the episcopate represents the apostolic succession, is in accordance with
the sum-total of facts as we know them. The first Christian communities were
governed at the outset by apostles of various degrees, to whom they owed their
foundation, and by other members of the evangelizing staff. But in the nature
of things, this staff was ambulatory and unsettled, and the founders soon
entrusted specially instructed and trustworthy neophytes with the permanent
duties which were necessary to the daily life of the community : such as the
celebration of the Eucharist, preaching, preparation for baptism, the
presidency in assemblies, and temporal administration. Sooner or later the
missionaries were obliged to leave these young communities to themselves, and the
entire direction of affairs fell into the hands of the leaders who had formed
part of the local community.1 Whether they had one bishop at their
head, or whether they had a college of several, the episcopate still carried on
the apostolic succession. It is equally clear that, through the apostles who
had instituted it, this hierarchy went back to the very beginning of the
Church, and derived its authority from those to whom Jesus Christ had entrusted
His work.
But we can go further still, and
show that if the system of government by a single bishop represents in some
1 It is
possible, as Harnack thinks (Texte u. U. xv.,
fasc. 3), that the two
short letters John ii. and iii. preserve traces of this transference of authority and of the struggle that here
and there it must have given
rise to.
|
67 |
p. 90-1] MONARCHICAL EPISCOPATE
respects a later stage of the hierarchy, it was not so unknown in
primitive days as it might appear. To begin with, we could not have a better instance
than that of the Mother
Church at Jerusalem, which from the time when the apostles dispersed had a monarchical
bishop. We have also
every reason to believe that in Antioch this form of government was traditional from the
commencement of the 2nd century, when St Ignatius imparted to it such distinction. I n his letters,
addressed to various churches
in Asia, Ignatius very earnestly urges them to hold fast to their bishop, the head of the
local Church, that they might
be able to withstand the attacks of heresy. This testimony to the existence of the
episcopacy is the very
reason why his letters were so long viewed with suspicion in some quarters. But Ignatius
does not speak of the
monarchical bishop as a new institution ; if he exhorts the faithful of Asia to rally round
their bishop, he does not
adopt a less pressing tone in speaking of the other grades of the hierarchy. His advice
may be summed up thus :
Rally round your spiritual chiefs ! The fact that these chiefs form a three-fold rather than a
two-fold hierarchy
is of secondary importance to his argument, he treats that as a matter of fact, uncontested
and traditional ; and has no
need to urge its acceptance.[29]
Towards
the middle of the 2nd century, the monarchical episcopate also comes before us as an
undisputed fact of
received tradition, in the Western Christian communities of Rome, Lyons,
Corinth, Athens, and Crete as well as
in more Eastern provinces. Nowhere is there a trace of any protest against a sudden and
revolutionary change,
transferring the government from a college of bishops to that of a single monarchical
ruler. From the 2nd
century onward—in some places at least—it was
possible for them to name the bishops linking them to the apostles. Hegesippus, who travelled from
church to church,
made in various places a collection of lists of bishops, or drew them up himself from local
recollections and
documents. The line of succession of the bishops of Rome dates back to St Peter and St Paul, and
is known to us through
St Irenaeus ; that of Athens, dating back to Dionysius the Areopagite, is given by St
Dionysius of Corinth.
In Rome, the episcopal succession was so well known, and its chronology so clear, that it
served to fix the date
of other events. It was said of different heresies, that they appeared under Anicetus, or Pius,
or Hyginus. In the
discussion as to the observance of Easter, Irenaeus fixed a date in the same way, going back
farther still, to Telesphorus
and to Xystus I., that is to the time of Trajan and of St Ignatius.[30]
What conclusion can be drawn from
all this, if not that the
system of government by a monarchical bishop was already in existence, in countries west of
Asia, at the time when
such books were written as the Shepherd of Hennas or the
Second Epistle of Clement, the
Teaching of the Apostles, and
the First Epistle of St Clement; and
that, therefore, the testimony of these
old writers to the collegiate episcopate does not preclude the existence of
the
|
G9 |
r. 93-4] TWO
SYSTEMS CO-EXISTENT
monarchical episcopate? Towards the end of the 2nd century, the author of the Muratorian Canon
said of Hermas,
that he wrote a short time before, under the episcopate of his brother Pius :
nupcrrime, tcmporibus nostris,
sedente cathetra (sic)
urbis Romae ecclesiae Pio episcopo
fratre eius. Thus Hermas seems only to know of the collegiate episcopate, yet writes under
a monarchical bishop,
his own brother. About the time of Commodus, a Modalist teacher was cited more than once
to appear before the
ecclesiastical authority of Smyrna. Hippolytus, who recounts the event[31]
uses the expression " the priests " (ot -KpecfivTepoi). Yet it is quite certain
that Smyrna then had a
bishop. Moreover, the collegiate episcopate, which was certainly the original system in
more places than one,
was not likely to be the final form : it had to modify itself very soon. Government cannot
be carried on by
commission, unless presided over by a head who has it well in hand, who inspires it, guides
it, and acts in its name.
Probably the members of these episcopal colleges
in primitive times were rather more on an equality with their president, than are
canons of our day with their
bishop. According to the rather confused memories which tradition has transmitted to
us, they for long
retained the power of ordination, which now especially characterises the episcopal dignity. The
priests of Alexandria
in replacing their dead bishop, not only elected, but also consecrated his successor.[32]
This custom no doubt
dated from a time when Egypt had no church but that of Alexandria. It would not be
surprising to find that
the same circumstances had led to the same results in Antioch, Rome, and Lyons, and in
fact, in every
place where the local churches had a very wide jurisdiction.
We are thus able to explain the
custom of designating both the president and his counsellors by one phrase.
|
[cir. Yii. |
|
70 |
|
THMPISCOPATE |
We ourselves speak of the clergy, the
priests, of a parish,
although there is considerable difference between the authority of the parish priest and that
of his curates. In like
manner, when they spoke of the priests of Rome, or the bishops of Corinth, the term covered
both the higher
grades of the hierarchy. But the natural course of events tended to concentrate the
authority in one hand, and this
change, if change there were, was one of those which come about of themselves, insensibly,
without anything like a revolution. The president of the episcopal council in Rome, Alexandria, Antioch, and
many other places,
stood out sufficiently from his colleagues to be separately and easily remembered. The Church
of God which
"dwells in Rome" may have inherited the superior authority of its apostolic founders in a
diffused form ; authority,
however, concentrated itself in the priest-bishops as a body, and one of them was clothed with
it more specially,
and exercised it. Between this president, and the one monarchical bishop of succeeding
centuries, there is no
practical difference in principle.
CHAPTER
VIII
christianity and the state
Relations
with the Jewish Government in Palestine. Religion in the Greco-Roman state. Peculiar position of
Judaism and Christianity.
The Roman authorities first confuse Christians with Jews but afterwards distinguish them.
Christianity prohibited. Prosecution of Christians. The rescript of Trajan. State policy and the spread of the Gospel.
The first
temporal power with which Christianity had dealings was the Jewish Government. On the
death of Herod the
Great (4 b.c.) his
kingdom was divided between
his three sons, Philip, Herod Antipas, and Archelaus. The countries between the Jordan
and the frontiers
of the Nabathean kingdom fell, for the most part, to Philip's share. Antipas took the
north, Galilee, Decapolis,
and Perea, and Archelaus had the centre and the south, Samaria, Judea, and Idumea.
Archelaus was soon
deposed (6 a.d.) and replaced by a Roman procurator.
Philip retained his tetrarchy, as it was called, until his death
(34 a.d.); Antipas survived him, but was finally deposed
(39 a.d.). Philip's principality was for some years united to the province of Syria
(34-37) and then given
by Caligula (37 a.d.) to Herod
Agrippa, the grandson
of Herod the Great. He also inherited
(39 a.d.) the tetrarchy of Antipas, and finally
(41 a.d.) acquired the province of the procurator, including
Jerusalem and the
adjoining countries. Thus, the kingdom of Herod the Great was reconstructed. In the first
pages of the history of
Christianity all these princes are mentioned,
though, in fact, they had but little connection with the infant Church. Herod Antipas, who beheaded
John Baptist, plays but a secondary part in the
Passion. It does not
appear that either he, or his brother Philip, interfered with such disciples of the Gospel
as may have been in
their respective principalities. Agrippa himself seems to have displayed no hostility until
he became king of Jerusalem.
There, in Jerusalem, lurked the real enemy, the Jewish priesthood, whose influence was
supreme in the great
national council, the Sanhedrim (aweSpiov), which resembled the Senate in Greek cities. This
authority was, however,
more or less municipal. It had no jurisdiction beyond the borders of the procurator's
province. And it had but a
moral or religious influence in the little Jewish kingdoms, as, of course, in countries which,
like Damascus, were under
other rulers. Even in its own jurisdiction it had not supreme power. Thus, in Judea the
procurator alone had
the jus gladii, and
would not always use it at the
pleasure of malicious priests. So capital sentences were few. After Jesus Himself, only St
Stephen, James, the son of
Zebedee, and James the brother of the Lord, are mentioned as suffering the extreme
penalty. The priests
made up for this in scourgings and imprisonments, and other measures of less severity than
death.
|
P.
08-9] |
|
NATION
AT. RELIGIONS |
On the death of Agrippa I. (44 a.d.) his
kingdom had been
restored to the procurators. But from 50 a.d. his son, Agrippa II., who was a favourite of the
Emperor Claudius,
obtained not only the little principality of Chalcis, in Anti-Lebanon, but also was given
power of control
over the temple, and the privilege of nominating the high priest. Three years later, his
principality was exchanged
for a kingdom beyond the Jordan, formed for him out of Philip's late tetrarchy, and part
of that of Antipas.
The Christians had no reason to complain of him. Indeed, during St Paul's trial before
the Roman procurator,
he showed himself on the whole favourable to the prisoner; and when St James, the brother
of the Lord,
was stoned by the order of Hanan the younger, the high priest, Agrippa, in his indignation at
once deposed the
pontiff. And during the insurrection the Christian community took refuge in his domain. This
kindly prince lived
till ioo A.D.
But the position of Palestinian
Christianity is peculiar. It should therefore not detain us from a survey of
the empire as a whole. Let us see what chances of external security the Church
is likely to meet with there.
In the days of antiquity, it was
regarded as a fundamental principle that1 man has duties towards
the Divinity, and that the citizen of any particular country has special
obligations to the gods of his native land. A Roman owed an especial reverence
to the gods of Rome, an Athenian to those of Athens, and so on. On the other
hand, not only was he free from obligation to the gods of other lands, but he
was forbidden to worship them. Religion was essentially national. It was as
incongruous for a man to affiliate himself to any foreign cult as to take
service in a foreign army, or to devote any fraction of his political activity
to a foreign state.
This principle, however, did not
forbid foreigners domiciled in the land (piitcqnes,
incolae) to practise their alien religion. As they were forbidden to
join in the national worship of their temporary home they would have been cut
off from all religion, if they could not practise their own peculiar rites.
This local contiguity, however, involved no blending of the two religions, no
weakening of the barriers which divided them, and no change in the duties of
the citizens towards their respective faiths.
This distinction between
religions, being dependent on the separation between states, was necessarily
disturbed by their fusion. The right of Roman citizenship, when extended to the
inhabitants, the citizens, of towns once independent of Rome, naturally
involved the spread of the Roman religion itself. Local rites, however, could
not be abolished. Neither Fortuna of Praeneste, nor Diana of Aricia could be
supposed to have lost her divinity, or
1 Mommsen, Religions/revel nach
romischen Recht, in
the His- torische
Zeitschrift,
vol. Ixiv. (1890), p. 421, and
especially Romisches Strafrecht (1899), p. 567, etc.
her claim to worship, because the
citizens of Prasneste and of
Aricia had become Roman citizens, and had as such incurred obligations to Vesta, to Jupiter
Capitolinus, and other
gods of the sovereign city. And just as the gods of Rome became the gods of the new citizens, so
also the gods of
the new citizens became the gods of Rome. When this religious fusion had once become a
principle of political conduct,
grave consequences ensued. The annexation of southern Italy to the Roman state brought
into the Roman Pantheon
all the divinities of the various Greek tribes, who had ancient and illustrious colonies on
Italian soil.
This
adlcctio in divorum ordinem, as it may be termed in Roman style, did not
take place without certain formalities. We know the mode of procedure in the
case of Apollo and yEsculapius. In many cases, they seem to have gone through a
process of identification. Ares was identified with Mars, Aphrodite with Venus,
and so on.
Thus the situation created by the
annexations in Greece, and the colonization of the West could be met. This was
so much to the good. But, both in the East and in the West, there were people
whose national faiths would neither square with Greek polytheism, nor with the
lines of the Latin religion.
The rulers of the empire would
never have entertained the idea of depriving these far-distant subjects of
theirs of their own gods; and evidently they carefully abstained from the
attempt. All they did was to forbid certain customs which appeared contrary to
morality, such as human sacrifices, castration, and circumcision. As to the
Celtic religion, Augustus went farther and prohibited it to Roman citizens.
These exotic religions, however,
cannot be said to have really blended with the religions of the empire. Isis,
Astarte, and Mithras were tolerated, as were Teutates and Odin, but they never
attained official recognition. The Celtic religion almost entirely disappeared,
thanks to the progress of Roman civilization, or to speak more accurately,
thanks to the spread of Latin or Roman law. The same may be said of the
Iberian, Mauritanian, and ilyrian
p.
101-2] FUSION UNDER THE EMPIRE
religions, which were brought
under the same influences. The
oriental rites had a more tenacious vitality, and not only held their own in their respective
homes, but also took
root in far off Greece and Italy, and even beyond.
In the beginning, their spread
was not welcomed. A Greek, and still more a Roman, when attached to his own
traditions, shrank from taking part in these exotic rites. At last, however,
the character of the empire became so mixed that repugnance ceased. Romans of
the highest rank frequented the oriental rites, not only in the East as
pilgrims, but even in Rome itself, in the temples set up in the vicinity of the
Capitol.
This fusion was facilitated by
the utter absence of any exclusiveness on the side of the foreign religions. A
devotee of Isis never dreamed that his homage might not be welcomed by Jupiter
Capitolinus. In the 4th century, the offices of priest of the Roman and of the
oriental religions were held simultaneously by representatives of the oldest
families in Rome. A man might be a member of the college of pontiffs or that of
the augurs, without being thereby prevented from undergoing the Mithraic rite
of the Taurobolia, or even from taking the lead in such ceremonies.
But this did not hold good with
the Jewish and the Christian religion. Both of them required a separation which
was absolute, and founded on something quite distinct from any feeling of
patriotism. It was an exclusiveness of principle. The God of Israel and of the
Christians was not a national God, one god amongst other gods. He was the One
and only God, the God of the whole world, the Creator of the universe, the
Lawgiver and Judge of the whole human race. Other gods were only false gods,
defied men, demons, idols. They were of no account. Every other form of worship
was a sacrilege. The religions of particular cities, or nations, or of the
empire, were but false religions, diabolical errors against which it was the
right and the duty of every man to protest.
These gods, these different rites, included
by Jew and
Christian under one common
condemnation, found a bond of
union in this very condemnation, and in the collective reaction excited by it. Paganism now stood
face to face with
monotheism; and the antagonism which it encountered gave it a certain
self-conscious existence.
And not only was paganism now
aware of the common foe; it was also aware of its ally the State, the common
guardian. Although there were in the Pantheon degrees of standing, though the
Syrian goddess, for instance, was not on an equality with Jupiter or Apollo,
yet there was a certain fellowship between the various cults. If all the gods
were not the gods of the home country, yet none of them were radically opposed
to the central group, that of the Roman gods strengthened, under the empire, by
the divinities Roma and Augustus. These two universally reverenced gods were
represented, and as it were incarnated on earth in all State officials, and
lent additional prestige to the other gods, and so accentuated the official
side of religion. Anyone not acknowledging them was clearly outside the
national religion, as far as the empire had one : such men were without a god,
atheists.
|
77 |
|
p. 10-pg] |
|
ROME
AND JUDAISM |
As long as the Jews had a
national existence, their colonies would be considered as connected with the
Palestinian centre, and their national worship as a foreign rite, legal, and
even binding on all of Jewish birth, wherever they might be domiciled. The
successors of Alexander befriended these Jewish colonies. They not only
tolerated, but protected and encouraged them. At the time of the Roman
conquest, the Jews could show the pro-consuls charters, in which their
existence was recognised, and various privileges specially accorded them, as to
Sabbath observance, oaths, and military service. The Romans recognised all
this. And even in places where such charters were non-existent, particularly in
Rome, they adhered to the generally accepted procedure as to alien rites, and
left the Jews unmolested. Yet, if it happened, and it frequently did happen,
that Jews were Roman citizens, then complications arose. In the ist century of
our era, many undoubted Jews attained positions of
high dignity in the empire; but under Tiberius, a
far greater number were pressed into the unhealthy army
of Sardinia, or turned out of Italy.[33]They,
or their parents, had once been slaves, whose emancipation
had made them Roman citizens. Another case in point
was that of the proselytes to Judaism. As long as it was
only a question of accepting monotheism, and the Jewish
moral code, and even of certain observances (such as that of the Sabbath, and
of abstaining from swine's flesh), little difficulty
arose, especially of course in the case of
unimportant folk, and of those outside Rome. But in the
case of a proselyte of the upper classes, or of an
aristocratic family, if the conversion were so thorough as to involve circumcision, or any other rite implying complete incorporation into the Jewish community, the convert was considered to have thereby renounced his allegiance to the city of Rome ; he was an apostate, a
traitor.
Thus real proselytes appear to
have been very rare, even before Hadrian prohibited circumcision, or Severus
enacted his edict against conversions to Judaism.
In theory, the destruction of the
sanctuary at Jerusalem ought to have entailed the suppression, or prohibition,
of Jewish rites. But in practice it did not. Vespasian, as a man of the world,
clearly discerned that more was involved than nationality, and that Judaism
would survive the Jewish State and even the Temple. He contented himself with
diverting to Jupiter Capitolinus the tribute of the didrachma, formerly paid by
the children of Israel to Jahve and his sanctuary. The Jews, thus involuntarily
transformed into clients of the great Roman god, had no reason to complain of
him, or the State under his zegis. They retained the liberty and even the
privileges they had enjoyed. Thus, Judaism continued to be an authorised religion (religio
licitd). Christianity, on the other hand, became a proscribed religion {religio illicita), as
soon as the Romans grasped the characteristics which differentiated it from Judaism.
This did not occur immediately.
The Roman governors, being practical men, did not care to be drawn into
sectarian squabbles. As they had not given the subject any close attention,
they had at first some difficulty in distinguishing Christians from Jews, and
in understanding why the Christians were so unpopular with the Jews. The
perplexities which beset Pilate again beset Gallio, the pro-consul of Achaia,
when Paul fell out with the Jews of Corinth, and also the procurators Felix and
Festus, when the Jewish high-priest prosecuted St Paul before them. And before
this even, the authorities in Rome, observing that the Jews were perpetually
quarrelling over a certain Chrestus, settled the matter by expelling both parties.
This ambiguity could not
continue. The Jews were not likely to permit an abhorred sect to profit by
their privileges, nor to allow themselves to be compromised by the imprudence
of Christian evangelists. They were not long in opening the eyes of the authorities.
From the time of Trajan it was forbidden to profess Christianity. Pliny,1
appointed governor of Bithynia, 112 A.D., had never, until he assumed that
office, taken any part in proceedings against Christians (cognitiones de christianis) ; but he knew that they
did occur, and involved heavy penalties. There must, however, have been a
definite moment when the supreme authority in such matters decided that to be a
Christian was a penal offence. At what time did this occur? It is very
difficult to ascertain. Before Trajan, two persecutions are generally supposed
to have taken place, that of Nero, and that of Domitian. But the details
related of these persecutions—the martyrdom of Roman Christians falsely charged
with the conflagration in 64 A.D., and the death of a certain number of men of high rank.
o »
whom Domitian put out of the way as
atheists—are peculiar
occurrences easily accounted for quite apart from 1 Pliny, Ep. x. 96.
p. 107-8] JEWS
AND ( IIKISTI \\S
any officifiprohibition of Christianity, and may kave taken place before the existence of any
proscriptive law. They do not
therefore throw much light on the question.
St
Peter in his epistle thus adjures the faithful:—" Let none of you suffer (-Tr^axerco) as a
murderer, or as a thief, or as
an evil-doer, or a busy-body in other men's matters (aW0Tpi€7r!<TK07T0$). Yet if any man
suffer as a Christian, let him
not be ashamed."1 The apostle here speaks of punishments which would be indicted by the
authorities appointed
to suppress theft, murder, etc., that is by the ordinary courts of justice. It seems
improbable that these words
would be written before the courts had been specially empowered to take action against Christians,
as such. If the
date of this epistle could but be fixed with accuracy and certainty, it would help considerably to
clear up the point.
The
supreme authorities of the empire had at this time, however, several opportunities of
informing themselves on the position of the Christian communities with regard to Judaism, and to the laws then in
force. It is unlikely
that the trial of St Paul, for instance, would have failed to direct their attention to such
points. The same may be
said of the burning of Rome, and the consequent persecution of those "commonly called
Christians."
We are
told, though indeed, on rather late authority, that2 Titus had grasped the
difference between the two religions,
and that when he decided to burn the Temple at Jerusalem, he hoped to exterminate both
parties. Domitian
set himself to augment the amount brought in by the didrachma. He required its payment,
not only by Jews
registered as such, but also by those who at-
1 i Peter
iv. 15, 16.
- That of a passage of Sulpicius Scverus,
Chron. ii. 30, which is believed
to have been copied from the lost part of Tacitus' history. At the council of war which took place on
the eve of the Fall of Jerusalem,
Titus advised the destruction of the Temple "quo plenius Iudaeorum et Christianorum religio
tolleretur ; quippe has religiones, licet
contrarias sibi, isdem tamen ab auctoribus profectas ; Christianos ex Iudaeis extitisse ; radice sublata
stirpem facile perituram." According to Josephus, however, Titus
entertained quite other views.
tempted to conceal their origin, and by any living according to Jewish
custom, even though they were not Jews by birth, and did not enroll their names. This
decision was very
rigidly enforced and necessarily entailed a close investigation into the inter-relationship of
the Jewish and Christian
creeds. And beside these instances which we know, we may be sure others would arise
which would claim the
attention of the law-givers, and induce them to take a decided line.
When
once the religion was proscribed, a private individual might institute
proceedings against a Christian by denouncing
him before the proper tribunal; or else by pointing him out to the authorities, and
setting to work the magistrates,
in Rome the prefect, in the provinces the governor and his subordinates. The crime
being a capital offence,
it was almost always1 before the governors that the case finally came ; they, at any rate,
invariably figure in the
stories of the martyrs.
Many,
beside Tertullian, have tried to determine what was the exact crime committed by professing
Christianity. It is,
I think, a mere question of terms. The judicial terminology of the Romans had no equivalent
for apostasy from
the national religion. The expression
crimen laesae Romanae
religionis, which occurs once in Tertullian, gives us the right idea, but then it was not a
term in general use.
The crimen laesae maiestatis (high
treason) was, on the
contrary, well defined by the law. At the time under consideration, and in the conditions
existing when the difficulty
arose, there was little difference between the two. An accuser, who wished to take
proceedings in proper
form, might perhaps have brought an action against a Christian on a charge of high treason.
Whether such a case
ever actually occurred I know not.2
1 Some towns had preserved their criminal jurisdiction. Their magistrates no doubt condemned many martyrs; but we have no information on this point.
2The only
case known that may be an instance of the use of this form of procedure, is that mentioned by
Justin in his second Apology, chap. ii. A Roman woman was accused of
Christianity by her husband. He
" laid an accusation against her, saying that she was a Christian ;"
|
SI |
p.
110-1] PROSECUTION OF CHRISTIANS
As a
matter of fact, Christians were denounced, hunted out, judged, and condemned, simply as
Christians. Public
opinion might charge them with horrors of all sorts, but they were never condemned for magic, or
infanticide, or
incest, or sacrilege, or high treason. Tertullian, who like all the apologists writes at length on
these calumnies and
their absurdity, expressly declares that such crimes never came in as a cause for the sentences
passed on Christians:
" Your sentences are aimed at nothing but the avowal of Christianity; no crime is even
mentioned ; the only
crime is the name of Christian."1 He quotes the formula of these sentences : " Finally,
what is it that you read
from your tablets? Such a one, a Christian. Why do you not add :
and a murderer ?2
Pliny
did not know, he said, whether the Christian was prosecuted as such, or for the crimes which
the name implied—nomcn
ipsum si flagitiis carcat, an flagitia co- haerentia nomini.
Trajan's reply makes no direct reference
to the perplexity ; but it indicates clearly that it was the name alone which was proscribed,
and this also is the
upshot of all the documents, apologies, stories of martyrdoms, etc. Moreover, two features in
the imperial reply
go to show that the crime of Christianity was not like other crimes. The magistrate, says the
emperor, must
not seek out Christians, but must restrict himself to punishing them (evidently with the death
penalty), if they are
denounced and condemned: Conquirendi non sunt; si deferatitur et arguantur,
puniendi sunt. Also, if they abjure Christianity, and prove their
sincerity by sacrificing to the
gods, their repentance must secure pardon :
ita tamen
tit qui negaverit se christianum esse idque re ipsa
Karrjyoplav ireiroirjTai Xtyuv
airrrjv xfil<rTlavVv
thai. Was this really an accusation
before a criminal quacstio, or
simply a denunciation to the
police ?
1 Sententiae vestrae nihil nisi christianum confessum notant; nullum criminis nomen extat, nisi nominis crimen est ; haec etenim est revera ratio totius odii adversus nos" (Ad nationes, i. 3).
2 " Denique quid de tabella recitatis? Ilium christianum. Cur non et homicidam :" {Apol. 2). The judge was obliged to read the sentence ; hence the mention of tablets.
F
manifcstum fecerit, id est supplicando diis nostris, quamvis suspectus in praeteritum veniam
ex paenitentia impetret. If the
Christians had been what calumny accused them of being, why should their crimes not have been
tried and punished?
It is not the duty of criminal courts to pronounce on the frame of mind of the
culprit when under trial, but
on the reality of the misdeeds he is accused of. The advice not to seek out Christians is
just as singular: conguirendi
non sunt. If they were guilty and dangerous persons, the authorities were in duty bound
to hunt them out.
This rescript of Trajan gives
valuable evidence of the false
position in which the government found itself, in face of the spread of Christianity. According to
its principles and
traditions, as we have seen, its duty was to stop this progress. Nero and Domitian were bad
emperors; to them personally
and to the worst points in their character are due the cruelties which the Christians, with
many others, suffered
under their regime. And Christian polemical writers are right in pointing out these
monsters as heading the
procession of persecutors. But it is nevertheless true that the suppression of Christian
propaganda, which appears
to have been determined on in the imperial councils of that time, was inspired both by
traditional principles
and by necessities of State.1
It is still, however, an open
question whether the State did not
over-shoot the mark in awarding the death penalty for the mere avowal of Christianity. Such
laws are easy to
make; but how are they to be applied ? Pliny is dismayed at the vast number of
persons implicated ; there were
Christians of all ages and of all ranks in the towns, in the villages, and in the country. The
temples were deserted,
the feasts fallen into disuse, and the sacrifices so neglected, that the vendors of sacrificial
beasts had lost their
customers. And the innocence of the Christians was even more appalling than their number. The
governor had
1 The
repression of heresy by the State, so long universally acknowledged as a necessity, grew out of the
same principles as the persecutions
of early Christianity by the Roman Empire.
|
p. 113-4] |
|
83 |
|
SLACK
ADMINISTRATION |
verified this himself, by various methods, including of course torture, to which he had subjected
two deaconesses. Their
meetings, their common meals, were in all respects blameless; their mutual pledges were with no
criminal intent,
but on the contrary they swore never to be guilty of theft, highway robbery, or of adultery,
nor to break a promise
made on oath, and so on.
It was impossible in these
circumstances for a sagacious emperor
to avoid being perplexed. He could not execute the whole population of Italy and the
provinces, nor could he
persecute people, to whose virtues even the government officials bore witness. And so the law was
but slackly administered,
inquiries were not pushed home, and apostates
were pardoned.
After Trajan, other emperors
showed themselves fully as much
inclined to restrain the execution of the law. Hadrian wrote to this effect, to several
provincial governors, and
notably a letter, which has come down to us, to the pro-consul of Asia, C. Minucius Fundanus.[34]
The apologist, Melito,[35]
cited this letter to Marcus Aurelius, as well as others to the towns of Larissa,
Thessalonica, and Athens, and one
to the assembly (koivov) of
Achaia,[36]
from Antoninus.
All these documents, as far as we
know them, betray a
predisposition, not indeed to good-will but to moderation. We must not
suppose, however, that in consequence the
Christians enjoyed an enviable tranquillity. Their writings show that under these good emperors
they were accustomed
to the prospect of martyrdom ; several definite
and well-attested facts awflfd with
this Jfiew. The martyrs whose
names and histories have come down to us by some lucky chance, do not appear to be in any way
exceptional men.
The fact is, it was not solely a matter between the government and the Christians. Local feeling
had to be reckoned
with, and fanatical riots, and pressure might be brought to bear on municipal magistrates,
and even on provincial governors. The good sense of the emperor restrained these influences now and again. But he did
not always interfere,
and even when he did, it was not without regard
to what was still the law, that law which always had been and still was supported by State
policy. In fact, if the 2nd
century emperors held back from extermination, yet they were far from ensuring any security to
the Christians. That
they refrained from the severe measures of Decius and Diocletian was doubtless due to their
contemptuously indifferent
attitude towards these sectarian and doctrinal squabbles, or because they relied implicitly
on the resisting power
of other sects, or of the philosophical spirit. In the 3rd century, the inadequacy of these
bulwarks was proved, and the
danger from Christianity was more apparent. Then the government acted with more vigour,
though only spasmodically
and intermittently. It was too late: the Church
escaped, and it was the Empire that fell.
CHAPTER
IX
tiie end ok
judaic-christianity
Death of
James, "the brother of the Lord." Insurrection of 66 a.d. The
Church's migration from Jerusalem. Revolt of Bar- Kocheba: Aelia Capitolina. Judaic-Christian
bishops. The Gospel
according to the Hebrews. Connection with other Christians. Hegesippus. Ebionites.
Elkesaites.
Whilst St
Paul's case was being tried in Rome before the imperial tribunal, the Judaic-Christian
Church at Jerusalem
was passing through a serious crisis. Festus the procurator had just died, and it was
some time before his
successor Albinus could reach Palestine. This led to an interval of confusion and anarchy. The
high-priest at the
time was Hanan II., the son of the Hanan (Annas) of the Passion, and a relative of the
Ananias mentioned in the story of St Paul.1 Like them, he detested the " Nazarenes." Eagerly seizing
his opportunity, he attacked
their local head, James, the " brother of the Lord," a man who seems to have been universally
revered in Jerusalem,
by Jews as well as Christians. His austerities and his protracted prayers in the Temple
were long renowned.
The people named him the Just, the bulwark of the people (Obliam). But this did not
save him from the malice
of the high-priests. Hanan assembled the Sanhedrim and summoned James, with
several others, to appear before
it, and obtained a sentence of death against them. James and his companions were stoned near
the Temple.
1 Acts xxiii., xxiv.
so
86 THE END OF
JUDAIC-CHBSTIANITY [CH. IX.
Here he was buried, and a hundred years later his monument was still
shown.1
Hanan
paid dearly for his audacity. The procurator on his arrival from Alexandria was appealed
to, and also King
Agrippa II., who at once deposed the high-priest.
This
was 62 a.d. Four years later, under the procurator
Gessius Florus, who succeeded Albinus, the long smouldering revolution broke out at
Jerusalem. In the autumn
of 66 a.d. the Roman garrison was massacred, and insurrection spread rapidly throughout Judea
and the neighbouring
countries. Cestius Gallus, the legate of Syria, made an ineffectual attempt to
re-take the holy city.
In the following year, Vespasian being sent by Nero to repress the revolt, restored Galilee
to subjection. But the
death of the emperor (68 a.d.) and the troubles which ensued, arrested the process.
Jerusalem was a prey to
factions, and went through a reign of terror. The high- priest Ananias and all the leaders of the
sacerdotal aristocracy were massacred by the rioters ; fanatics and brigands contended for the Temple and the fortresses.
On all sides anarchy,
incendiary fires, and massacre prevailed. The Holy City had become the antechamber of
hell.
The
Christian leaders received a heaven-sent warning,2 and the community decided to
leave the town. They took
refuge at Pella, in Decapolis, in the kingdom of Agrippa II. Pella was a Hellenic and a pagan
town ; but they
made the best of it. Long afterwards Julius Africanus (c. 230) reported the existence of
other Judaic- Christian
communities3 at Kokhaba beyond the Jordan, and also at Nazareth in Galilee. In the 4th
century, there was
another at Berea (Aleppo) in north Syria.4 The exact time that they migrated, and whether from
Jerusalem or from
Pella, is unknown.5
1 See Josephus' and Hegesippus' accounts of these events in Eusebius, H. E. ii. 23. Cf Josephus, Ant. xx. 9, 1.
2 Eusebius, H. E. iii. 5. 3 Ibid. i. 7, 14. 4 Epiph., Haer. xxix. 7.
6 The
Didascalia of the Apostles, a 3rd century composition of
uncertain date, seems to emanate from surroundings still affected by Jewish and Judaic-Christian influences. Cf Harnack,
Chronologie, vol.
ii., p. 495-
|
87 |
|
1'. 118-9] |
|
REVOLT
OF BAR-KOCUEBA |
This
dispersion continued after the war. A return td Jerusalem was out of the question ; it had
been so completely razed to the ground, that it was difficult to believe it had ever been inhabited, and for
sixty years the camp of
the tenth legion {leg. X Fretensis) was
the only sign of
life. The Emperor Hadrian decided to found a new city on the spot, a pagan city of
course, with a temple within
the precincts of the ancient sanctuary. This profanation, similar to that of Antiochus
Epiphanes, was too
much for the scattered remnant of Israel. Simon-bar- Kocheba headed an insurrection, supported by
the celebrated Rabbi Akiba, and gave himself out to be the long- expected Messiah of the Jews. The Roman
legion was driven
from its camp ; and for some time the Jews held the ruins of their holy city. But Jerusalem
was no longer of any
military importance; and the headquarters of the insurgents was at Bether. Near there they
were finally crushed,
but only after three years of a sanguinary struggle (132 to 135) which ruined and depopulated
Palestine.
The
Judaic-Christians could not accept Bar-Kocheba as the Messiah of Israel; they refused to
join the revolt. This,
as may be imagined, brought misfortune upon them, for the insurgents hunted them down
remorselessly,1 till the
Roman victory gave them peace, and they resumed their obscure existence. Hadrian's plans
were carried out. On
the ruins of Jerusalem arose the colony of yElia Capitolina, with its theatres and pagan
sanctuaries. Jupiter's
Capitol and the emperor's statue profaned the Temple Hill. The Christian holy places did
not escape ; a
temple of Venus was set up on Calvary. Any Jew found in the new city was doomed to death.
The Judaic- Christians
could but keep away; and they did so. The supreme authority in the Judaic-Christian
world appears to have
long remained in the hands of the kinsfolk of the Saviour: James was the "brother of the
Lord"; Simeon, who
succeeded him as head of the Church of Jerusalem, and who lived till the time of Trajan, was
also a kinsman of
Christ's. Two sons of another " brother of the Lord " 1 Justin, Apol. i. 31.
called Judas, \\^re denounced to the authorities in Domi- tian's time ; they were sent to Rome, and
examined by the
emperor himself. He convinced himself that such feeble folk could not be dangerous, and that
the Kingdom of Heaven
was no menace to the Roman Empire. The two sons
of David were sent back home to " preside over the churches."1 Bishop
Simeon did not escape so well. Hegesippus
reports that he suffered martyrdom under Trajan, Atticus being then (c. 107) governor
of Palestine.2 In the
days of Julius Africanus, well into the 3rd century, there still survived some of these
Desposyni (kinsmen of the Lord), highly esteemed 3
amongst the Judaic-Christians. A list of
the ancient bishops of Jerusalem has been preserved by Eusebius,4
who says that the line of succession continued
until the Jewish revolt under Hadrian (132 A.D.). The first
two are James and Simeon, who bring us down to 107 A.D.; the remaining thirteen bishops have
therefore to be got
in to twenty-five years. This is a large number, but if we accept the list, and the
time-limits given by Eusebius,
the natural explanation is that the list includes the bishops, not only of Pella but of other
colonies from the
primitive Church of Jerusalem.
A more
interesting relic of these early Christian days would be the Gospel they used, if only we
had it in a more complete
form. It was of course in Hebrew, or rather was an Aramaic Gospel, translated at a
comparatively early date
into Greek, when it received the title of Gospel according to the Hebrews, kuO' 'Eftpalov?. St
Jerome5 often alludes
to it; the Semitic text, which he knew, he sometimes identifies with the
original Hebrew of St Matthew.6 This suggests that the canonical
Gospel of St Matthew
1 Hegesippus, quoted by Eusebius, H. E. iii. 20.
2 Eusebius, H. E. iii. 32. The date, 107 a.d., is that of his Chronicle. 3 Eusebius, H. E. i. 7. 4 H. E. iv. 5.
5 St Epiphanius (Haer. xxix. 9) knew of its existence, but refers to it as though he had not seen it.
6 St
Epiphanius does so also. From the time of Papias, a Hebrew version of Matthew is referred to which no
one had seen, but which was, not
unnaturally, identified with some such Gospel as that of the Nazarenes.
|
FELLA |
|
89 |
|
p. 121-2] |
bore a marked resemblance to the Gospel of" the Hebrews." Judging by the fragments preserved, however,
the differences between them were rather important. This Gospel of the Hebrews appears to have been quite as
ancient as our
Synoptics, and quite independent of them : it was probably compiled in the community of Pella.[37]
From Pella came also Aristo, the
author of the dialogue of
Papiscus and Jason, an apologetic work now lost. It represents a disputation between a Jew and a
Judaic- Christian,
culminating in the conversion of the Jew. Eusebius derived some information on
Bar-Kocheba's revolt
from this dialogue which appeared soon after that event.[38]
The Church of Pella, even with
its colonies in Palestine and
Syria, cannot be taken as representing the whole of Judaic-Christianity. To some extent
everywhere, but more
especially in great centres like Alexandria, there were Jewish converts to Christianity among
the Jews of the
Dispersion, who did not consider themselves absolved from the observance of the Law. They became
Christians under
shelter of the great doctrinal toleration[39]
which prevailed in J udaism, but they did not cease to be Jews. Their relations with the other Christians, whose
existence they certainly
acknowledged, must have been much the same as those which, to the great vexation of
Paul, had been authorised
by Peter and Barnabas in Antioch. Justin[40]knew
Christians of this type; he thinks they will be saved, if they do not force Christians of a
different origin to adopt
their mode of life. He acknowledges, however, that
his is not the universal opinion, and that some would not admit the Judaic-Christians to
communion.
Justin
speaks only of individuals : he says nothing of Judaic-Christian communities, nor of their
relations with the
representatives of the main body of the Church. Hegesippus, at the close of the
2nd century, goes rather
more into detail. He describes the " Church," that is " the Church of
Jerusalem," as being, at first, faithful to tradition, but afterwards riddled with
heresies. The first
of these originated with a certain Thebuthis, who was disappointed at not being elected bishop.
According to
Hegesippas, these heresies were connected with the different Jewish sects, Essenes,
Galileans, Hemero- baptists,
Masbotheans, Samaritans, Sadducees, and Pharisees.
This list includes rather heterogeneous elements, but broadly speaking the
idea is correct, and is confirmed
by facts. Like the Judaism from which it sprang, the Judaic-Christian Church attached an
exaggerated importance to the ordinances of the Law, and was not sufficiently on its guard against doctrinal
speculations.
Hegesippus
was himself a Judaic-Christian. That was the impression of Eusebius, who had read all
he wrote ; and it is
confirmed by his use of the Gospel of the Hebrews, by his language, which is full of Hebrew
words, and by his familiarity
with the history of the Church of Jerusalem.
He
evidently regarded that Church as orthodox and worthy of all respect. But nevertheless he
did not feel out of
his element in the Corinthian or Roman communities. He investigated their
episcopal succession, and the way
they preserved primitive traditions. According to him, all their customs were in accordance
with what the Law,
the Prophets, and the Lord had taught.
But the
optimist views of Justin and Hegesippus did not affect orthodox tradition. Later, with
St Irenaeus and
Origen1 an unfavourable opinion of the Judaic-
1 Irenaeus,
Adv. haer. i. 26;
iii. 11, 15, 21 ; iv. 33; v. 1 ; Origen,
Adv. Celsum ii. 1 ;
v. 61, 65 ; In Matt. xvi. 12
; Tertullian, Praescr. 33 ; Hippolytus (represented by
Praescr. 48, and
Philastr. 37); the
Philo- sophumena vii.
34, are based on Irenaeus, and add nothing of interest.
|
91 |
r. 124-5] EBIONITES AND NAZARENES
Christians prevailed. These authors regard Judaic- Christianity as but a sect, the sect of the
Ebionites or Ebioneans,
'EjStwvatot. This term, which later was derived
from the name of an imaginary founder, Ebion, really signified poor. From the beginning,
the Judaic- Christians
of Syria had been called Nazarenes.[41]
This name appears in
the Acts;[42] it
was evidently derived from that of the
Lord, " Jesus of Nazareth." Possibly they called themselves so, or others called them
Ebionim, without intending
any disparagement. Does not the Gospel say : "Blessed are the poor!"[43]
Later, the controversalists of the main
body of the Church, proud of their transcendent Christology, connected the notion of poverty
of doctrine with the
name and used it as a nickname. Origen recognized,
though it seems to have escaped St Irenceus' notice, that in their case it was not a
question of any real heresy,
such as those of Cerinthus or Carpocrates, but merely of a late survival of an undeveloped
primitive Judaic-Christianity.
In St Irenzeus' description the Ebionites
are characterized by their fidelity to the Mosaic ordinances,[44]
circumcision, and the rest; they hold Jerusalem in great veneration, and turn towards it to
pray ; and their belief
that the world was created by God Himself distinguishes them from all the
gnostic sects. Above all they cling
to the Law; the Prophets they treat with much subtle explanation.[45]
So much for their Judaism. As to their
Christianity, it was observed that they had but one Gospel, St Matthew,[46]
that they rejected the epistles of St
Jaul, whgm they regarded y an apostate, and that they considered the Saviour as the son of Joseph.
On this point, however,
opinions differed. Origen says the miraculous birth was accepted by some, but rejected by
others.
Thus,
being shut up in the Law, the Judaic-Christians were led insensibly to separate themselves
from the main body of
the Church. And in spite of the sympathetic attitude of some individuals, this
separation was already apparent
by the close of the 2nd
century.
It had
even led to controversy. Towards the end of the 2nd century, a certain Symmachus, an Ebionite, known by his Greek version of the Old
Testament, wrote to defend
the position taken up by his co-religionists against other Christians.1 There were
Ebionites scattered almost everywhere
in the great Jewish colonies. In Trajan's time the Greek version of their Gospel was
already known in Egypt;
and the name given to it, " Gospel according to the Hebrews," was doubtless intended to
distinguish it from
another Gospel accepted there, " the Gospel according to the
Egyptians," used in the Christian community of Alexandria.
Still
further off, amongst the peoples of southern Arabia— where Judaism had already made, and
continued to make, many
converts—the preaching of the Gospel had taken the Judaic-Christian form. Pantaenus, who
visited them about the
time of Marcus Aurelius, found the Hebrew Gospel2 in use, and was told that the
Apostle Bartholomew, the
1 Eusebius, H. E. vi. 16, 17, where we learn that Origen had these books from a lady named Juliana (of Csesarea in Cappadocia, cf Palladius, H. Laus. 147), who had received them as a legacy from Symmachus himself. Various Latin authors of the 4th and 5th centuries knew the Symmachians as a sect of Judaic-Christians. (Victorinus rhet., In Gal. i. 19; ii. 26; Philastrius, Haer. 62 ; Ambrosiast., In Gal., prologue ; Saint Augustine, Conira Faustum, xix. 4, 17; Contra Cresconium, i. 31). In the time of St Augustine, this sect counted but a very small number of adherents. St Epi- phanius, De mens, et pond. 18, 19, tells us that Symmachus was a Samaritan convert to Judaism. But he alone mentions the fact. Cf. Harnack, Chronologie, ii., 164 ; E. H. v. 10.
2
Eusebius, who tells us this, identifies, as
was customary, this Hebrew
Gospel with the original Gospel of St Matthew.
|
r.
W-8] |
|
SMALL NUMBERS |
first missionary to these distant lands, had brought it to them.
Nevertheless,
the Judaic Church remained small, even when
those of the dispersion were included. Doubtless it suffered, under Trajan and Hadrian, from the
calamities which
befell the Jewish nation. In the time of Origen, it was of comparatively small account. The
great commentator rejects1 the notion that by the 144,000 elect of Israel, in the Apocalypse, the
Judaic-Christians could be
meant; the number appears to him far too high. Origen wrote after two centuries of
Christianity, so his
estimate would cover five or six generations. He cannot have thought the Judaic-Christians
very numerous.
In the
4th century there were still Nazarenes. They arc referred to by Eusebius, St Epiphanius,
above all by St
Jerome, chiefly in connection with their Gospel. The allusions to their doctrine are not in
very favourable terms.2
Now and then traces of the influence of the main Church can be discerned amongst them, and
even of some attempt
at a drawing together. A fusion no doubt did take place, but only on the part of
individuals. None of the
Judaic-Christian communities were received as such into the oriental patriarchates. Thus
Judaic-Christianity died
out in misery and in obscurity. As the Church developed in the Greco-Roman world she left
her cradle behind.
Emancipation from Judaic-Christianity was as necessary as from pure Judaism. St Paul, on
his last journey
to Jerusalem, suffered both from the brutality of the Jews and the malevolence of the
Judaic-Christians;
1 In John i. 1.
2
" Quid dicam de Hebionitis qui
christianos se simulant ? Usque hodie
per totas Orientis synagogas inter Judaeos haeresis est quae dicitur Minaeorum et a Pharisaeis nunc usque
damnatur, quos vulgo Nazaraeos
nuncupant, qui credunt in Christum (ilium Dei natum de Virgine Maria et eum dicunt esse qui sub
Pontio Pilato passus est et resurrexit,
in quem et nos credimus. Sed dum volunt et Judaei esse et Christiani, nec Judaei sunt nec
Christiani." St Jerome, Ep. ad August. 89. St
Epiphanius has no hesitation in classing them with heretics (Haer. xxix.).
he found a refuge and comparative safety amongst the Romans. This is symbolic of the whole
situation.
|
P. M-30] |
|
95 |
|
ELKESAITES |
But St Paul had not only had to
deal with legalist Jews.
He also encountered a subtilized form of Judaism which had added peculiar rites and
ascetic practices
to the Mosaic ordinances, whilst it supplemented the simple faith of Israel with high-flown
religious and philosophic
speculations. The Essenes in Palestine, and Philo, and others of his type, among the
Dispersion, represent
different aspects of this tendency to develop received tradition. The same tendency
affected the primitive
Christian communities. The teachers whom St Paul opposed in his Asiatic letters were
connected with this
sublimated form of Judaism—as were also those with whom St Ignatius had dealings later on. It
finds its special
expression in the doctrines of Cerinthus. In the 2nd century, it appears that this movement
had abated a little
; at any rate it is not discernible amidst the din of the Gnostic sects. A hundred years after
Cerinthus and St
Ignatius, there was a revival of this type of Judaic- Christian preaching.[47]
In the time of Pope Callistus (217-222 A.D.) a certain Alcibiades, coming from Apamea, in Syria, represented the movement in Rome.
He brought with him a mysterious
book, said to have been given
in the mythical land of Seres to a good man named Elkesai, about the third year of Trajan's
reign (100 A.D.).[48]Elkesai
had received it from an angel thirty leagues high, called the Son of God; beside whom was a
female being of the
same dimensions, called the Holy Spirit.[49]
This revelation was nothing but a preaching of
repentance, or rather of
purification by baptism, incessantly renewed. The initiate immersed himself in the water,
invoking the seven
witnesses, that is, Heaven, Water, the Holy Spirits, and the Angels of Prayer, Oil, Salt, and
Earth. This ceremony
not only purified from sin, but cured madness and other diseases. The prescribed formulas
were composed of Syriac words, said backwards.
This
sect does not appear to have met with much success outside the country of its origin,
where it had more
than one form no doubt, for St Epiphanius knew several varieties of it, described as
Ossenes, Ebionites, and Sampsaeans.
In his day it was confined to the countries lying east of the Dead Sea and the Jordan.
Two women still
remained of the family of Elkesai, Marthus and Marthana, whom their co-religionists held in
great veneration.
These
sectarians observed the Jewish rites, but had views of their own on the Scripture canon.
They repudiated the Prophets and eliminated from the Law all reference to sacrifice. They scouted the Apostle Paul
and rejected his
letters. Their New Testament opened with a Gospel, of which St Epiphanius has preserved
fragments. The text
claimed to have been compiled by St Matthew,1 in the name of the twelve Apostles. There were
also stories about
the apostles, contained in special books, such as the Kerygma of Peter, from
which the Clementines2 were
1 We must not confuse this rather late production with the Gospel of the Hebrews, mentioned later, nor more particularly with the very ancient collection of Logia mentioned by Papias, and apparently one of the sources of our own canonical Gospel of St Matthew. Fabricators of apocryphal documents have specially exploited the name of this apostle. Clement of Alexandria (Paedag. ii. i) describes St Matthew as a professed vegetarian. Whence he derived this notion I know not, but it would be specially likely to attract the Elkesaites.
2 Recent researches on the Clementines (Waitz, Die Pseudokle- mentinen, in the Texte und Unt., vol. xxv., fasc. 4 ; cf. Harnack, Chronologie, ii., p. 518 et seq.) show that the genealogy of these documents was as follows. First came a book called Kerygmd of Peter, composed at the end of the 2nd, or the beginning of the 3rd 96 THE END OF JUDAIC-CHRISTIANITY [H ix.
deri\^d, aTFd the " Ascensions of JamS' quoted by St Epiphanius. The teaching of all these
writings is strongly ascetic,
especially as to vegetarian food and an abhorrence of wine. Even in the Eucharist, water
replaced wine. Their
Christology resembled that of the Ebionites and Cerinthus: Jesus, the Son of Joseph and
Mary,1 became Divine at
his baptism, by union with the aeon Christ. This aeon was by some identified with the
Holy Spirit, by others
with Adam, or with one of the higher angels, created before all other creatures, who had
previously been incarnate
in Adam, and in other Old Testament personages.
On the connection of this Christ with the angel called the Son of God they do not
enlighten us.
These
doctrines and practices were not really anything new. They were but a revival of the old
" Jewish fables " of St
Paul's day, tricked out as a fresh revelation, and bolstered up by new writings specially
composed for the purpose.
century ; the preface was formed
of the letter of Peter to James, with the
protest thereto annexed (Migne, P. G.y vol.
ii., p. 25). It was Judaic-Christian,
and anti-Pauline, its ideas analgous with those of Alcibiades. About the same time, a Catholic,
anti-Gnostic book recounted
St Peter's discussions with Simon Magus taken as representing all heresies.
These two books were combined, certainly before the 3rd century, in an orthodox romance, in
which Clement of Rome appeared
in person (IlepioSoi Hfrpov); a
letter of his to St James {ibid., p. 32) formed the preface. From this
Clementine romance were derived
separately the two writings known as the
Recognitions and Homilies; of the
Homilies we have the Greek text; of the
Recognitions, a Latin
version by Rufus, and an imperfect Syriac version. These two writings are orthodox, though only as to
the old controversies, for the
spirit of the Lucianist or Arian school pervades many passages.
1 Some,
however, like the Ebionites admitted the miraculous birth.
CHAPTER
X
the christian hooks
St Paul's Epistles. The Gospels. The
disciples who migrated to Asia:
Philip, Aristion,' John. John the Apostle in tradition. Writings of St John. Oral tradition and the
Synoptic Gospels. Other
canonical books. Miscellaneous writings, the Didache, Epistle of Barnabas, books attributed to St
Peter. Clement, Hermas,
and other "Apostolic Fathers."
Between the time
when the record of the Acts ends and the
middle of the 2nd century, there are too few documents on the history of Christianity,
and those few too
difficult of classification, or even of interpretation, to provide a basis for a consecutive narrative.
The leading features
have already been indicated, viz., the growing success of Christian evangelization ; the
way it absorbed the
results of Jewish proselytism ; the accentuation of the universalist side of the new teaching; the
mutual divergence of the Jewish and Christian communities; the dawn of rash speculations foreshadowing the
heresies of the future;
the crystallization of Church tradition under the shelter of the local hierarchy which
everywhere was strengthened
and defined in its prerogatives; and the external dangers to which the absence of all
legal status exposed
the primitive Church.
These, the principal features of
the situation, grew quite
naturally out of the conditions in which Christianity spread and took root. We must now discuss
another matter
of universal import and of the very first consequence, namely, the appearance of a Christian
literature.
We have already dealt with the
letters of St Paul, which,
97 G
as a whole, are the most ancient written Christian evidences. St Paul's epistles all fall within the years
53 and 62 a.d. except the Pastoral letters, which, at least
in their present state, are
of a rather later date. Although addressed to widely dispersed groups of Christians, yet
they were collected very early, and both Clement and Polycarp appear to have had access to them in their
collected form.
The
history of the Gospels is far more complex : and also far more obscure. I will endeavour to
sum up what little
is known about it.
The
first disciples, as we have seen, did not all continue to live at Jerusalem. Long before the siege,
many had dispersed,
either on account of local persecutions, or in response to the claims of the work of
evangelization. The apostles
were all gone; together with many other important
people like Silas, who followed St Paul, on his second mission. The war in Judaea would
hasten this exodus,
and transport to distant lands many of the witnesses of early events. Those who left Palestine
would naturally be
those whose ideas were the broadest, people who were not afraid to live far from home, amidst the
heathen. Some
went to Asia. Amongst them was Philip the Evangelist, one of the Seven of
Jerusalem. On his last journey (58 a.d.) St
Paul had found him settled at Caesarea, and had enjoyed his hospitality. Philip had then
four daughters, virgin-prophetesses.[50]
This family afterwards migrated
into Phrygia, to the city of Hierapolis, famous, as its name indicates, for its pagan
sanctuaries. Papias, the
Bishop of Hierapolis in the first half of the 2nd century, knew these prophetesses, and
collected their sayings.2
Towards the end of the 2nd century Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, records that two of them
had died as virgins
at an advanced age, and were buried with their father at Hierapolis ; another was laid to
rest at Ephesus.3
From liis words it is evident that Philip of Hierapolis, in the province of Asia, had already become
confused with the
apostle of that name, one of the Twelve. This confusion took root and spread.
Tradition has preserved not only the
memory of Philip and his daughters, but also the names of a certain Aristion, to whom a
recently discovered manuscript
attributes the final (deutero-canonical)1 verses of the Gospel of St Mark, and of John
surnamed by way of
distinction " the Elder," Trpea-fiurepos. Both of
these had been disciples of the Lord. They lived
to so great an age, that
Papias was able during their lifetime to record several of their sayings.
Above
all these indistinct images towers the figure of John the Apostle, the son of Zebedee, to
whom tradition attributes
the Apocalypse, the fourth Gospel, and three of the Catholic Epistles. The question whether
he really was the
author of all of them, is much debated at present; it has even been questioned whether he ever
lived in Asia. We must
now examine the chief data connected with these problems, though without attempting to
discuss them in
detail.
Without
doubt the Apocalypse is the work of a prophet John, who there lays claim to considerable
authority in the churches
of Asia and Phrygia. His book was written in the little isle of Patmos, where the author
was in banishment for the Faith. He refers to himself in various ways, but never assumes the title of Apostle. On
the contrary, the
manner in which he speaks of the " twelve Apostles of the Lamb,"2 would give
the impression that he was not one of
that revered company. Nevertheless, St Justin, the earliest writer to discuss the Apocalypse,
attributes it,3 without
hesitation, to John the Apostle. Later writers do so also, save a few who appear to be
animated by doctrinal
prejudice, rather than by the consciousness of a counter tradition. St Justin made a long
stay at Ephesus, c. 135 a.d., forty
years or so after the date usually assigned to the Apocalypse.
1 St Mark
xvi. 9-20. 2
Rev. xxi. 14.
3 Dial.
81.
|
[CH. X. |
|
100 |
|
THE^IRISTCW
Bodies |
If the tradition, of which St Justin iShe most ancient exponent, is accepted, there can be no doubt
that St John was in
Asia; but it would still remain to be proved whether he wrote the Gospel, and this few
critics in the
present stage of the discussion seem disposed to admit.
But it is not the silence of the Apocalypse alone which is set against the tradition. There is also
the silence of Papias,
who speaks of St John as of any other apostle, without seeming to be aware that he had any
special connection
with the province of Asia. And finally, there is the still more significant silence of St
Ignatius. St Ignatius
not only does not say one word about St John in his letters to the churches of Asia, but
when he wishes to
accentuate the apostolic traditions of the Ephesian Church, he alludes expressly and exclusively
to St Paul. Polycarp,
in his letter to the Philippians, is equally silent.
In Rome the apostolic tradition
is based on very different
evidence. We have the first Epistle of Peter, and the letter of Clement, both 1st century
documents. Ignatius,
to whom it does not occur to remind the Christians
of Ephesus of the Apostle John, recalls their special connection with Peter and Paul most
vividly to the memory
of those in Rome.
Yet, setting aside the
Apocalypse, I do not see any reason
to make too much of the silence of Ignatius and Polycarp. It may be surprising that their
letters say nothing
of the Apostle John. But do they say more of the Apocalypse and its author ? Now, the
author of the Apocalypse,
whether we regard him as the son of Zebedee or not, was certainly a religious authority
of the highest importance
in the churches of Asia. One would have expected
that, in the exhortations addressed to the churches of Ephesus, Smyrna, and other towns
in Asia, so soon
after St John's death, St Ignatius would make some allusion to his personality, his visions,
and his letters. Nevertheless
he says nothing about them.
And this is not all. In the middle of the
4th century,
p. F^P
AUTHOUSIIIP JF THE A1MSCAIATSE 101
when the fact that John the
Apostle had lived in Asia was
universally acknowledged,—the biographer of St Polycarp recounts the early history of the
churches in Asia,
from St Paul to St Polycarp, and describes at length the consecration of that famous Bishop of
Smyrna, and yet he
does not say one word about the Apostle John. And this, in a book, the hero of which had
been long represented
by St Irenreus and by Eusebius, as a disciple of the son of Zebedee. Is not this silence
also rather surprising
? Yet would it lead one to conclude that in the 4th century, the Smyrnaeans had not yet
heard that St John
had been in Asia?
The silence of Ignatius, or of
Polycarp, does not therefore prove much. Nor is the silence of Papias more conclusive,[51]
for we have only a few phrases of his, and no one can say that his ideas on the
authorship of the Apocalypse differed from those of his contemporary, Justin.
There still remains the silence
of the Apocalypse to account for. But is it really justifiable, in dealing with
a book of so unusual a character as the Apocalypse, to attach much weight to
the fact that its author assumed, or did not assume, certain special
characteristics? He does not here set out to speak as an apostle, nor as a
witness to the story, or good news, of the Gospel, but as the mouthpiece of
the glorified Saviour, who still lives in heaven, and thence guides His
faithful flock, and reminds them of His speedy return. Why should he, we may ask,
assume a character having no connection with the ministerial task which he
discharged in declaring his visions ?
It appears, then, that amongst
all the many possible explanations of the silence of these different witnesses,
there are some which do not run counter to an early and well-attested
tradition. That being once established, the
wise course is to continue to accept that
tradition as authentic, though without
disguising that it is not amongst the
traditions which have most evidence to back them.
Those who abandon the tradition
are driven to regard "John the Elder" of Papias as the author of the
Apocalypse. It is not unnatural to think he is the author of the two little
Epistles of St John, for he simply alludes to himself as an "elder,"
and indeed as "the elder" par excellence
(o TrpeafivTepos), a description which tallies exactly with that of
Papias.
As to the Gospel and the first
Epistle of St John, which are very closely allied, there is no internal
evidence of any connection with the province of Asia. If St John had never set
foot in Asia, he might still have written them. I do not, however, wish to go
into the questions this point has raised. It is enough to repeat, that references
to the Gospel can be traced as far back as the writings of Justin, Papias,
Polycarp, and Ignatius, and that Papias and Polycarp also knew St John's first
epistle. We may take it, therefore, that Apocalypse, Gospel, and epistles were
all known in Asia, from the first years of the 2nd century. These early
witnesses, however, are all silent as to their authorship. The voice of
tradition first speaks on this subject through Tatian and St Irenaeus. But from
that time it is quite clear and very decided.
|
103 |
|
P.
Ut-3] |
|
DEFERENT
STANDARDS |
This does not mean that there was
no counter-tradition. The authenticity of the Gospel of St John, like that of
the Apocalypse, had to be defended[52]
against criticisms, and by arguments, which both remain substantially unaltered
in the present day. Discussion will doubtless continue over its lack of
resemblance to the other Gospels, and as to the likelihood that an intimate
companion of Christ's would thus represent his
master, ^ would attribute to Him this or
that discourse, and over the improbability of the
philosophical development implied in the assumption that a Palestinian fisherman could be cognizant of Philo's doctrine of the Logos.
But the Logos doctrine is found
also in the Apocalypse, that is in a book as far as possible from having an
Alexandrian turn. The development about which people hesitate with regard to
the Apostle John, they cannot avoid accepting, if they attribute the Apocalypse
to John the Elder, whose circumstances were identical. As to what is possible,
or impossible, in the history of the Gospels it is well to remember that the
synoptics also contain discrepancies not always easy to explain. It is,
besides, not easy to lay down, a priori,
rules for such unique conditions. Certainly, in those early days, the same
importance was not attached, as at present, to exactitude as to facts and to
precision of detail. We have no right to expect the biblical writers to conform
to our modern standards as well as to their own.[53]
But setting aside this
controversy—and even granting some points as yet unproved—one important fact
remains, viz., that John, a "disciple of the Lord" from Palestine,
did live long in Asia, and that the churches there regarded his authority as
paramount. His guidance, and even his rebukes 2 were welcomed, and
he was revered on account of his great age, his virtues, and his association
with the first days. He lived so long, that men began to
say he would not die. And though he died, a vivid memory of him lived. Those who had known him prided themselves on the honour, and loved to repeat his sayings. St Irenseus speaks of the presbyteri who,
according to Papias, had lived with John, the disciple of the Lord ; he treasured their sayings, with signal respect. One of them was Polycarp, whom the Bishop of Lyons had known in his childhood. The tomb of John at Ephesus was known and honoured. Around such a memory, legend of course soon embroidered. Polycrates, the Bishop of Ephesus, at the end of the 2nd century described John as a priest, bearing on his brow the plate of gold, which shows that he regarded him as a Jewish high-priest. Clement at Alexandria preserved a beautiful tale of how the old apostle went out to seek a prodigal youth ; whilst Tertullian already knows that in Rome he was plunged into a cauldron of boiling oil. His life, his miracles, and his death, or rather, his mysterious trance, were related
in one of the oldest apostolical romances.[54]
|
105 |
|
1'. I
I m] |
|
THE
MILLENIUM |
These early teachers of Asia,
whose sayings Papias and Irenseus treasured, were the last links with oral
tradition. It is clear that oral tradition was what men lived by at the outset,
when the New Testament had not yet taken shape, and when the Gospels in
particular were either not written, or were not widely known. Such a position
was not without its danger, for tradition becomes easily debased, when not
fixed by writing. The deposit entrusted only to the living memory is liable to
be affected by men's imagina- tion, and also by the
force of their eloquence. According to tales
current in the days of Papias, the Lord lived to a great age {actas
senior)} and Judas, instead of hanging himself, as the Gospel records, lived to see his body
attain such proportions that he could not even pass along streets where carriages passed easily, and his eyes disappeared from sight between his eyelids, . . . and, when finally he died, the place he lived in had to be abandoned, owing to the offensiveness of the remains, which still poisoned the locality 2 at the time the tale was told. The
Apocalypse foretold that the saints would reign a thousand years, before the general resurrection. This statement was very considerably enlarged. In the kingdom of the millennium it was said vines would be seen, each bearing ten thousand branches, and each branch ten thousand twigs, and each twig ten thousand bunches, and each bunch ten thousand grapes ; and each grape yielding twenty-five measures of wine. As regards corn, the harvest would be on the same scale.3 And these predictions were given as
statements made by Christ Himself. Judas, secretly an unbeliever before he became a traitor, presumed to object, and asked how God could produce such luxuriance. " They who
shall enter into the Kingdom will know, replied the Lord."
It was indeed high time to limit
belief to authorized written Gospels. On the compilation and first appearance
of these venerable books, and the welcome which they at first received, we have
but very imperfect information. Beyond the broad fact, that the Gospels were
given to the Church by the apostles or their immediate disciples, the results
of the best informed, the most acute, and even the boldest criticism, are so
vague and conjectural that
1 Irenceus ii. 22, 5. Cf. Patres Apost., ed. Gebhart and Harnack, fasc. 2, p. 112. Founded perhaps on John viii. 57.
2 From a fragment collected by Apollinarius (of Hierapolis?) P. P. App., 1, c., p. 94.
3 IrenjEus, v. 33, 3 \ P. P. App., 1, c., p. 87. All this explains the contempt which the Greek doctors of the 3rd and 4th centuries entertained for the millennium. In Papias' day such predictions were current coin ; men were accustomed to them in the apocryphal books of Enoch and Baruch, and also in the Talmud.
they can command but a cautious
and qualified assent. The
most ancient external evidence we can command on this particular point is a discourse of John
the Elder's reported
by Papias,1 on the Gospels of Mark and Matthew. " Mark, the interpreter of
Peter, wrote all that he
remembered of the words and deeds of Christ carefully but not in order. He had not himself heard
the Lord, nor
been of His company; he was a follower of Peter. Peter taught according to the necessities of
the case, without intending to follow the order of the Lord's discourses. Therefore it is no reproach to Mark that he
wrote as he remembered.
He had but one care: to omit nothing he had
heard, and to relate nothing but the truth." And drawing apparently on the same source,
Papias says: "Matthew
transcribed in Hebrew the Logia (words2 of the Lord); each interpreted them as best he
could." It is
regrettable that we should know nothing of what John the Elder said on the third Gospel. His
apologetic estimate of Mark
appears to imply that someone had criticised this Gospel. John disposes of the criticism, but
he seems to feel
nevertheless that Mark does not represent perfection, and that a narrative from the pen of one who
had not merely
heard the apostle's account, but who could speak as an eye-witness, and whose record was
complete and more
exact as to sequence, might have advantages over the second Gospel. His ideal was hardly
fulfilled by St Matthew,
for with him the sequence was practically that of St Mark, and its Greek text did not
appear to him to have
reached its final form. Luke is excluded, as he was no more a direct disciple than was Mark.
There remains but John. Have we not
here an indirect testimony to the
fourth Gospel ?
This all falls into line with a notion which emerges two or three
generations later, viz., that the fourth Evangelist, whilst more or less
endorsing the work of the three others, endeavoured to complete it by a
statement written from a different point of view.
1 Eusebius, H. E. iii. 39.
2 Evidently
framed in a narrative setting.
|
107 |
|
P. 147] |
|
SYNOPTIC
GOSPELS |
To go back behind the words of
John the Elder, is to enter the realm of speculation.
No Christian evangelization is
conceivable without some presentment of the life of the Founder. From the first
days, the apostles must have told of their Master, recalling His memory to
those who had known Him, and making Him known to those who had never seen Him.
From this necessarily varying oral Gospel must have early originated
transcripts, varying and incomplete likewise, which, by a process of
combination and of transmission through various intermediaries, at last took
shape in the three Gospels which we call Synoptic, and also in some others not
accepted by the Church, but of very early date. I refer especially to the
Gospel of the Hebrews, and the Gospel of the Egyptians. The first, written in
Aramaic, was accepted by the Judaic-Christian Church in Palestine, then being
translated into Greek (/o:i0"E/3/jcaou?) it spread amongst the daughter
churches, especially in Egypt Here, it came in contact with another text,
adopted by the non-Judaizing Christians, the Gospel of the Egyptians {kut iViyvirriovs). Such, at least, are the most
probable theories which have been put forward as to the origin and history of
these versions.
|
[CH. X. |
|
108 |
|
THE
CHiBSTIAN BOOKS |
It is possible that our Synoptic
Gospels may, at the outset, have been used locally like those of the Hebrews
and Egyptians, but the names they bore would ensure them acceptance everywhere.
Luke and Mark may have first been read in Rome or in Corinth, Matthew elsewhere
; but they all soon penetrated far beyond the place of their origin. We have
seen that they were early known in Asia, where the fourth Gospel appears to
have been written. Once set side by side, the Gospels could not but invite
comparison. Written with only relative attention to correctness of detail and
precision of chronology, and coloured by pre-conceptions which were not always
identical, they presented many variations which could not fail to arrest
attention. Consequently various attempts were made to complete or correct them,
by each other, or even to blend their narratives into a kind of harmony. Fragments of these combinations are imbedded
in manuscripts still extant, and in quotations from ancient authors : some of them date back to very remote antiquity. Others impress us by their genuine appearance,
though they lack the same authentication. Here, however, we
dare not be too precise. It is wisest not to peer too far
into the darkness, where we strain our eyes without any
appreciable result.
Moreover, in the history of the
growth of Christianity it is not what might be called the prehistoric period of
the Gospels that matters most, but their influence upon the religious life of
the Church.
There are other books claiming to
be by the apostles themselves, or other important people, which originated in
the same early days as the Gospels, or in the next generation, and were held
in very high esteem. Several take the form of letters : all are books of
instruction, or of religious exhortation. Perhaps some of them were originally
homilies, delivered to a Christian assembly. They were read during the services
of the Church, after or with the Holy Scriptures. When first an effort was made
to compile a Christian Bible, a New Testament, several such writings found
place in it. Thus the Epistle to the Hebrews, which at first was anonymous, and
subsequently was attributed either to Barnabas or to St Paul, came to be
appended to the Pauline books. Another group was that of the Catholic Epistles,
so called because they were addressed to the entire Church ; the number of
epistles contained in this group remained undetermined a long time, and varied
in different places. Seven of them finally retained their position. They are
the three Epistles of St John alluded to already, the two Epistles of St Peter,
the Epistle of St Jude, and finally, the Epistle of St James.
|
109 |
|
r.
149-50] |
|
THE
DIDACHE |
But besides these writings, which
the Church recognized as divinely inspired, and judged worthy of a place
amongst the canonical Scriptures, there are others which bear witness to the
attitude of our spiritual ancestors. In their minds the prestige of the
apostles grew ever greater as their number
diminished, and they filial^ all pjissed a\\»y. They alone
seem to be entitled to speak to the Church. Even after
death, they continue to instruct and edify. A very early
little book, not later, at any rate, than Trajan, was called the Teaching (AiSax>i) of the Apostles, and supposed to be written by them. It contains, in
concise form, precepts of general morality, instructions on the organization of communities, and the celebration of the
liturgy. This is the
venerable prototype of all the later collections of Constitutions, or apostolic Canons, with
which ecclesiastical law in
the East and in the West began. There was long in circulation an originally anonymous
instruction, later attributed
to Barnabas, which on its moral side is closely allied to the "Teaching." The
"Teaching" and this Epistle
of Barnabas both seem to be drawn from, or based on, an earlier document, in which the rules
of morality were
set forth by a description of the Two Ways, the Way of Good and the Way of Evil. But the
pseudo-Barnabas does
not confine himself exclusively to moral teaching; he has a doctrine, or rather, a controversy of
his own, anti- Judaism.
In its service he goes much too far. According to him, the Old Testament was solely intended
for Christians and was
never meant for the Israelites, who, deceived by Satan, never understood it. This
extraordinary statement is
proved from Scripture by a most distorted allegorical interpretation.
Various other writings are
attributed to St Peter, in addition to his two canonical epistles; the Teaching
('Kiipvyna) of Peter, the Apocalypse of Peter, the Gospel of Peter. Of these
only a few fragments have been preserved. The first of these books is the
oldest. What remains gives the impression of a Christian instruction of an
ordinary type, unbiassed by prejudice on one side or the other; a few
characteristic features confirm what we already know as to the great antiquity
of the document. The Apocalypse (of Peter), making the most of what we are told
about the descent of Christ into hell, describes, for the benefit of the
living, the punishment reserved for the wicked in another world. The Gospel (of
Peter) is
evidently of later date than the four canonical
Gospels though still very early (c. no to 130). It presents some very marked peculiarities. In the circles from which it emanated, the Gospel story was beginning to disintegrate under the influence of Docetism. The traditional outlines
were followed more or less, but filled in with tales coloured or debased by imagination, or even by theological prejudice.
The books above described were
all regarded, in some churches at least, as sacred books ; they were all read
publicly in Christian assemblies.
So also was the epistle from the
Church of Rome to that of Corinth, drawn up by Bishop Clement {c. 97 a.d.). Another document, not a letter,
but a homily delivered no- one knows where (in Rome, Corinth, or may be
elsewhere), was appended to this epistle, and so shared the prestige which the
latter derived from the name of Clement. He was thus credited with two
epistles. Clement was considered, not without reason, as a disciple of the
apostles, an apostolic man. The prestige of the apostles extended to him.
Another Roman work, the Shepherd of Hermas, was also read publicly in many
churches. This claimed distinctly to be inspired. Even the romance on St Paul {Acta Pauli), composed towards the end of the 2nd
century, was included, here and there, among the sacred books.
But other writings as ancient, or
even more ancient than those last, did not attain the same position. I refer
specially to the seven Epistles of St Ignatius, and the Epistle of St Polycarp,
which were of Trajan's time and both by men held in high veneration. As much
may be said of the lost book of Papias of Hierapolis, " Exposition of the
Oracles of the Lord."
|
r. Ha] |
|
111 |
|
THE
CHRISTIAN CANON |
These books, whatever was their
circulation and authority, have this in common, that they were all written for
the Church, and that the Church recognised in them the inspiration from which
she herself proceeds. They are all esoteric books, spiritual books, fitted to
strengthen faith, and to keep alive Christian devotion. It is not surprising,
therefore, as they were all of the same character, that
men vasr^Bot concerned at first to lay down those exact lines of demarcation, which later on led to the formation
of the various canons of the New Testament, and eventually of
the canon now received, throughout Christendom. Very early, before the end of
the ist century, the Church possessed a certain number
of books of its own, not inherited from the Synagogue,
setting forth its special traditions,
its principal claims and its fundamental assumptions, and disclosing the
essential lines of its doctrinal development,
and of its institutions. This fact is of the highest
importance; and whatever view we take of controverted details, it is a fact
beyond dispute.
CHAPTER
XI
gnosticlsw
The
first heresies, and Jewish speculative thought. Hostility towards the God of Israel. Simon Magus and his
imitators. Saturninus of
Antioch. Syrian Gnosticism. The Gnostic schools of Alexandria. Valentinus,
Basilides, Carpocrates. The essence of Gnosticism.
Gnostic Exegesis. The Demiurge and the Old Testament. The Gospel and tradition. Gnostic
confraternities. Propaganda
in Rome. Marcion. His principles, his teaching, his churches. Opposed by orthodox
Christianity. Heretical literature.
Orthodox Polemics.
heresy, we
have seen, is as old as the Gospels themselves. The field of the householder was hardly sown
before tares showed
themselves among the wheat. And so the early Christian leaders were tormented with
anxiety, perpetually betrayed
in the Epistles of St Paul, the Pastoral Epistles, the Apocalypse, the Epistles of St Peter, of
St Jude, and of
St Ignatius. The teaching they had to guard against, so far as these documents disclose
it, may be summed
up as follows :—
ist. Neither Nature nor Law,1
whether Mosaic or natural, emanates from God the Father, the Supreme and True
God, but they are the work of inferior spirits.
2nd. This Supreme God manifests
Himself in Jesus Christ.
3rd. The true Christian can and must free himself
1 It is
strange that no one has attempted to draw a distinction between nature and morality, and to trace
them to two distinct principles. That is of course the result of biblical
education. Given the
Bible, there is no possibility of separating the Creator from the
Lawgiver.
112
p. 154-5]
FOUNDATIONS OF GNOSTICISM 113
from the influence of the
creaAiye and ruling powers, if he would
draw near to God the Father.
These doctrines must not be
regarded as simple perversions of apostolic teaching. They contain indeed
Christian elements. But exclude from them the position assigned to Jesus Christ
and His work, and the rest is complete in itself, and is easily accounted for
by the evolution of Jewish thought, stimulated by Greek philosophic
speculation. This is clear if we recall the characteristics of Philo's
doctrine.1 God, Infinite Being, is not only far above all imperfection,
but also above all perfection, and even beyond definition. Matter stands apart
from the Supreme Being and does not emanate from Him, and he acts upon it by
manifold Powers; the chief of these is the Word. These Powers, and the Word Himself,
are represented now as being immanent in God, now as distinct hypostases ; they
correspond to the "ideas" of Plato, or the " efficient causes
" of the Stoic, or again to the angels of the Bible and the demons (Sal/j-oves) of the Greeks. They shaped the world out of already existing material
elements. Some of these powers are imprisoned in human forms,2 and
it is from the incompatibility of their divine nature with the tangible body in
which they are enveloped, that the moral conflict between duty and desire
arises. The aim of moral life is to defeat the influence of body on mind.
Asceticism is the best means to this end, but knowledge and well-regulated
activity avail also, with the help of God. Thus the soul draws nearer God ; in
the next life, it will attain to Him, and even here it may, in ecstasy, attain
to momentary union with Him.
Thus God stands apart from the
world, and has no connection with it except through intermediaries emanating
from Himself; in humanity, divine elements subsist, imprisoned, as it were in
matter, from which they struggle to get free.
1 See
Schiirer's clear and succinct account,
Geschichte desjiidischcn Vol
he Sj ii., p. 867.
- Animated bodies ; Philo was a trichotomist.
This is the bs^ of Gnosticism. If
now vv^^dd to it the
personality of Jesus and His redemptive work, ever drawing back to God the Divine elements
which have strayed
here below, we shall have the very doctrines controverted by the earliest
Christian writers. Another step, however,
must be taken before true Gnosticism is reached : the antagonism postulated between God and
matter must be
transferred to the Divine entity; the creator must be represented as being the more or less avowed
enemy of the
Supreme God, and—in the scheme of salvation—as the enemy of redemption.
This involves a complete break
with the religious traditions
of Israel. Neither Philo with his great respect for his own religion, nor the teachers of
the Law, whose "Jewish
fables" the apostles opposed, could have entertained the thought of
including the God of Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob amongst the spirits of evil.
i. Simon
and popular Gnosticism
But it is quite possible to
imagine conditions where men's
knowledge of the Bible was sufficient to provide a basis for theological
speculation, but not such as to
hamper with scruples about the treatment of the God of Jerusalem. These conditions are not
imaginary ; they
actually existed in the Samaritan world. And when the Fathers of the Church unravel the
history of the
heresies, it is precisely Samaria that they all agree to be their common starting point, and Simon
of Gitta,1 surnamed
Magus, whom they indicate as their author. This, of course, must be accepted with
reservations. Neither
Ebion, nor Cerinthus, can be considered as spiritual descendants of Simon.
It was then in Samaria, the
ancient rival of Jerusalem, that
Gnosticism proper first appeared in Christian history. Simon was already preaching his special
doctrines in this his
native land when Philip2 brought the Gospel there. " He used sorcery, and bewitched the
people of Samaria,
1 Gitta was a village in the country of Samaria.
2 Acts
viii. 9, io et seq.
|
115 |
|
V. 11w-8] |
|
SIMON
MAGUS |
giving out that hij^elf was s®*nie great one: tg whom they all gave heed, from the least to the
greatest, saying: This man
is the Power of God, the great Power." His attitude was like a Samaritan reproduction
of that of Jesus, in
Galilee and Judea. According to the account in the Acts, Simon embraced Christianity as
preached by Philip,
and then by the apostles Peter and John, and was baptized. Astounded by the effects of
inspiration upon the
neophytes, he did his utmost—by offers of money—to induce the apostles to confer on him the
power of working such
miracles. His expectations were not fulfilled. Nevertheless, in Samaria, where he was upon
his own ground, it
was given him to prevail against the Holy Spirit. St Justin, who was a native of the
same country, relates1
that in his time almost all Samaria honoured Simon as a god, as the Supreme God, high
over all the other
powers.'2 And they adored not only Simon himself, but also his Thought ("Evvoia) incarnate
like himself, in a woman
named Helen. St Irenaeus gives more details of Simon's doctrine : " There is," he
says, " a Supreme Power, sublimissima
Virtus, and a corresponding feminine power. This Thought (fvvoiu) proceeded from her father, and produced the angels, who, in their turn,
created the world. But as the
angels were unwilling to appear to be what they were, that is creatures of Ennoia, they
detained her, and put
insults on her, and even confined her in a human body, and for ages she passed on into other
female bodies. She was
that Helen, the wife of Menelaus; ultimately she became a prostitute at Tyre. The Supreme
Power manifested himself to the Jews as Son, in
the person of Jesus; in
Samaria, as Father, in the person of Simon; in other lands as the Holy Spirit."
This intervention of God in the
world is explained, first by the necessity of delivering Ennoia, and then by the
maladministration of the
angels. The prophets, it seemed, might be ignored, being inspired but by angels. Those who
believed in Simon could, by
magic arts, exercise dominion over the spirits
1
Apol. i. 26, 56 ; Dial., 120.
- Oeir
virepavu
7rd<T7js apxv* Kal (^ovcrias Kal
dvvdfiiws.
who ruled the world. Actions are of no importance; it is the grace of God which saves; the Law,
the work of the
angels, merely enslaved those who heard it. Irenaeus says that Simon and Helen were
worshipped in the sect,
and images erected to them, in the forms respectively of Jupiter and Minerva.
As to Christology, Simon taught
that the Supreme Power,
to avoid recognition during his journey through this world, took the form of different
varieties of angels, successively,
and finally assumed a human form in Jesus. Thus he appeared amongst men in the
semblance of a man,
without in fact being one; in Judea, he assumed the appearance of suffering without really
suffering.
It is possible that some features
of Irenaeus' account, here
given, belong to a later development of the doctrine. But, as a whole, it tallies with Justin's
story, and with that given
in the Acts. The strong biblical colouring, even where the authority of the Bible was not
recognised; the mixture
of dualistic ideas and Hellenic rites; the practice of magic, all are quite characteristic of
Samaria, the holy land of
religious syncretism. Gnosticism, which was destined to attain a fuller development elsewhere,
already displays its
special features : i.e., an
abstract God; the world, the work of
inferior celestial beings; the Divinity partially lost in humanity and released by redemption.
Even the male
and female pairs (syzygies) of the Valentinian system, are here outlined in the Supreme
Power and the
First Thought (Simon and Helen).
One notable feature is that the
founder of this religious movement
claimed to be an incarnation of the Divinity. This is evidently an imitation of the Gospel
story.
|
117 |
|
p. 1«0] |
|
EARLY
GNOSTICS |
Ancient writers connect the sect
of Simon with that of
another Samaritan, Menander of Capparatea ; they also mention a certain Dositheus, perhaps earlier
than either Simon
or Christianity, and a certain Cleobius.[55]
Menander taught
at Antioch. The founders of all these sects seem, like Simon, to have claimed a Divine origin.
Their successors were less pretentious.
One of
the earliest mentioned is Saturninus of Antioch,
who gained some notoriety about the time of Trajan.1 He taught that there was
a God the Father unspeakable,
unknowable, Creator of the angels, archangels, powers, etc. The visible world
was the work of seven
angels. They created man after the likeness of a brilliant vision, which had appeared to them
for a fleeting moment
from the Supreme God ; but at first their work- was imperfect. Primitive man crawled on the
ground, unable
to stand erect. God took compassion on him, because He recognized his likeness to
Himself: He sent, therefore,
a spark of life which completed his creation. After man's death, this spark of life is set
free, and returns to its
primary cause.
The God
of the Jews is one of the creator angels. By them the prophets were inspired; some of
them even by Satan their enemy. These
creator angels are in
revolt against God ; it was to conquer them, and especially to destroy the power of the God
of the Jews, that
the Saviour came. The Saviour emanated from the Supreme God;2 He had no human
birth or human body. Besides
coming to defeat the God of the Jews and his companions, the Saviour aimed at the
salvation of man, or rather
of those men who, in their spark of life, have something of the Divine element and are
susceptible of salvation.3
The
sect considered marriage and the procreation of children the work of Satan. Most of the
followers of
1 Mentioned by Justin, Dial 35, and Hegesippus, loc. cit. What we know of him is in Irenceus i. 24, from whom the other historians of heresies copied. In them all, Saturninus comes between the period of Simon's group and the great Gnostics of the time of Hadrian.
2 The system requires this, though the document does not allude to it.
3 There is here some inconsistency in St Irenrcus' summary. At first sight it appears that all men had a spark of life, a Divine element ; afterwards this is seen to be limited to a certain privileged class.
Saturninus abstained from animal
food of all kinds, and this
austerity won for them much admiration.
Here again, in spite of hostility
to Judaism, we have the biblical notion of angels. But there are here no
celestial syzygies ; the founder of the sect lays 110 claim to Divinity; and
lastly, the morality is ascetic. These features distinguish the Gnosticism of
Saturninus from that of Simon. His strongly defined docetism—his Saviour with
the mere semblance of humanity—accords with the prejudices already observed in
St Ignatius, who himself was a native of Antioch, and like Saturninus, contemporary
with Trajan.
These primitive heresies do not
seem to have spread much beyond their place of origin. St Justin, who says that
the Samaritans of the time of Antoninus Pius were nearly all disciples of
Simon, adds that this sect had very few adherents elsewhere.[56]
Trusting to a misunderstood inscription,[57] he
believed that the State honoured Simon by erecting a statue to him in Rome. But
it is hardly likely that the Magician's influence would have spread so far from
home. All the stories of his visit to Rome, and his controversy with St Peter,
are now considered purely legendary. Menander had assured his disciples that
they would never die. There were some still left in the time of St Justin.
The success of Simon by no means
exhausts the victories of Gnosticism in Syria, for an extraordinary multitude
of sects—due either to development or to imitation—sprang up on Syrian soil. St
Irenaeus, comparing them to mushrooms, connects them all with Simonism.
Irenaeus gives them all one common name, that of Gnostics, and describes some
varieties.[58]
They are often denominated ophite sects, serpent sects (o0t?, serpent), a name which seems
rightly only to belong to tho#c in *hich the serpent
of the Bible played a prominent part. The names of the celestial a;ons, the combinations of metaphysical fancies and of biblical history, vary more or less in the different systems. But sovereign over all stands always an Ineffable Being, with a Supreme Thought (Ennoia, Barbelo, etc.), from whom proceed
the Ogdoads and the Hebdomads; and there is also always an aeon (Prounicos, Sophia, etc.) to whom occurs a misfortune, causing sparks from the Divine fire to fall
into the lower regions. The appearance of the Demiurge, often called Ialdabaoth, is connected with this celestial catastrophe.
The Demiurge knows of no celestial world above him ; he
believes himself to be the true and only God, and says so freely in the Bible, which he had inspired. But the Divine sparks had to be recovered from the lower world. Therefore the /Eon Christ, who was one of the foremost in the Pleroma—comes down to unite himself for a time with the man Jesus, and in him inaugurates the work of salvation.
2. Valentinus, Basilides, Carpocrates.
It was not long after its first
period of feverish activity in Syria, that Samaritan Gnosticism made its way to
Egypt. Some of its varieties took deep root there, and still existed at least
as late as the 4th century. Celsus knew this species of " Gnostics "
; and even their literature.1 Origen during his childhood, spent
some time with a teacher from Antioch, named Paul, who was very prominent
amongst the heretics of Alexandria.2 Some fragments of their
literature are being brought to light now in Coptic manuscripts and papyrus
leaves. But their greatest success was acquired indirectly, by means of the far
more celebrated gnoses associated with the names of the Alexandrians,
Basilides, Valentinus, and Carpocrates.
According to ancient authors
these heresies3 appeared
1 Origen, Contra Celsum v. 61, 62 ; vi. 24-28.
2 Eusebius, H. E. vi. 2.
3 In his Chronicle, Eusebius is more exact. He says, 134 A.D., Basilides haeresiarcha his temporibits apparuit. It is not, however, very apparent to what special event this date refers.
under Hadrian (i 17-138 A.D.). TJ^fcystem of Valentinus, described in detail, and refuted by St
Irenaeus, is the best known of
the three, and was no doubt the most widespread. I will give an outline of it.
At the
head of all things invisible and ineffable, is the Supreme Being, the Father, the un-begotten
Abyss with his
consort Sige (Silence). When it pleased the Father to produce other beings, he impregnates Sige,
who presents him
with a being like himself, the Intellect (Nou?))1 an(^ also a female, who is to the Intellect what
Sige is to the Abyss.
This consort of the Intellect is the Truth. The Abyss and Sige, the Intellect and the Truth,
form the first four
aeons, the first Tetrad. From Intellect and Truth were born the Word and the Life ; and from
these again Man and
the Church. Thus was completed the Ogdoad, the company of eight higher aeons.
But the
generation of the aeons does not stop here. The last two couples gave birth, one to
five, the other to six
other pairs, which make in all thirty aeons, fifteen males and fifteen females, divided into three groups,
the Ogdoad, the
Decad, and the Dodecad. These three groups constitute the Pleroma—the perfect
society of ineffable beings.
So far,
we are in the region of the abstract; the passage thence to the visible world involved
a disturbance of the
harmony of the aeons, a disorder, a sort of original sin.
The
last in the Dodecad and the lowest of the whole Pleroma are the couple formed by Will and
Wisdom ([QeXrjro9 Kai
2o0/a).2 Wisdom is suddenly fired with an uncontrollable desire to
know the mysterious Father, the Abyss. But the First Cause can only be known by his
first-born Son, the
Intellect. This desire of Wisdom is therefore an irregular desire, a passion. This unsatisfied passion
proves the ruin
1 Here, where the sex of the abstractions is so important, the translation from the Greek is specially difficult, for the terms often change their gender when translated from one language to another.
2
in Greek, signifies'cleverness rather than
wisdom. The right
word for wisdom would be ffu<ppo<r\jvr) which pretty well expresses the idea of moral wisdom. A cofyos man is a
man of resources rather than an
honest man, Ulysses rather than Aristides.
|
12 L |
|
p.
10P*I |
|
VALENTINUS |
of the being who conceived it. Wi® m, in danger of dissolution, is on
the point of being absorbed into infinity, when she encounters the opo?, the Term of things ; a sort of boundary placed by the Father around the
Pleroma. Stopped by
him, she recovers herself and returns to her original sphere. But under the influence of
her previous passion
she has conceived, without the co-operation of her consort, and given birth to an illegitimate
being, shapeless and
imperfect in its very essence. This being, called in Valentinian language, Hachamoth,or the
Desire of Wisdom, is
expelled from the Pleroma.
In order
that the disorder, which Wisdom in an uncontrolled moment had introduced into
the Pleroma, may not reappear,
the second pair of aeons, Intellect and Truth, produce a sixteenth pair of aeons, Christ
and the Holy Spirit,1
this last takes the female part, in the syzygy. These two new aeons teach the others to
respect the limitations
of their nature, and not to attempt to comprehend the incomprehensible.2
The aeons being deeply impressed,
the unity of the Pleroma is thus strengthened and its harmony perfected. Then, in a burst
of gratitude to the
Supreme Father, all the aeons combine their powers and perfections to produce the thirty-third
aeon, Jesus, the Saviour.
Nevertheless,
Hachamoth, the Desire of Wisdom, was still
outside the divine Pleroma, which sent her two successive visitors. The first
of these, the Christ, imparted to this
species of Aristotelian matter, form and substance and a rudimentary conscience. She realizes
her inferiority, and passes through a whole series of passions, sadness, fear, despair, ignorance. Her second
visitor, the aeon Jesus, frees
her from these passions. Hence resulted material inanimate substance (v\ik>/) and psychic animate substance (v/ruxt/o/), the first emanating from the
passions of Hachamoth, the
second, from her state of greater perfection, after her
1 This, like the name Hachamoth, is an Orientalism. Spirit is feminine in the Semitic tongues.
2A wise
lesson, which the modern Gnostics might with advantage learn from their remote ancestors.
passions had been eliminated. In
this higher state, she was
able to conceive. From the mere sight of the angels, who attended the Saviour, she conceives and
gives birth to the
third substance, which is pneumatic or spiritual existence (7rvevixaru^k
So far, we are still in the
ante-chambers of the inferior world, the Kenoma which is opposed to the
Pleroma. The concrete world has yet to be made; only, the three substances,
material, psychic, and pneumatic (or spiritual) of which it was to be composed,
are as yet in existence. The Creator now at last appears. But he is scarcely a
creator, in the strict sense of the word, for the elements of his work exist
before him. Hachamoth cannot form him out of the spiritual (pneumatic)
substance, over which she exercises no control; she forms him out of animated
(psychical) substance. Thus produced, the Creator or Demiurge forms in his turn
all animate (psychic) or material (hylic) beings which exist. He is the father
of the first, the creator of the rest, the king of both. Among the beings thus produced,
we must mention specially the seven heavens, which are angels, but not pure
spirits (7rveufxara). The Demiurge works blindly ; unconsciously
he reproduces the Pleroma in the inferior sphere of his activity. Hachamoth, in
the Kenoma, corresponds to the Abyss, and the Demiurge to the first-born
Intellect, the angels or heavens to the other aeons. Knowing nothing of all
that is above him, the Demiurge believes himself to be the sole author and
master of the universe. It is he who said through the Prophets: " I am
God, and there are no other Gods beside me." He made man, but only
material man, and animal (psychic) man. Certain men are superior to the others
: these are pneumatic or spiritual men. They are not the work of the Demiurge
exclusively : a spark of the spiritual substance, brought forth by Hachamoth,
has entered into them; and by the infusion of this superior element, they
constitute the " elect" of the human race.1
1 There
are, if we may so say, three places: the Pleroma, where the aeons dwell; the. Ogdoad, the
dwelling-place of Hachamoth- Sophia ;
the Hebdomad, where the Demiurge dwells; three chiefs,
|
r. Wl^] |
|
123 |
|
VALENTIN
US |
We will now«Kaminc the Gnostic
system of salvation. Of the three kinds of men, some, the material men, are
incapable of salvation. They must inevitably perish, with the matter of which
they are formed. The spiritual (pneumatic) men have no need of salvation ; they
are elect by their very nature. Between these two are the psychic men, who are
capable of salvation, but incapable of attaining it, without help from on
high. The scheme of Redemption is intended for them. The Redeemer is formed of
four elements. The first, without being actually material, has the semblance of
matter; the semblance is sufficient, as matter docs not need salvation. The
second element is psychic, the third pneumatic, the fourth divine: this is
Jesus, the last reon. These three last elements then proceed respectively from
the Demiurge, Hachamoth, and from the Pleroma. The aron Jesus did not, however,
descend into the Redeemer until the moment of his baptism ; at the moment of
his being brought before Pilate, he returned to the Pleroma, taking with him
the pneumatic or spiritual element, and leaving the psychic element, clothed
with his material semblance, to suffer.
When the creative power of the
Demiurge is exhausted, humanity will come to an end. Hachamoth, at last transformed
into a celestial neon, will take her place in the Pleroma and become the spouse
of Jesus the Saviour. The spiritual (pneumatic) men will pass into the Pleroma
with her; they will marry the Saviour's attendant angels. The Demiurge will
take the place of Hachamoth, and thus mount one step higher on the ladder of
being. He will be followed by those among the psychic men who have attained
their aim; the rest, as well as material men, will perish in a general
conflagration, which will destroy all matter.
In ordinary phraseology, these
three kinds of men arc Valentinians, ordinary Christians, and non-Christians.
the Abyss, Hachamoth, the Demiurge ; three kinds of beings, the divine abstractions (rcons), the inferior
abstractions (matter, soul, spirit),
and the concrete world.
The first are irrevocably
predestined to eternal life, and the
last to annihilation. A Valentinian has nothing to do but to let himself live; his acts, whatever
they may be, cannot
touch the spiritual nature of his being: his spirit is quite independent of his flesh, and is not
responsible for it. The
moral consequences of this are evident.
Valentinus is an accommodating
heretic. No doubt he grants his followers a great deal of liberty in this
world, and reserves for them, in the other world, all the advantages of
deification. But then he allows that members of the main body of the Church,
ordinary Christians, may by practising virtue attain a fairly comfortable
felicity. Even the Demiurge himself, the responsible author of Creation, whom
the other sects condemned pretty severely, has a very respectable career
arranged for him.
The Valentinian Gnosis is
throughout a nuptial Gnosticism. From the first abstract aeons to the end,
there are perpetual syzygies, marriages, and generations. In this, as in its
morality, it recalls rather the Simonian system than that of Saturninus.
Basilides,[59]
on the contrary, resembles Saturninus, in that he symbolizes the long process
of evolution from the abstract to the concrete otherwise than by imagery
connected with sex. His aeons, like the angels of Saturninus, are celibates.
But his whole system is not less complicated than that of Valentinus.
|
125 |
|
V. 171-2] |
|
BASILIDES |
From the unbegotten Father
proceeds Nous; from Nous, Logos; from Logos, Phronesis; from Phronesis, Sophia
and Dunamis; who, in their turn bring forth Virtues, Powers, Angels. In this
manner the first heaven is populated. There are no less than 365 heavens; that which we
sac is t\m last of them. It is inhabited h^the creating angels, of whom the chief is the
God of the Jews. He claimed
to bring all other peoples into subjection to the nation he favoured, which gave rise to a
struggle between
him and his companions. In order to restore peace, and deliver man from the tyranny of
the demiurges, the
Supreme Father sends down Nous, who takes upon him, in Jesus, the semblance of humanity. At
the time of his
passion, the Redeemer transferred his own form to Simon the Cyrenian, who was crucified in his
place. There was,
therefore, no reason to honour the crucified, and certainly none to suffer martyrdom for
his name's sake. Salvation
consisted in a knowledge of the truth, as taught by Basilides.
The Old Testament is rejected as
having been inspired by the
creator angels. Magic, by which men acquire the mastery over these evil spirits, was much
esteemed by the Basilidians.
They made use of mystic words; the best known
being Abraxas or
Abrasax ; the letters of this word in Greek notation give the number 365, that
of the heavenly
worlds. Their morality is as determinist as that of the Valentinians. Faith is a matter of
temperament, not of
will. The Passions have a sort of independent existence. They are called appendices, and are animal
natures connected with the rational being, who thus finds himself burdened with the abnormal instincts of the
wolf or the ape,
the lion, the goat, and so on.1 Without being essentially injured by the mistakes into
which its passions lead
it, the spiritual soul must nevertheless suffer from the consequences of such mistakes: each sin
indeed must be expiated
by suffering, if not in this life then in another, for metempsychosis formed a part of the
system.
In practical life it seems that
originally the Basilidians accepted
the rules of ordinary morality. Clement of Alexandria tells us that Basilides and his
son Isodore allowed
marriage and denounced immorality; but in his day the Basilidians were, as to this, not
true to the teach-
1 Compare
this feature with the passions of Hachamoth in the Valentinian system.
ing of their master. By the end of the 2nd century, they had a well-established reputation for
immorality.1
This
sect, like that of Valentinus, was primarily a school of thought.
This
was also the case with the Gnosticism of Carpocrates.2 Like Valentinus and
Basilides he was an Alexandrian.
His wife, Alexandria, was a native of the island of Cephalonia ; and their son
Epiphanes, an infant prodigy,
died at the age of seventeen, having already written a book
On Justice. Epiphanes was worshipped as a god at Cephalonia, like Simon in Samaria.
In the town of Same
the Cephalonians erected a temple and a museum, where with sacrifices and literary festivals
they celebrated his
apotheosis.
Carpocrates
was a Platonic philosopher, more or less touched with Gnostic Christianity. He
believed in one God,
from whom emanated a whole hierarchy of angels. The visible world is their work.3
The souls of men first moved
around the Father-God ; then they fell into the power of matter, from which they have to be
released to go back
to their original state. Jesus, the son of Joseph, naturally born like other men, and subject
as they are to metempsychosis,
was able, by a remembrance of what he had
known in his first existence, and by power sent from above, to obtain dominion over the rulers of
this world, and to
re-ascend to the Father. It is in the power of all men by following his example, and by the
method he used, to
despise the creators of this world and to escape from them. They can achieve this equally well, or
even better, than he
did. This scheme of deliverance is consistent with all conditions of life, and with every
kind of act.
If this
deliverance is not attained in this life, as it usually is, successive transmigrations will
complete what
1 Strom, iii. i et seq.
2 Irenseus i. 25 ; the others followed him, except Clement of Alexandria, Strom, iii. 2, who has preserved important fragments of the Ilepi diKaioiruvTjs of Epiphanes.
3 St
Irenseus, in his summary, does not say these angels had rebelled against the Father-God ; but this
seems to be implied, and is asserted
by St Epiphanius.
|
127 |
|
r.
173-4] |
|
CAUPOCRATES |
is lacking. Moreover, all actions are in thwnselves indifferent ; it is only human opinion which
makes them good or
evil. The "justice," taught by Epiphanes, was essentially community of goods. All
property, including women, is
to be common to all, exactly as is the light of day.
In many of these particulars, we
recognise the influence of
Plato. The myth of Phaedrus is grafted upon the Gospel.
Magic was much esteemed by the
Carpocratians. Their
worship had clearly marked Hellenic features. We have already seen how they honoured the
founders of the
sect. They also had painted, or sculptured, images of Jesus Christ, reproduced, it was said, from
a portrait of Him
taken by Pilate's order; they crowned these with flowers, as also those of Pythagoras, Plato,
Aristotle, and
other wise men.
St Irenaeus refuses to believe
that these heretics carried their
moral teaching to its extreme limits, or that they went so far as to give themselves up to the
abominations which
it would authorise. But he acknowledges their moral perversion and the scandal caused
thereby. He reproaches
the Carpocratians for degrading Christianity, and asks how they can dare claim to belong
to Jesus, who, in
the Gospel, inculcates such a very different moral code.
The Carpocratians had an answer
to this. They declared
that the true teaching of Jesus was given secretly to the disciples, and by them communicated
only to those worthy
of it.
3. Gnostic Teaching
It is unnecessary to go farther
with the description of the
various Gnostic systems. Certain common and fundamental conceptions are easily
discernible under their diversity.
1. God, the Creator and Lawgiver
of the Old Testament, is not the True God. Above him, at an infinite distance, is the Father-God, the supreme
First Cause of all being.
2. The God of the Old Testament^new not the True God, and in this ignorance the world shared, until the appearance of Jesus Christ, who did indeed proceed from the True God.
3. Between the True God and creation is interposed a most complicated series of beings, divine in their origin ; at some point or other in this series, occurs a catastrophe, which destroys the harmony of the whole. The visible world—often including its creator—originates in this primal disorder.
4. In humanity there are some elements capable of redemption, having come in one way or another from the celestial world above the Demiurge. Jesus Christ came into the world to deliver them from it.
5. As the incarnation could not really amount to a true union between divinity and matter, the accursed, the Gospel story is explained as a moral and transitory union between a divine eeon and the concrete personality of Jesus, or again, by a simple semblance of humanity.
6. Neither the passion nor the resurrection of Christ is therefore real; the future of the predestinate does not permit of the resurrection of the body.
7. The divine element which has strayed into humanity, that is, the predestinated soul, has no solidarity with the flesh which oppresses it. Either the flesh must be annihilated by asceticism (rigorism), or at least the responsibility of the soul for the weaknesses of the flesh must be denied (libertinism).
|
p. 176-7] |
|
129 |
|
PTOLEMY'S
LETTER |
Such conceptions could certainly
not appeal to the authority
of the Old Testament. The Old Testament was
absolutely repudiated as the inspiration of the Creator. The main body of the Church held to
the Israelite Bible, and found a way
by which Jahve could be
identified with the Heavenly Father. That the Gnostics never did. The letter of Ptolemy to
Flora,1 shows us
how the Valentinians practised biblical interpretation. There, the Mosaic Law,
as an inference from certain texts in
the Gospels, is attributed to three different authors : Moses, the Elders of Israel, and God. In
that which is of God, a
distinction is drawn between the laws that are good—those of the Decalogue and of natural
morality— which the
Saviour did not abolish, but fulfilled; and the laws that are unrighteous, such as that of
retaliation (lex fallow's), abrogated
by the Saviour ; and lastly, those laws which had
but the value of shadows, or symbols, such as the ceremonial laws. But it is clear that
this sacred Law, composed
as it is of good and bad precepts, could not be attributed to the infinitely perfect Being,
any more than to the enemy
of all good. It is therefore the work of an intermediate God, of the Creator. "
Flora," says the teacher,
concluding his argument, " must not be disturbed to hear that the spirit of evil, and the
intermediate spirit (the
Creator) both emanate from the Being who is supremely perfect." " You will
learn this," he says, " God helping
you, by means of the apostolic tradition, which to us also has been transmitted, along with the
custom of judging
all doctrines, by the rule of the Saviour's teaching."
This
exegetical attitude is, in fact, easy to understand The religious thinkers of the 2nd century
felt, as we do, a perpetual
temptation to criticize Nature and the Law. Man may well complain of the brutality of the
forces of Nature, not
only on his own account, but for the sake of all creatures; in other words, man from his very
circumscribed point of view, is naturally inclined to maintain that the world is ill-arranged. So likewise,
the Law being laid
down for the general run of cases, ignores, and cannot but ignore, a thousand particular
instances, and in consequence
it often appears to be absurd and unjust. But the heart of man dimly discerns that,
above this world with
its miseries, there is an Infinite Goodness, manifesting itself in love, and not in simple justice.
Suppose that a highly
cultivated Greek, in this mood, had the Bible put into his hands. The Old Testament confronts
him with
I
an awful God, who creates man, it is true, but almost immediately punishes the whole human race
for the sin committed
by the original human pair He created ; who then repents Him of having permitted the
propagation of the human
race, and destroys all but one family, with most of the animals, who assuredly were
quite innocent of the
misdeeds of which man is accused; who then befriends a company of adventurers, protects
them against all other
nations, sends them on conquering, pillaging raids, shares their spoils, and takes a
leading part in the massacre
of the vanquished ; who endows them with a Law, containing by the side of many equitable
provisions many others
which are strange and most impracticable. Enlightened Jews and Christians
explained these difficulties by
ingenious allegories. We cannot do this; but we have got out of the difficulty nevertheless,
by denying the objectivity
of these tares in the Lord's field, and regarding them as an expression, in the sacred text,
of a progressive purification
of the conception of God, in the minds of the men of old. But no such explanation was
within the reach of
the earlier thinkers. The Gnostic philosophers did not make the use of allegory which the
orthodox did. And as
they had to make someone responsible for Nature and the Law, they fell back on the God of
Israel. The Gospel, on
the contrary, where they thought a different note was struck, seemed to them a
revelation of the supreme
Goodness and of absolute Perfection.
This
arrangement might seem ingenious; but in reality, it only put the difficulty further
back. The Demiurge
might explain Nature and the Law. But then
how was the Demiurge to be explained? Marcion, as it will be seen, never attempted to solve
the enigma. The
others only succeeded by interposing, between the Supreme God and the Demiurge, a whole series
of aeons, whose
perfection gradually diminished as they receded from the first Being, so that at last
confusion was possible, and did
indeed arise amongst them. This arbitrary and inadequate solution could not but excite
trenchant criticism,
|
r.
179-80] |
|
131 |
|
GNOSTIC
GOSPELS |
It
evident that the only possibJe justification for these systems would have to be sought in the
Gospel of
Jesus, and it was therefore amplified by written documents—amongst which
appeared at an early date our four
canonical Gospels1—and also by special written and oral traditions. These traditions
claimed to reproduce, not the Gospel story known to all, but secret conversations, occurring as a rule after the
resurrection, in
which the Saviour explained to His apostles, to Mary Magdalene and the other women of His company, the most profound mysteries of
Gnosticism. Thus
originated the gospels of Thomas, of Philip, of Judas, the greater and lesser questions of
Mary, the Gospel
of Perfection. Other books, supposed to have been written by the holy men of old, Elias,
Moses, Abraham,
Adam, Eve, and especially Seth, played a very important part in some circles. As in
the main body of
the Church, so also among the sects, there were inspired prophets, whose words were
preserved and
formed another class of sacred books; such were the prophets Martiades and Marsianus amongst
the " Archontics."
The
Basilidians relied on the tradition of a certain Glaucias, an alleged interpreter of St
Peter. There existed
also a Gospel of Basilides, to form which St Matthew's and St Luke's Gospels had been
made use of, and
the prophets Barkabbas and Barkoph, on whose books Isidore, the son of Basilides, wrote a
commentary. The
founder of the sect had himself written twenty-four books of "Exegetics" on his own
gospel. Valentinus also
made use of the name of a disciple of the apostles, Theodas, who was said to have been a
disciple of St Paul,
and his sect boasted of a " Gospel of Truth."
These
were their authorities. The teaching spread from one to another, and culminated in the
formation of little
groups of initiates, who, as a rule, first tried to combine their esoteric doctrines with the
ordinary religious
1 The Gnostics never quote from the Acts,
nor, as may well be imagined,
from the Apocalypse.
life of the Christian community. But they were soon discovered, and
they then formed autonomous associations, where they developed their systems, extended
their initiations, and celebrated their mysterious rites freely. External
forms possessed considerable importance in their eyes, and they habitually appealed to the
senses, and strove to
excite the imagination. They were given to using exotic terms, Hebrew words repeated or
pronounced backwards,
and all the customary paraphernalia of sorcery. Thus they acquired an influence over weak
and restless minds,
eagerly receptive of occult science, initiations, and mysteries; and over those attracted by
ophism and oriental
cults.
The
three schools, of Valentinus, Basilides, and Carpo- crates—especially the two first—appear to
have been very
popular in their native land. Clement of Alexandria often speaks of Basilides and Valentinus,
and he had thoroughly
mastered their books. Outside Egypt, the Basilidian sect was not so much in vogue as
that of Valentinus,
who early moved to Rome, where under Bishops
Hyginus, Pius, and Anicetus he stayed some time.1 According to Tertullian,
he there lived at first among
the faithful, until his dangerous speculations and teaching led to his exclusion from the
Christian community, at first for a time, but ultimately altogether.2
1 Irenasus iii. 4, 2; OiiaXevrtvos fih yap?j\6ev ds'^wfiyv eTrl'Tylvov, j}Kfia<re dk iirl Tllov Kal ivapip-eivev «?ws 'AviK-ffrov. Tertullian (Prascr. 30) seems to say that Marcion and Valentinus lived for some time at Rome as orthodox Christians and members of the Church, in catholicaeprimo doctrinam credidisse apud ecclesiam Rofnanensem sub episcopatu Eleutheri benedicti. The name of Eleutherius is a mistake for that of someone else. It is indeed difficult to reconcile this account with that of St Epiphanius, who represents Valentinus as born in Egypt (he mentions the place), brought up in Alexandria in the wisdom of the Greeks, and afterwards spreading his system, in Egypt, in Rome, and finally in Cyprus, where he separated himself completely from the Church (.Haer. xxxi. 2, 7).
2Elsewhere
{Adv. Valent. 4) Tertullian attributes the schism of Valentinus to annoyance at having failed as
a candidate for the episcopate
; a confessor had been chosen instead of him. Some have thought this confessor was the Roman martyr
Telesphorus, and have,
|
P.
181-2] |
|
133 |
|
MARCION |
This
did not prevent the Valentinian sect from spreading to some extent everywhere.
In Tcrtullian's time, the "school"
of the Valentinians was the most popular of all the heretical associations. The original
doctrine of the founder
was preserved, but with some admixtures, which produced various schools of thought. St
Irenaeus and Clement
of Alexandria have described the most celebrated among their teachers,
Heracleon, Ptolemy, Mark, and
Theodotus.
Carpocrates,
or at least his heresy, also appeared on the scene in Rome. In the time of Pope
Anicetus (about 155
A.D.) a woman of this sect, named Marcellina, came to Rome, and gained many adherents.
4. Marcion
The Syrian quacks ceased not to
spread their oriental gnosticism,
with its strangely-named aeons and all the Semitic glitter of its magic. In Alexandria
subtle spirits tricked
out these absurdities in philosophic garb to suit the local taste. But neither accomplished more
than the foundation
of some lodges of initiates of higher or lower degree. Meantime, a man arose who set
himself to extract, from
this heterogeneous conglomeration, a few simple notions, in harmony with those of ordinary
men, as a basis for a
religion, which should be Christian, of course, but new, anti-Jewish, and dualist. This new
religion was no longer
to find expression in secret confraternities, but in a church. And the man was Marcion.
Marcion came from the town of
Sinope, a renowned seaport
on the Black Sea. His father was a bishop; he himself had made a fortune at sea. He came
to Rome,1
in consequence, connected the
story with Rome. But Irenceus, who says that
Telesphorus iv56£ws
ifiaprvpjjixfv does not suggest that he had escaped from death, and was thus able to
benefit by the praerogativa martyrii. It is
not at all certain that this episode in the life of Valentinus occurred in Rome, rather than in
Alexandria.
1
According to a story which is said to go back as far as St Hippolytus (Pseudo-Tert. 51 ; Epiphanius,
Hacr. xlii. 1) the reason Marcion
left Sinope was that he was excommunicated for having
about 140
A.D., and associated himself at first with the congregation of the
faithful. He even made a gift to the community of a large sum of money, 200
sesterces (about £1600).
This gift was perhaps intended to
conciliate public opinion,
which his language began to disturb. In fact he was required by the leaders of the Church to
give them an account
of his faith ; he did so, in the form of a letter. Later this letter was often quoted by
orthodox con- versialists.
Marcion was a disciple of St
Paul. The antithesis between
Faith and the Law, between Grace and Justice, between the Old Testament and the New
Covenant, on which
the apostle lays stress, was according to Marcion the foundation of all religion. Paul had with
regret resigned himself
to part from his brothers in Israel. But Marcion transformed this severance into deep-rooted
antagonism. According
to him, there was no agreement possible between
the Revelation of Jesus Christ and the teaching of the Old Testament. A choice must be made
between the
infinite love and supreme goodness, of which Jesus was the ambassador, and the rigid justice of
the God of Israel.
" You must not," said he to the Roman presbytery, " pour new wine into old bottles, nor
sew a new piece upon a
worn-out garment." His real meaning was disclosed ever more clearly, by one antithesis after
another. The God of
the Jews, of Creation, and of the Law, could not be identical with the Father of Mercy, and must
therefore be regarded
as inferior to Him.
Thus Marcion's doctrine also led
up to dualism, like that of
the Gnostics, although they started from very different premises. He troubled himself
neither with
seduced a young girl. But neither
St Irenseus, nor Tertullian, who was
certainly not biased in favour of Marcion, appear to know this tale. A still less trustworthy account, in
an anonymous preface to the
fourth Gospel, speaks of him as coming to Ephesus, from Pontus, with letters of commendation from some of
his fellow countrymen, but as being
soon unmasked as a heretic and rejected by St John. (Wordsworth, N.
T. latine, sec. ed. s. Hieron., vol. i., fasc. 4 (1895), p. 490 ; cf.
Philastrius, 45.) metaphysics nor with cos^ilogy; he made no attempt to bridge the distance between
the infinite and the finite by a whole series of ?eons, nor to discover by
what catastrophe in the region of the ideal, the disorder of the visible world was to be explained.
The Redeemer, in his eyes, was a
manifestation of the true
and good God. He saves mankind by the revelation of Him from whom he comes, and by the work
of the Cross.
But, as he could not owe anything to the Creator, he had but a semblance of humanity. In the
15th year of
Tiberius, he manifests himself suddenly in the synagogue of Capernaum. Jesus had neither birth, nor
growth, nor even
the semblance of them ; the semblance only began with his preaching, and was continued during
the remainder of the Gospel story,
including the Passion.
Not all men will be saved, but
only some. Their duty is to
live in the strictest asceticism, both as to eating and drinking, and as to relations of sex.
Marriage is forbidden. Baptism
may only be granted to the married if they agree to separate.
These fundamental conceptions of
Marcion's are not quite
consistent. The origin of his God of justice is not clear, nor why the sacrifice on the Cross
had such value in his
eyes when it was only that of a phantom. Marcion did not consider it incumbent on him to explain
everything, nor to
offer to speculators a complete system. Mystery suited his religious soul. But it is easier
to abuse theology than to
do without it. Marcion's views showed the effects of his personal contact with the Gnostics.
Tradition says that,
in Rome he was connected with a Syrian, Cerdon (Ke'/j&ov), who had preceded him there.
It is not easy to discover,
from the details we have about Cerdon, what was his influence on Marcion, nor exactly when
his school became
merged in the sect of that great innovator. Perhaps he induced Marcion to condemn not only the
Law, but Creation
itself, and consequently to reduce the Gospel story to absolute Docetism.
However this may be, and whatever
may be the date of his
association with Cerdon, Marcion was in the end convinced that the Roman Church would not
follow him in his
distorted Paulinism. The actual rupture took place 144 A.D.1 The
sum of money Marcion had handed over to the common
fund was returned to him, but they kept his profession of faith. A Marcionite community
was immediately organised in Rome, and quickly prospered. Thus originated a vast movement, which, by its
vigorous propaganda soon spread throughout Christendom.
Marcion's teaching laid claim to
no secret tradition or prophetic inspiration. It did not seek in any way to
accommodate its ideas to those of the Old Testament. Its method of exegesis has
no touch of the allegorical, but is purely literal. This led to an entire
repudiation of the Old Testament. Of the New Testament, or rather of all the
apostolic writings, nothing was retained, except those of St Paul and the third
Gospel. And even so, the collection of St Paul's letters did not include the
Pastoral Epistles, and in the ten epistles retained, as well as in the text of
St Luke, there were omissions. The Galilean apostles were considered to have
but imperfectly understood the Gospel: they had made the mistake of considering
Jesus as the envoy of the Creator. This was why the Lord had raised up St Paul
to rectify their teaching. Even in the letters of Paul, passages occur too
laudatory of the Creator; these passages could only be interpolations.
To the New Testament, thus cut
down, the book of Antitheses, by the founder of the sect, was added before
long. It was but a list of the contradictions traceable between the Old
Testament and the Gospel, between the good God and the Creator. These sacred
books, veneration for Marcion, and the practice of his ascetic morality, were
common to all Marcionite Churches.
5. The Church and Gnosticism
The reception given to these
doctrines by the Christian communities could scarcely be expected to be
favourable.
1 The
date preserved in the sect. (Tert., Adv. Marc. i. 19; cf. Harnack,
Chronologie, vol. i., p. 306.
|
137 |
|
r. 187-8] IIERMAS ON GNOSTICISM |
The solidarity of the two
Testaments, the reality of the Gospel
story, the authority of the common moral code, these were all too deeply rooted in
tradition and in religious
education, to be easily shaken. No Church, as a body, allowed itself to be led away. The
leaders of the various
sects, however, did their worst. In Rome, above all, a centre of especial importance, many
efforts were made,
we are told, by Valentinus, Cerdo, and Marcion, to get the control of the Church into their own
hands. Towards the end of the 2nd
century, another Gnostic, Florinus,
is seen to be in office among the Roman priests.1 The attitude of Hermas is very
interesting. He insists strongly
upon the divinity of the Creator. The first command given by the Shepherd is: "
Before all things, believe
that God is One, that He has created and framed all things, and called them into existence
out of nothing, and
that in Him all things are contained." Just as decidedly does he proclaim the
responsibility of the soul for the
deeds of the flesh : " Take heed never to allow the thought in thy heart that this flesh of
thine perishes, and never
allow it to be stained with sin. If thou defile thy flesh, thou defilest also the Holy Spirit.
And if thou defile
the Holy Spirit, thou shalt not live."2 By these two precepts, Hermas warns his readers
against both the theological
and the moral danger, dualism and libertinism. In other places, he sketches the portraits
of heretic preachers
as well as of their hearers.
" These," he says,
" are they who sow strange doctrines, who turn the servants of God from
the right way, specially sinners, hindering them from conversion, and filling
their minds with foolish teaching. Nevertheless, there is still room for hope
that, in the end, they also may be converted. Many of them have come back since
thou hast declared to them my precepts: others also will be converted." So
much for the masters, now for the disciples : I They have
1 Irenecus in Eusebius v. 15, 20. When his opinions were known, Florinus was of course deprived of his office.
2 This
idea is still more strongly expressed in the Second Epistle of Clement.
believed and have the faith, but
they are not teachable, they
are bold and self-satisfied, seeking to know everything, and knowing nothing.
Their self-confidence has darkened
their minds. A rash presumption has entered into them. They boast of their great
penetration ; they readily
undertake on their own responsibility to teach doctrine; but they have not even common
sense. . . . Audacity
and vain presumption are great curses: they have been the ruin of many. But others
acknowledging their
error, have returned to a simple faith, and have submitted themselves to those who really
know. To the others
perhaps also may repentance be allowed, for they are not so much wicked as foolish." 1
This was written when Valentinus and other renowned teachers were
spreading their heresies in the Christian society of Rome. If Hermas is
alluding to them, he is very optimistic. But, whether he had in view the subtle
dreams of Valentinus, or, as is quite possible, the more common forms of
Gnosticism imported from Syria and Asia, certainly the sublimated theology of
the Gnostics, with its Pleroma, its Ogdoad, its Archons, and all its host of
celestial aeons, seems to have made but little impression on him ; he does not
even see in it any very serious danger. A simple mind and upright heart are, to
his thinking, impregnable fortresses.
He was right as far as the generality of mankind were concerned. But, as
it has been said, philosophical dreams had attractions for some, and the
repentance preached by Hermas was less convenient than the justification of the
Gnostics. It is therefore not surprising that the language of the
ecclesiastical leaders generally betrays more apprehension and indignation than
does that of the simple-minded prophet. Moreover, he does not seem to have
known Marcion ; at least he can hardly have been cognisant of the great
increase of the Marcionite Church, which was a far more formidable rival than
were the bands of Syrian adventurers and Alexandrian teachers.
St Polycarp and St Justin take a less
optimistic view.
1 Sim. v. 7 : ix. 22.
|
139 |
|
r. 190-1] JUSTIN
ON GNOSTICISM |
The old Bishop of Smyrna, who
lived to a*great age, had known
Marcion before the latter went to Rome. St Polycarp met him after he had broken with
the Church, and
Marcion having asked if he recognised him, Polycarp replied: "I recognise the first-born of
Satan."[60]
Justin did not only include Marcion
among the heretics refuted in his
Syntagma[61]
against all Heresies ; but he also devoted another
Syntagma, a special treatise,[62]
to Marcion. The first was
already published when (c. 152 A.D.) he
wrote his first Apology,
where he twice alludes to the heresiarch. " A certain Marcion, from Pontus, is even now
still preaching of
another god, greater than the Creator. Thanks to the help of demons, he has persuaded many men,
in all countries (kcitu ttuv yeVo? avQpwrnav), to blaspheme and deny God, the Author of this universe. . . .
Many listen to him as though he alone
were the possessor of the truth,
and they laugh at us. Nevertheless they have no proof of their statements. Like lambs
carried off by the wolf,
they stupidly allow themselves to be devoured by these atheistic doctrines, and by
devils." The tone of this
shows how deep the wound was, and testifies to Marcion's success from the first.
The Gnostics wrote much. This was
to be expected, for they claimed to open the secrets of a higher knowledge to
the intellectual elite. It is equally obvious that with their failure as a
religious party their literature would vanish. And so, until quite recently,
the Gnostic books have been known only from the information given by orthodox
writers. A few titles, a few scattered quotations, some descriptions of the
various systems, evidently taken from the writings of the sectarians
themselves, this is all that has come down in this way.4 There is,
however, an exception—the letter from Ptolemy to Flora, already
quoted—preserved by St Epiphanius, where we see how
Gnostic teaching was enforced by
the authority of the Bible
and by Christian tradition.
But some time back the secrets of
Egyptian manuscripts began to reveal themselves, and Coptic versions of the actual
books of the old heretics have come to light. Those hitherto discovered are not
books of the Alexandrian schools of Basilides, Valentinus, and Carpocrates, but
of those sects of Syrian origin described by St Irenaeus1 under the
general term Gnostic. One of these documents he certainly knew : the chapter he
devotes to the Gnostics of the Barbelo type (i. 29) is but an incomplete
extract from it.2
Other less ancient documents,3
of the beginning or end
1 Haer. i. 29 et seq.
2 This book appears to have borne the title of the Gospel of Mary, or the Apocrypha of John; it is found in a papyrus MS. at present preserved in Berlin. It is followed by another synthetical treatise called the " Wisdom of Jesus Christ," and by a story of St Peter, of Gnostic tendency, in which for the first time appears the story of his paralysed daughter, who was cured by him, but afterwards again attacked by her infirmity (Petronilla). These documents will be published in the second volume of the collection of Carl Schmidt (see next note). Meantime the Sitsungsberichte of the Academy of Berlin, 1896, p. 839, may be consulted.
3 Collected
by Carl Schmidt, in the selection from the Fathers, in the Academy of Berlin. His publication is
called Koptisch-Gnostische Schriften. The
second volume will contain the texts enumerated in the preceding note; the first (1905) gives
those in two MSS., the Askewianus, a
parchment {Brit. Mus. Add. 5114)
and the Brucianus, on papyrus, preserved in the Bodleian
Library at Oxford. The Askewianus
contains a compilation to which the name of
Pistis Sophia has been
wrongly given. According to Harnack, the simplest part of this farrago should be identified with the
"Little Questions of Mary," mentioned
{Haer. xxvi. 8) by St Epiphanius. Yet the "Great Questions of Mary," which St Epiphanius
quotes at the same time as proceeding
from the same source, shows the obscene tendency referred to ; which is not
the case with the Pistis Sophia. In the Brucianus, we have
first a work in two books, in which Schmidt recognizes the two books of Jeu, said to be
in the Pistis Sophia, and afterwards, a passage of general explanation
which is certainly connected with the system of the
Sethites or
Archontics, described by St Epiphanius,
Haer. xxxix. and xl. Whatever may be thought of the suggested identifications, certainly the
writings contained in both these
MSS. proceed from the same heretical group.
|
141 |
|
p. 192-3] |
|
REFUTATIONS |
of the 3rd century, witness to
interesting developmeAs in
these same sects. In this strange world, two very different moral tendencies early appear, one
towards asceticism, the other towards the
most abominable moral aberrations.
The books so far discovered are all inspired by asceticism, and are very distinctly
opposed to the second tendency.
To confront this heretical
literature, a mass of orthodox polemics soon grew up. Some attacked one sect in
particular. Valentinus and Marcion, especially the latter, roused many
refutations. Others undertook to draw up a catalogue of the different sects,
and delighted to expose their oddities in contrast to the sober, universal, and
traditional teaching of the orthodox Church. This mode of treatment was very
early in vogue. St Justin had already written
Against all Heresies, when he published his Apology.[63]
Hegesippus also dealt with the same subject, not in a special book, but in his Memoirs. Most of this has been lost. But we still
have the work of St Irenasus, a most valuable book, which though it was
specially directed against the Valentinian sect, contains a description of all
the principal heresies, up to the time (c. 185 a.d.) when the author wrote. After
him, Hippolytus twice composed a catalogue of all the sects, in two different
forms, and at two different periods of his career. His first work, his Syntagma against all Heresies, is now lost;
but we are able to reconstruct it,[64]
thanks to the description given of it by Photius,[65] and
to the extracts preserved.[66]
Hippolytus, like Irenasus, did not confine
himself to the Gnostic systems; his description includes other heresies as well: of these, the
thirty-second and last was the
Modalist heresy of Noetus. In his second book, The Refutation of all Heresies (better
known under the title of
Philosophumena), he comes down to rather later times.
In the literature of later date a
prominent place must be
assigned to the great treatise of St Epiphanius, the Panarion. This
compilation is open to criticism on some points, but the materials for it were
derived from most important
sources, from the Syntagma of
Hippolytus, that of
St Irenaeus, and a number of heretical books, known to the author and examined, and quoted
by him ; not to
mention firsthand observations made by himself on sects still in existence in his day.
Compared with the Panarion, the
writings of Philastrius of Brescia, of St Augustine, and of Theodoret, are of but
secondary value.
CHAPTER
XII
EVANGELIZATION AND APOLOGETICS IN THE SECOND CENTURY
Attractiveness of Christianity ;
of its faith ; its hopes ; its martrydoms and its brotherly spirit. Unpopularity of
the Christians. Animosity of the philosophers. Celsus and his
True Discourse. Christian
defence. "Apologies" addressed to the Emperors: Quadratus, Aristides, Justin, Melito,
Apollinaris, Miltiades, Athenagoras.
Marcus Aurelius and the Christians. "Apologies" addressed to the
people : Tatian.
IN spite of all the laws for its suppression, Christianity continued to spread. About the end of the
reign of Marcus
Aurelius, i.e., about a
century and a half after its birth,
Christianity had taken root in the most remote provinces. There were Christian communities
in Spain, Gaul,
Germany, Africa, Egypt, and even beyond the Euphrates and the Roman frontier.
Evangelization had begun with
the Jewish communities and their proselytes, but it soon turned direct to the pagans. In
this field, it quickly
outstripped and absorbed the rival proselytizing movement of the Jews ; it presented all the
advantages of the
religion of Israel, with the addition of more facility of adaptation. Greek, Roman, and
Egyptian polytheism
it met by the doctrine of One supreme God ; idolatry, by spiritual worship; bloody
sacrifices and riotous
pageants, by devotional exercises of the utmost simplicity, prayers, readings, homilies, and
common meals ; and the
dissolute libertinism, on which the ancient religions imposed no check, was encountered by an
austere morality,
143
maintained by the restraints of the life in common. The universal craving to know the origin of all
things, and the final
destiny of man, found satisfaction in teaching derived from ancient and venerable sacred books,
which carried far
greater weight than the fables of the poets. The doctrine of angels and more especially that
of devils, solved many
difficulties as to the origin and power of religious error. Satan and his host afforded an explanation
of the problem of evil in general, and of
particular ills, and thus formed a
bulwark against the rival propaganda of the dualist Mithras worship.
The Jews had demonstrated the
strength of all this before.
The Christians imparted a new reality to it, by holding up to the love, the gratitude, and
the adoration of men the
person of their Founder, Jesus, Son of God, revealer and saviour, manifested in human form,
seated now at the right
hand of God the Father, and soon to appear as the supreme Judge and King of the elect. On Him,
on His life portrayed in the new sacred books,
and on His coming
again—the end and aim of all their hopes—their hearts were continually set. Nay more. In
some ways Jesus was
present with them still. In the Eucharist, He lived in and amongst His own. And the
marvellous charismata—prophecies,
visions, ecstasies, and gifts of healing—were
to them like a second point of contact with the unseen God. And thence there sprang,
both in Christian communities and in individuals, a
religious concentration and enthusiasm which proved a most efficacious and powerful means of conversion. Souls
surrendered to the
attraction of the divine.
And truly it was necessary that
the attraction should be
strong, for in those days, to aspire to Christianity was to aspire to martyrdom. No one could conceal
from himself that by
becoming a Christian, he became a sort of outlaw. Let but the authorities be on the alert, or
the neighbours ill-disposed,
and the heaviest penalties—usually death— ensued.
But even martyrdom allured some souls; while for many it formed assuredly a very powerful
incentive to belief.
The fortitude of the confessor, the serenity with p. 107-8] A'iTR
ACTIVENESS OF CIIRIST1 \N1T\ 145
which lie en«hw»d torture and met Ks death, the confidow«e of his upward gaze on the heavenly vision,
all this was new, striking,
and contagious.[67]
Another magnet, more commonplace
perhaps, but not less
strong, was the brotherliness, the sweet and deep affection which bound together all the
members of the Christian
community. Amongst them, differences of rank,
social position, race or country were hardly felt. In this atmosphere of concentrated purpose
they melted away.
What did it matter to Jesus whether a man were patrician or plebeian, slave or free, Greek
or Egyptian ? All
were brothers, and they called each other by that name ; their gatherings were often known by
the name of
agape (love); they helped one another, quite simply, without ostentation or pride. Between the
communities there
was a constant interchange of advice, information, and practical help. The joy of their
membership in " the Church
of God " at home, did not hinder their rejoicing to form part of the great household of God, the
Church at large,
the Catholic Church, and in their destiny as citizens of the fast-approaching Kingdom of God. All
this implied a warmth and vitality
which did not exist in the
pagan religious confraternities, or burial societies, the only associations at all to be compared to
the Christian congregations.
How many must have said of them : see the
purity and simplicity of their religion ! Their trust in their God, and His promises ! Their love for
one another ! And
their happiness together ![68]
Nevertheless, its attractiveness
did not touch the mass of
mankind, for Christianity was far from being disseminated everywhere, and multitudes were hardly, if
at all, aware of its
existence. And many viewed it with profound horror. Besides being a new cult, or rather a new
way of life imported
from a barbarous country, and preached at first by men of a despised race, there were
rumours current about
Christianity, and especially about the Christian assemblies, which were as horrible as they
appeared well authenticated.
Christians were atheists, impious; they had no
god, or rather they adored a god with an ass's head. In their meetings, when no outsiders
were present, they
indulged in infamous debauchery and cannibal feasts. These foolish tales were current everywhere,
and there is good
reason to believe that they originated very early. The common people believed them, the world
repeated them; they
were echoed even amongst the wise and serious,
who indeed brought still other charges against the Christians. They blamed the Christians
for the slight
interest they took in public affairs, for their apartness, their want of energy, and their
apostasy, so to speak, not
only from the religion of Rome, but also from ordinary life and common social duties.
There is something of all this in the accounts given by Tacitus and Suetonius. Tacitus regarded Christianity as
an abominable superstition, and Christians as atrocious criminals, worthy of the severest punishment. Suetonius
also talks of it as a
pernicious superstition.1
As to
the rhetoricians and philosophers, Christianity annoyed them to an indescribable degree.
They saw in it a
rival. That empire over the minds of men which, in the days of the wise emperors, they looked
on as their own
special prerogative, was passing into the hands of obscure preachers, without authority,
jurisdiction, or even learning.
This new doctrine, with which unknown men, nobodies, were leading away women and
children, and restless
and timid souls, made far more impression than did the finest lectures of the State
orators. And they were
unsparing in their objurgations both by word of mouth,2 like the cynic Crescens,
St Justin's opponent,
1 Nero, 16.
2Although it is generally supposed that the
rhetorician Aristides had the
Christians in view when he wrote the concluding objurgations of his discourse,
wpbs IlXdrwm (Or. 46), I do not think this
|
147 |
p.
soo-i] CELSUS"' "TRUE DISCOURSE
or in writing, like Fronto, the tutor of Marcus Aurelius, and above all, the philosopher Celsus.
Fronto believed in the
Thyestean feasts, of which he accused the Christians.1 His other objections we know but partially.
Celsus' work, the
True Discourse, could be almost entirely rewritten from
the quotations of Origen, who refuted it much later.2
The aim
of Celsus in the Discourse, was
to convert the Christians
by shaming them out of their religion. And he at least took the trouble to study his
subject. He does not
repeat the popular calumnies; he had read the Bible and many Christian books. He is aware of
their divisions, and
grasps the difference between the Gnostic sects and the main body of the Church. First
Christianity is refuted from
the Jewish point of view, in a dialogue in which a Jew sets forth his objections to Jesus
Christ. Then Celsus comes
forward on his own account with a wholesale attack- on both the Jewish and the Christian
religions; he asserts the
striking superiority of the religion and philosophy of the Greeks, carps at Bible history and the
resurrection of
Christ, and declares that the apostles and their successors had but added to
the original absurdities. He is not, however,
always blindly unjust: he approves of some things, notably of the Gospel ethics, and the
doctrine of the Logos. He even
winds up by an exhortation to the Christians to abandon their religious and political
isolation, and to conform to the common religion, for the sake of the State
and the Roman Empire, which these
divisions weaken. That is his
chief anxiety. Celsus was a highly cultivated man of the world, but with a practical turn. Like
all cultivated people
he takes a general interest in philosophy, but is
is the case. He alludes rather to
the more or less cynical philosophers like
Crescens, Peregrinus, etc. In one place (p. 402 Dindorf) he compares them to rots iv
t-q IIciXcuot/kt?
5v<r<T(^at, that is to the Jews of Palestine.
1 Octavius 9, 31. Possibly Ccecilian, the pagan inquirer in the dialogue of Minucius Felix, was inspired by the discourse of Fronto ; but only the particulars about the feasts are definitely quoted from Fronto.
2 Aube, Histoirc des persecutions, ii., p. 277.
not a pMizan of any one sect. He supports the established religion, not from any deep conviction, but
because a well- bred man
should have a religion, and naturally the received religion of the State.
The
True Discourse, published towards the end of the reign of Marcus Aurelius, does not
appear to have much
impressed those to whom it was addressed. The Christian writers of the 2nd century never
allude to it. About
246 a.d. it fell by chance into the hands of Origen, who till then had never heard either of the
book or its author.
Nevertheless, Celsus was not
quite insignificant. He was a
friend of Lucian, who dedicated his book on
The False
Prophet to him. Lucian also alludes to the Christians,
but only in passing in his usual flippant manner. They supplied some features in his
celebrated caricature "The
death of Peregrinus." But he can hardly be said to have attacked them. On the contrary, his
endless gibes
against the gods and the religions of his day rather told in their favour. In his
False Prophet, he acknowledges, without bitterness, that
they had no more sympathy
with religious impostors than he had himself.
|
149 |
|
r.
203-4 J |
|
CilUISTI
\N • \POLOGIES |
The
Christians, for their part, were extremely jealous for the good name of their religion. They
could not tolerate the
calumnies on their meetings, though indeed against such slanders no defence is possible. The
foolishness which accepts
them is ineradicable. Is not the stupid accusation of practising ritual murder brought against
the Jews, again and
again, even in our own day ? It was, however, necessary to protest. And on the other hand, it was
but natural, that,
under the good emperors, Christians should wish to come to an understanding with the
authorities, and to convince
them that their persecution of the followers of Christ was undeserved. And when the pens of
skilled rhetoricians
and philosophers gave literary expression to the hatred of the Christians, was it not
fitting that those
"brethren" whom God had endowed with intellectual gifts, should use them for the
common defence?
Thus originated the "Apologies," some of which are still extant, whilst others have
left traces more or less
distinct.
First must be noticed those
addressed to the emperors, beginning
with Hadrian (117-138), to whom Ouadratus presented his Apology. He appears to be the
same person as a certain Ouadratus who
lived in Asia at that time,
and was a distinguished missionary and prophet. His work has not come down to us, but was
still read in the
time of Eusebius,[69]
who says that Ouadratus was induced
to compose it, by the fact that wicked men were "troubling the brethren." This is
a little vague, but corresponds
well enough with the state of things in the province of Asia, revealed by the rescript
of Fundanus. In the
Apology, Ouadratus alluded to people cured, or raised from the dead by the Saviour, as
being still alive in his
time.'[70]
The Apologies of Aristides and of
Justin were addressed to the
Emperor Antoninus (138-161).[71]
Aristides was an Athenian
philosopher. His address has only recently been discovered.[72]
It is of an extremely simple character. He
compares the notions of the Divinity held by barbarians, Greeks, Jews, and Christians,
naturally much to the
advantage of the latter, with a eulogy on their morals and charity. He hints at calumnies,
but gives no
details. Nor is there any protest against legislation entailing persecution. The author comes
forward himself at once,
describes to the prince the impression the spectacle of the world made upon him, and
the conclusions which he
drew from it, as to the nature of God, the worship which is His due, and that which is
in fact rendered
to Him, by various classes of men. This classification
recalls that in the " Preaching of Peter."1 For further information Aristides refers the
emperor to the
Christian books.
Justin
is far better known than Aristides. Yet only a part even of his apologetic writings are
extant. But we have
the Apologies, or rather the Apology he addressed to the Emperor Antoninus Pius, about
152 A.D. Like Aristides, Justin was a philosopher, that is
a citizen of the world,
travelling from town to town, with his short cloak and freedom of speech. A native of Neapolis2
in Palestine, in the land of
Samaria, he passed from one school
to another. The Platonists held him for a time; but he did not find among them complete rest
for his soul.
He had happened to be present at several martyrdoms which moved him profoundly, and
led him to
reflect on the convictions which led to such constancy. In this frame of mind, a conversation with a
mysterious old man
led to his conversion. When he became a Christian,
he changed nothing in his outward appearance as a philosopher, nor his manner of life;
they gave him opportunities
for gaining the ear of the public, and for proclaiming the Gospel teaching which he at
once made it his
mission to spread and defend. He became a Christian about
133 A.D., no
doubt at Ephesus, where shortly afterwards he had (V. 135 A.D.) a dialogue with a learned Jew, called Trypho. Afterwards he came to Rome,
and stayed some time there. He wrote
a great deal, not only
1 See above, p. 109.
2 Now
Nablous, near the site of the ancient Sichem.
|
151 |
|
r.
son] |
|
JUSTIN'S
"APOLOGY" |
against external enemies,1 but also against the heretical schools which were then in full swing.[73]
His
Apology is addressed to the Emperor[74]
Antoninus Augustus,
to the princes Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus, to the Senate, and to the Roman
people : " On behalf
of those whom the whole human race hates and persecutes, Justin, the son of Priscus, and
grandson of Bracchius,
a native of Flavia Neapolis in Syria-Palestine, and one of them, presents this address and
petition." He protests
at once (4-12) that the Christians ought not to be persecuted for the name they bear, but for
their crimes, if they
have committed any. He then disposes of the calumnies against them (13-67), and after
having shown what
they are not, he sets forth what they actually are. He depicts Christian morals, and explains
the meaning of their
assemblies, and much calumniated mysteries, baptism and the Eucharist. Why, he asks, again and
again, why all
this hatred, these slanders, these persecutions ? According to him, it is all the work of
malicious demons. To them
he attributes not only the hostile attitude of public opinion and the government, but also
the divisions among
Christians brought about by heretics, like Simon, Menander, and Marcion. Before Christ these
malignant demons
had molested the wise men of old, who, inspired by the Word of God (Ao'yo? cnrepfxariKos), were
in some respects
Christians themselves, like Heraclitus, and above all Socrates. He, like Christ and the
Christians, had been
put to death on a charge of atheism and hostility to the gods of the State.1
He
writes roughly and incorrectly and without much regard to order, after the manner of the
philosophers of the
day. He is also defective on the critical side. Justin, referring to the history of the Septuagint,
makes Herod a contemporary
of Ptolemy Philadelphus, an anachronism of two hundred years. He had seen on the island
in the Tiber,
a dedicatory inscription in honour of the god Semo Sancus; from this he inferred that Simon
Magus, in whom he took
special interest, had been in Rome, and that the State had accorded him divine honours.
To his
Apology, Justin appended a copy of the rescript of Hadrian to Minucius Fundanus,2
which may have come into
his hands at Ephesus. Influenced by the impression made by three summary condemnations, which
the prefect Urbicus
pronounced against Christians, he shortly afterwards wrote what is known as
his second Apology.3 He appeals
here directly to Roman public opinion, protesting anew against unjustifiable severities, and
replying to various
criticisms.
Justin
did not confine himself to writing. He was much given to speaking in places of public
assembly. He was a
mark for the malignant abuse of the philosophers, and had no hesitation in repaying them in
kind, calling them in
his turn gluttons and liars. A cynic, named Crescens,4 who was given to
railing against Christians, had
1 Justin never mentions Epictetus. It is difficult to believe that he had never heard of him, but he may not have known the writings which enlighten us about this philosopher " Saint." One would like to know whether Justin would have applied to him also his characterization of the ancient sages. Of the Thoughts of Marcus Aurelius, he clearly had no knowledge.
2 See above, p. 83.
3 Eusebius (iv. 18) speaks of two Apologies of Justin, addressed one to Antoninus, the other to Marcus Aurelius. He has no doubt mistaken the Supplement to the one only Apology for a separate Apology. At any rate this Supplement cannot have been written in the reign of Marcus Aurelius, for Urbicus, the Prefect of Rome mentioned there, was Prefect under Antoninus, before 160 a.d.
4 For
Crescens, see Apol. ii. 3,
ii.; Tatian, Oratio, p.
157.
|
153 |
|
r.
a§8-9] |
|
MELITO—A
P0LL1N \1US |
a special encounter with him. In a public discussion between the two, taken down in writing,
Crescens did not get the
best of it. The simple-minded
Justin would have liked the
emperors to read the report. But Crescens had other weapons at his command, and Justin
soon perceived that his
enemy was aiming at his death ; an object not difficult to attain.
After the Apology, Justin wrote his Dialogue with Trypho.[75]
Here he takes up again and, no doubt, amplifies his discussion with a Jew at Ephesus, twenty
years back. This
work is of great value in the history of Christian and Jewish controversy, and of the beginning of
Christian theology.2
A few years later, Marcus Aurelius being then sole emperor (169-177), two Apologies were addressed
to him by the
Asiatic bishops, Melito of Sardis and Apollinaris of Hierapolis. Persecution had sprung up again
in their province;
the officials had apparently received new and stringent instructions. We have but a few
fragments, preserved
by Eusebius,[76] of
the Apology of Melito, in which
the bishop discusses the idea that Christianity, born under Augustus, was in effect
contemporaneous with the empire
and the peace of Rome, and that only Nero and Domitian, bad emperors, enemies to the
common weal, had
ever sanctioned the persecutors of Christianity. The new religion in fact brings good fortune to
the empire, and Melito
almost insinuates that mutual understanding would be possible. This was a very optimistic view
to take at that
time. Yet it was that destined to prevail.
Of the Apology of Apollinaris nothing is known, unless the passage from his writings where Eusebius4
found the reference
to the Thundering Legion, formed a part of it.
A third Apology, also the work of an Asiatic, Miltiades, appears to be of this time.1
We
have, on the other hand, the entire text of a fourth work of a similar nature, the Apology of
Athenagoras,2 addressed
to the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Commodus
(177-180 A.D.).
Athenagoras, like Aristides, was an
Athenian philosopher. He writes on the usual theme of the Apologies in a better style,
and with more method
than does Justin. Christians are not what people think them. They reject idolatry and
polytheism no doubt,
but do not the best and wisest philosophers do so also? With their reasonable belief in the
Unity of God, the
doctrine of the Word and the Holy Spirit can be easily harmonized. The atrocities imputed to
them are abominable
slanders, their morality on the contrary is pure, even austere. Why should men who
believe and live
thus be subjected to torture and death?
In
fact, matters were becoming very serious for the Christians. There was good reason for the
multiplication of
Apologies under Marcus Aurelius. That wise emperor did not understand Christianity. To him it seemed
inconceivable that such sects could be worth study, or that he could be expected to alter the laws of
the empire for them.
In vain the Christians tried to get the ear of the philosopher; they found they were dealing
with a statesman who was all the more inflexible because he was so conscientious. Besides, the calamities which
overshadowed this
reign added fuel to the hatred of the populace, long exasperated by the continued progress of
Christianity. Melito
speaks of new decrees {kuivci
Soy/iara) as causing much suffering in Asia; and Athenagoras
bears witness that in Greece also the persecution had become intolerable. At this moment, in the last
years of Marcus Aurelius,
with the memorable scenes at Lyons and Carthage
(Martyrs of Scilli), we get our first glimpse of Christianity in Gaul and Africa.
Peace
returned after the death of Marcus Aurelius.
1 Eusebius (v. 17) says it was addressed, irpbs tov<s koa-fitkovs &pxovras.
2 Eusebius
does not mention it.
|
155 |
r.
211-2] APPEALS TO THE PUBLIC
His son CommBus \\M one of the worst empeftrprflome had ever known, but at least he did not
ill-treat the Christians.
This, however, was no reason why
the Christians should
interrupt the flow of their apologetic literature. Public opinion was far more adverse to them
than were the emperors
; it must be enlightened before it could be modified. And this the Christians fully realised. The
Apologies addressed
to the Emperors Hadrian, Antoninus, and Marcus
Aurelius were far from representing their whole line of defence. We have either the texts or
biographical lists,
of a whole library of treatises "To the Greeks," Ilpoy "EXX>/i'ay. Even apart from
his "Apologies" Justin was
pre-eminent in this department.[77]
Tatian also, one of his
disciples, and like him a great traveller, left an " Oration to the Greeks." There
are also three books of the
same kind by Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, addressed to a certain Autolycus. The
treatise of Athen- agoras,
on the resurrection of the body, is but an appendix to his Apology. Melito, Miltiades, and
Apollinaris all also
devoted their energies to the same end.[78]
Other books, all on
the same subject, have come down either without any author's name, or with spurious
attributions, like the Epistle
to Diognetus, and the three treatises, " Address to the Greeks," the " Exhortation to
the Greeks," (Xo'yoy irapaiveriKos Trpog
"EXX/?m?); and "On the Monarchy,"3 falsely attributed to Justin.
Of these, we will but notice the
Epistle to Diognetus,
an admirable example of style, of which the charm and conciliatory tone in no way weaken its
persuasive warmth; and the
oration of Tatian, distinguished by very different characteristics. Tatian, instead of calling
his plea an "
Oration to the Greeks," should have entitled it " Invective against
the Greeks." It betrayed both contempt and anger. Tatian, who was born beyond the
bounds of the empire, in
a land where Syriac was spoken, had indeed been through the schools of Greece, and had
dabbled in Western
culture. But it was to him as a foreign land, for which he felt neither respect nor affection.
Far from venerating
the sages of old, like Justin, and seeing analogies in their writings with those of the
Prophets, Tatian scoffs at
Hellenism as a whole—worship and doctrines, poets and philosophers. He inaugurated the school
of virulent apologists,
who employ abuse as a means of conversion. A forerunner of Tertullian, he, like
Tertullian, finally broke with
the Church. But this was later. When he wrote his
" Oration," Justin was still alive, and the difference in their
views does not appear to have caused any division between them.
It is very difficult to gauge the
effect of all this apologetic
literature. It does not seem to have stopped the application of repressive laws. Possibly it
may have modified
the views of men of letters, here and there. But their influence must not be exaggerated, and
at the bottom the
Church was enabled to survive the laws of persecution, and to triumph over indifference, contempt,
and slander, not by
intellect nor by apologetics, but by the spiritual power within, visibly shining forth in the
virtue, the charity,
and the ardent faith of Christians of the heroic age. This it was which drew men to Christ;
this it was that
had won the apologists themselves; and this finally drew the Romans to adore a crucified Jew,
and led Greek minds
to accept dogmas like that of the resurrection.
CHAPTER
XIII
THE
CHURCH IN ROME UNDER NERO AND CKMMODUS
Aristocratic
Jews. Conversions amongst the patricians. Christians of the Flavian family. Clement, and his letter
to the Corinthian Church.
Ignatius in Rome. The Shepherd of Hermas. Penitence. Christology of Hermas.
The first Popes. Heretics in Rome.
Visits of Polycarp and Hegesippus. Martyrs. Bishop Soter. The Gnostic Schools of the time of
Marcus Aurelius. Evolution
of Marcionism. Apelles. The Thundering Legion. The martyrdom of Apollonius.
THE Christian community in Rome soon re-organized itself after the terrible experiences of the
year 64. And ere long,
those who survived the massacre witnessed the downfall of the odious persecutor Nero (68 A.D.). The fall of Jerusalem, which had risen against the
empire, followed two years
later, after a protracted siege ; the Temple was destroyed by fire, and, soon afterwards, the
spoils of the Holy
Places were borne in triumph through the streets of Rome, behind the car of the conquerors,
Vespasian and Titus.
The downfall of Israel brought an
enormous number of Jewish
prisoners to Rome. Assuredly no leaning towards Christianity was to be expected from such
fanatics. But even
before the end of the war, a new party, a whole group of renegade Jews, had formed, whose rich and
influential representatives
gathered round the reigning house. Some of the
Herodian family still remained. Berenice was long in high favour with Titus. Josephus formed
part of this distinguished group, when he wrote the history of his nation,
157
presenting it under the aspect most congenial to the conquerors. This much increased Jewish
influence, not, of course,
the influence of political Judaism, which had just been finally swept away, but of
philosophical and religious
Judaism. In spite of the late insurrection, the suppression of which was commemorated by the
Arch of Titus, it
was no longer considered bad form to show sympathy for the court-favoured Jews,
to honour their religion, and even
to some extent to practise it. Now, as formerly,
after Pompey's victory, conquered Judea exercised a compelling influence over her conquerors.
But not for long, for
with the Flavian dynasty, and even soon after the death of Titus, the imperial favour
passed away from these
princely or cultivated Jewish magnates. Nevertheless, this passing affectation
of Jewish ways could not but add to
the undermining influence long exercised by Eastern
monotheism, on the old pagan faiths, in the highest Roman society. From this time
onward—the statement
is justified by several known facts—Christianity began to make way among the great patrician
families. Not only
foreigners, insignificant folk, slaves, or officials of the imperial household, but members of the
families of the Pomponii,
the Acilii, even of the Flavii, less illustrious, but a reigning house, began to turn to Christ.
Even under Nero a
great lady, Pomponia Graecina,[79]
had attracted attention
by her grave and retired life. She was accused of foreign superstition ) but her husband,
A. Plautius, claiming
as head of the family the right to try her, pronounced her innocent, and she
lived until Domitian's reign. She was
probably a Christian. M\ Acilius Glabrio, consul in
91, and Flavius Clemens, first cousin of Domitian, consul in
95, were also—the latter certainly, and the other very probably—members of the Church in Rome.
The most ancient burying-place devoted
exclusively to the use of the
Christian community in Rome, the cemetery of
Priscilla, was in a villa of the Acilii, on
the Via Salaria[80]On
the Via Ardeatina, the cemetery of Domitilla was on ground belonging to Flavia Domitilla, wife
of the Consul Clemens.[81]
The Christianity of these patricians was therefore
not merely platonic ; they took their part in the practical life of the community, and
supplied their wants. Before
long the patricians also took their place among the martyrs. The gloomy and suspicious tyrant
Domitian did not
persecute only philosophers or politicians who still regretted the liberty of old days, or
retained some regard for
their own dignity. This austere censor, and vigilant guardian of the old traditions of
Roman life, discovered
that they were seriously threatened by the invasion of Jewish and Christian customs.
Clemens and his wife,
Flavia Domitilla, " were charged with atheism, an accusation for which many who affected
Jewish ways suffered,
some death, others confiscation of goods."[82]
The consul was executed in the very year of
his consulship (95); Flavia Domitilla
was exiled to the island of
Pandataria; another Flavia Domitilla, their niece, was interned in the island of Pontia.[83]
Domitian, however, recognized
two of the sons of Clemens as his heirs-presumptive, giving them the names of
Vespasian and Domitian, and was
having them educated by the distinguished rhetorician Quintilian, when he himself was
assassinated (96 a.d.). Thus
ended the imperial destiny of the Flavian house, which, however, still continued to
exist, some of its members
even holding office. The Christian tradition was kept up in the family of the martyred
consul. He was a son of
Vespasian's eldest brother Flavius Sabinus, who perished in 69, in the conflict between the
partisans of his brother
and those of Vitellius, Prefect of Rome, in Nero's day. He must have witnessed in 64 the
burning of the city, and
the massacre of the Christians. Probably they made a lasting impression on him. The
gentleness, moderation,
and horror of bloodshed, for which he was remarkable in his later years, led to his
being accused of cowardice.1
The
Christians of the Flavian family had their burying- place on the Via Ardeatina; the monumental
gateway leading
to it, and a spacious gallery adorned with very ancient frescoes, have been discovered.
Here, no doubt, were
buried the Martyr-Consul, and the earliest members of his family. A little farther the Greek
epitaph of a Flavius
Sabinus and his sister Titiana was found, and then a fragment of inscription, which may
have indicated a general burying-place of the Flavii: (sepulc)
rum (flavi)
or 11111}
All
that we know of these illustrious converts comes from secular authors, confirmed by
inscriptions and other monuments
in the Catacombs.3 Written testimony from Christian sources is entirely wanting. In
those very early times,
the Christian community in Rome must have contained more than one witness of the first
days; the authority
of these companions or disciples of the Apostles was evidently as great as was that of the
presbyteri in
1 "
Mitem virum, abhorrere a sanguine et caedibus ; .... in fine vitae alii segnem, multi moderatum et civium
sanguinis parcum credidere"
(Tacitus, Hist, iii,
65, 75).
" De Rossi, Bull., i865j P-
33"
47; 1874, p. 17 5 1875, P- 643 The martyrdom of the Saints
Nereus and Achilleus, a Christian romance
of the 5th century, introduces Flavia Domitilla (the exile to Pontia). Also the Consul Clemens and his
namesake the bishop. But
there is nothing really historical in all this.
Asia. They 4vere a support to primitive tradition, a shelter to the dawn of the hierarchy. It is
possible also that some
books of the New Testament, such as the Gospels of Mark and Luke, the Acts of the Apostles,
the first Epistle of
St Peter, and the Epistle to the Hebrews, may have originated in Rome, either before or
after the fall of Jerusalem,
and St Paul's Epistles may have been first collected there. But of all this we have no
certain evidence.[84]
With the letter of St Clement, we emerge into the light of day. Towards the end of Domitian's
reign, trouble
had arisen in the Church of Corinth. A party of the younger Christians set up an opposition
to the elders of the
community; they had turned out several of the college of presbyters appointed either
"by the Apostles, or by
wise men (eWoyiiuoi) after their day with the consent of the whole Church." The noise
of these dissensions
had penetrated beyond the Church, and its good name suffered in consequence.[85]
The Church of Rome,
on hearing of this, thought it right to intervene. Sudden and repeated calamities had just
befallen it, but as soon
as possible three envoys were sent to Corinth. Claudius Ephebus, Valerius Bito, and
Fortunatus, from their
youth up to their present advanced age had lived as examples to the Roman Church. Christians
of such long
standing would no doubt have known the apostles. They were to testify, at Corinth, to the
feelings and hopes of the
Romans. They were, moreover, entrusted with a letter from the Church in Rome.[86] We
know who wrote it. It was
Clement the Bishop, whose name occurs third after the apostles, in the best authenticated
episcopal catalogues.
Clement
was identified by Origen[87]
with the person of the same name,
who was associated with St Paul in the evangelization of Philippi.1
He also was certainly old enough to have
seen and talked with the apostles, as St Irenaeus says.2 But he could hardly have
belonged to the family of the
consul, Flavius Clemens. He had, however, no doubt, a deep regard for everything Roman;
he speaks of our princes,
the soldiers under our generals;
the military discipline
filled him with admiration. But his familiarity with the Holy Scriptures, with the Old
Testament, and even with
the New (the Epistles of St Paul, St Peter, St James, and the Epistle to the Hebrews)
rather suggests a Jewish
education. Perhaps he was a freed-man of the Flavian family. However this may be, his
letter is an admirable
testimony to the wise and practical spirit animating Roman piety, even in
those remote days. First he dwells
on the unseemliness of discord and strife (3-6), then he counsels obedience to the
Will of God (7-12),
points to the greatness of the reward promised to simple and righteous souls (23-26) and the
need for order in the
Church. He takes his illustrations from the discipline of the Roman armies, and from the
sacerdotal hierarchy
of the Old Testament (37-42). Then turning to the New Covenant, the author points out that
the Ministry of the
Church comes from the apostles and Jesus Christ, that its authority is lawful and to be
obeyed (42-47). He entreats
the Corinthians to repent, to return to peace and order, and to submit to salutary
chastisement; if certain people are
an obstacle to peace, they must not shrink from exiling them. The Church should pray for
those who are seditious
(48-58). With rather an abrupt transition, he at once adds example to precept, formulating
(59-61) a long prayer,
which has but a remote connection with the Corinthian troubles. We may see in it, not
perhaps the solemn
formula of the Roman liturgy at the end of the 1st century, but a specimen of the way Eucharistic
prayer was developed by the leaders of the
Christian assemblies.
He ends his letter with a reminder of the
exhortations already
given, and with salutations. From end to end, it 1 Philippians iv. 3. 2
Haer. iii. 3.
is inspired by a fine simplicity
of faith and pious wisdom. It
contains none of the astounding peculiarities of some ancient writers, only the common
Christianity expressed with
perfect good sense. There is not even any anxiety as to heresy or schism. In the Roman Church,
at that moment, perfect peace reigned.
The mission from Rome apparently
met with success. Seventy years later, in the days of Bishop Dionysius,1
the letter of Clement was amongst the books read by the Corinthians side by
side with the Holy Scriptures, in their Sunday assemblies. And, moreover, it
was in one of the most ancient manuscripts of the Greek Bible, that Clement's
letter first became known to us.2 Only a few years after it was
written St Polycarp possessed it, and treated it as an apostolical letter.
Twenty years after the Corinthian
dissensions and St Clement's letter, the Romans3 were edified by the
presence and the martyrdom of St Ignatius of Antioch. On this event a letter
from the martyr himself, written from Asia to the Romans, is our only source of
information. The theme of this letter is unique. The Confessor for the Faith,
condemned to be thrown to the wild beasts, and sent from Syria to Rome for the
purpose, fears lest his Roman brethren should impede his attainment of the
object of his journey. He entreats them very earnestly not to hinder his
martyrdom. It seems that they could have saved him, though we cannot very well
see how.4 He says : " Suffer me to be the prey of the beasts ;
through them I shall reach God. I am the wheat of God; suffer me to be
1 Eus. iv. 23, § 1 r.
2 The MS. A. of the 5th century in the British Museum. Another MS. (nth cent.) has been since discovered, as well as a Syriac and a Latin version. MS. A. has a great gap near the end of the letter.
3 There are many Acts of the martyrdom of St Ignatius. But none have any historical value.
4 It is very improbable that they would have been able to obtain his pardon ; at most they might have helped him to escape. But the leaders at least would hardly think of such a thing, as they would take the same view of martyrdom, and its glories, as did Ignatius.
ground by the teeth of beasts, to
become the white bread of
Christ. Rather encourage the wild beasts that they may be my grave, and leave nothing of my
body; and thus my
burial will be no burden to anyone. ... I do not command you like Peter and Paul did.
They were apostles
: I am only a condemned criminal. They were free: I am a slave to this hour; but if I
die, I become the freeman
of Jesus Christ; in Him I shall rise again free."
This pathetic letter not only
testifies to the longing for martyrdom which consumed Ignatius, but also to the
Bishop of Antioch's respect for the great Roman Church. It opens with a long
and formal salutation, in which, more than in his other letters, he piles up
complimentary phrases: " The Church which presides in the place of the
Roman land1 . . . the Church which presides in the Agape (or in
charity)." Ignatius evidently regards the Church in Rome as presiding over
the other churches, and also over the Christian brotherhood.
He obtained from Rome what he
wished, liberty to be a martyr. No doubt, it was in the recently erected2 Coliseum,
that the "wheat of God" was ground by the wild beasts. But his burial
was not left to them. Some of his disciples had followed to Rome,3 to
see him die ; they gathered up the fragments of his body: and bore
them back to Syria.4
The Romans also had a
Martyr-Bishop, Telesphorus, who, says St Irenaeus,5 died gloriously
under Hadrian (v. 135), but he gives us no details.
The contemporaries of Clement,
Ignatius, and Telesphorus also knew the prophet Hermas, and heard his
communication to the congregation of the visions and instructions, which he
afterwards combined in his celebrated book, The
Shepherd.
1 ijris irpoKadrfCLi ev rbiru) x^piov 'Pu/xalwp . . . irpoKad-qixiv-q Tqs aydirrji.
2 It was opened 80 a.d. 3 Rom. 9.
4 The
tomb of St Ignatius was in a cemetery outside the Daphne gate. Under Theodosius II. (408-450) the
Temple of Fortune (Tvxalov)
in Antioch was converted into a church and dedicated to him. Thither his remains were solemnly
transferred. (Evagr. H. E. i. 16.)
6 Haer. iii. 3,
5s kvM\«s ip.a.pTvpr]<T<;v.
|
165 |
v.
225-0] THE SHEPHERD OF IIERMAS
In the book of Hermas, so unusual
in its form, we have a precious sample of what might be termed prophetic
literature, such as may have emanated from the prophets of the New Testament.
It was finished, in its present form, whilst the author's brother, Bishop Pius,
presided over the See of Rome,1 i.e.
about 140 a.d.
But it had gone through several editions. The earliest * must go back to the
time of Trajan and the episcopate of Clement.
Hermas was a Roman Christian, a
freedman and a rural proprietor, married, and the father of a rather
unsatisfactory family. He was never, however, so absorbed by his work in the
fields nor his domestic trials so great, but that his mind was continually
fixed upon the Christian hope, and incessantly concerned for his own salvation
and that of others. He was a simple soul, of limited culture. Like all
Christians of his day, he was familiar, up to a point, with the Old Testament,
and several books of the New. The only book, however, which he actually quotes
is apocryphal.3 Urged by some inner force to communicate to others
his views on moral reform, he expresses them as revelations. In the first and
earliest part of his book, the Visions, he converses with a woman who
represents the Church. In the two other parts, the Precepts {Mandate/) and the Parables (Similitudines), the Seer is another imaginary
person, the Shepherd from whom the book takes its definite title.
Whether it is the
"Shepherd" or the Church which speaks, whether the thought is
expressed directly, or wrapped in symbolic form, one idea constantly asserts
itself. The faithful, and the author, first of all are far from being what they
should be, or have promised to
1 Muratorian Canon.
2 Visio ii. This is roughly according to Harnack's conclusions, Chronologic, p. 257 et seq. According to him, the prophecy of Hermas passed through the following phases ; 1. Vis. ii. (the groundwork only) ; 2. Vis. i.-iii. ; 3. Vis. i.-iv. ; 4. Vis. v., the Mandata and the eight first Similitudes; this is The Shepherd proper ; 5. Four first visions grouped with The Shepherd, and Sim. ix. added ; 6. The same completed by Sim. x.
3 Eldad and
Modad. a book now lost.
be. There is a remedy;
repentance. Hermas is charged to
impress upon the Christian community that God pardons all who repent. He therefore
preaches post- baptismal
repentance as the apostles preached repentance, followed by baptism as a consecration. His
is a second penitence,
a second opportunity granted by God, before the final day of reckoning.
The interest of the book lies
less in the main idea, than in the way it is worked out. Hermas' description of
particular cases, and of the sinners' different circumstances, give us some
notion of the inner life of the Roman Church1 in the first half of
the 2nd century.
At that time, under Trajan and
Hadrian, the Christian communities were in a very precarious condition. In
spite of the more lenient rescripts of these emperors, the disciples were
incessantly harassed, brought up before the magistrates, and required to
renounce their religion. If they obeyed they were at once released; if not, it
meant death.
Confronted by this alternative,
some had fallen away, and others were falling away every day. Already apostasy
was a common scandal. There were degrees of guilt. Some simply apostatised for
the sake of their worldly interests. Others added blasphemy to denial; they
were not ashamed publicly to curse their God and their brethren. Some even went
so far as to betray their fellows and denounce them. On the other hand, the
Church gloried in many martyrs: not all, however, of equal merit. Some
trembling at the prospect of suffering, hesitated to confess the faith, though
at the last the voice of conscience prevailed and they shed their blood for
their religion. Hermas distinguishes these from the more noble- hearted
martyrs, whose hearts never failed a moment. Yet all are part of the mystical
building which represents the Church of God; only the apostles come before
these martyrs. And besides martyrs, he refers to confessors,
1 One might even say, " Of the Whole
Church," for there are but few
local characteristics, and the favour the book met with everywhere indicates
that it reflected ordinary conditions.
|
0 |
|
1G7 |
|
CALL
TO REPENTANCE |
who had suffered for the with, \\Rhout being called to shed their blood.
The Christian community, as a
whole, led a tolerably upright
life. But still imperfections, and even vices, called for correction. The pervading
cliqnisJiness led to dissension, back-biting, and
malice. They clung too much also to this
world's goods. For many, business obligations and social duties involved frequent association
with the heathen,
entailing serious danger. Men forgot the brotherhood of the Gospel, and held
aloof from the common gatherings,
dreading contact with the common folk, who, of course, formed the majority in the Christian
congregation. Then
faith suffered, and all but the name of Christian was gone. The remembrance of baptism was
gradually lost in intercourse
with the pagan world ; the slightest temptation swept away their enfeebled faith, and on
very flimsy pretexts they would deny it altogether. Some changed their religion even without persecution, attracted
simply by the ingenious
systems of philosophy, to which they had lightly lent an ear.
Even amongst the more steadfast
believers, sad moral lapses
occurred. The flesh is weak. But these momentary failings were not irreparable; penitence
might expiate them.
In the eyes of Hermas, wavering faith (Si\fsvxtd) was a graver danger; he often refers to that
spiritual state in
which the soul seems torn between assent and denial.
The clergy even were not above
reproach. Deacons had proved
unfaithful to the secular interests in their charge, appropriated to themselves money
intended for widows
and orphans: priests also were prone to unjust judgment, proud, negligent, and ambitious.
The book of Hermas is a great
self-examination on the part of
the Church in Rome. And all these grievous disclosures need not surprise us,
for the character of the book demands
that evil should be more prominent in it than good, the exception rather than the rule.
But in spite of this,
it is clear that, in the eyes of Hermas, the exemplary Christians, not the sinners, were in the
majority. Thus, in Similitude
VIII. the moral status of each Christian is
168 THE CHURCH IN ROME UNDER NERO [cii.xiii.
*.q j
symbolised by a green willow wand which each has received from the angel of the Lord, and which, after
an interval, has to be
given back. Some return it withered, split or rotten; some, half withered, half green;
some, two-thirds green ;
and so on. These different degrees of preservation correspond to degrees of moral delinquency.
Now, the majority
return their willow wands as green as they received them—that is, they had been
faithful to their baptismal
vows.
So also, if Hermas dwells, more
than once, on dissensions in the
presbytery, and on other shortcomings of leading ecclesiastics, he also knows many worthy of
high commendation ; he exalts their charity and hospitality; he places them in the apostolic company in the
highest seats in his
mystic tower.
In fact, the impression derived
from this picture is, that though
the Church, in these very early days, was not composed exclusively of saints, yet they
formed the great majority.
Hermas never alludes to Jews, and very seldom to pagans. His book is intended exclusively
for the faithful:
he has nothing to do with what is going on outside the Church. We have already
seen his attitude to the
dawning heresies. He does not look on them as definite systems, still less as organised
sects, rivals of the main
body. He knew only a few prating fools who went about sowing strange doctrines, always
insisting on their knowledge,
but having in fact no understanding. Hermas, anxious above all for morality, reproaches
them with dissuading
sinners from repentance. He wonders what will be
the fate of these misguided teachers. He does not despair of their salvation: some have
already returned to the
right way, have even become conspicuous for good deeds; others will also return, at least so
he hopes.
|
1G9 |
|
1>.
231-2] |
|
theology of iieumas |
Repentance, as Hermas preaches
it, is a means of expiating
post-baptismal sin. Some taught that after baptism, no remission was possible. This is
not his view. Even
after baptism forgiveness is available for sin, even for the worst of sins; but this second
conversion must be serious,
life must not pass in recurring alternations of sin and repentance.[88]
Hermas does not mention any of the external
forms of repentance found in use soon after his time. He speaks neither of confession nor
absolution. As to
works of expiation, he no doubt recognises them, but he insists on their futility unless
accompanied by sincere
conversion of heart. He refers to the practice of public fasts, observed by the whole
community — the stations,
as they were called—and he criticises, not the institution itself, nor fasting in general,
but the vain trust which some
men had in this practice. A fast demands, first and foremost, moral reform, strict
observance of the law of
God, and then the practice of charity. On fast days he allows bread and water alone ; the saving
on the usual daily disbursement
goes to the poor.
Hermas with his simple nature,
and absorbing care for
moral reform, was not the man to indulge in theological speculation. But
The Shepherd does raise a few difficulties of this nature. A glimpse of his conception
of the Redemption,
the Trinity, and the Incarnation is given us in Similitude V., and in a curious
connection. The prophet is by
way of inculcating the value of works of supererogation, a subject which would
not. on the face of it, appear to lead
up to metaphysical disquisitions. However, that is what occurs.
The Shepherd begins with a parable. A man has an estate and many servants. Part
of his land he
sets apart as a vineyard, then, choosing out one of his servants, he charges him to prop up
the vine. The
servant does more than he was commanded: not only does he fix the props for the vine,
but he clears
away the weeds. The master is much pleased. Having taken counsel with his son and his
friends, he
announces that the good servant shall be admitted to a share of the inheritance with his son.
The son, having given a feast, sends
a share to the good 170 THE
CHURCH IX ROME UNDEHtsTERO [en. xm.
servant, who in his turn shares it with his fellow-servants, and thus gains fresh praise.
So much for the parable. Now for
the explanation. The
estate is the world ; the master is God, Creator of all; the vineyard is the Church, the company
of the elect, in all
ages; the master's son is the Holy Spirit;[89]
the servant is Jesus Christ; the
friends and advisers are the six
higher angels. Jesus Christ's work is symbolized by three actions—the staking of the vine, the
destruction of the
weeds, and the sharing of the feast. The stakes for the vine are the lower angels whom the
Saviour has set to
guard the Church; the destruction of the weeds is redemption, which has rooted out sin; and
sharing the food
stands for preaching the Gospel.
Here we have, before the
Incarnation, but two Divine Persons,
God and the Holy Spirit, whose relations are represented as those of father and son. The
Holy Spirit is
therefore identified with the Word,[90]
the pre-existent Christ.
The same idea recurs a little further on: " The pre-existent Holy Spirit created all things,
and God caused
it to dwell in a body of flesh chosen by Himself. This flesh, in which dwelt the Holy Spirit,
served the Spirit
well in all purity and in all sanctity, without ever inflicting the least stain upon it. After
the flesh had thus conducted
itself so well and chastely, after it had assisted the Spirit and worked in all things with it,
always showing itself
to be strong and courageous, God admitted it to share with the Holy Spirit. . . . He
therefore consulted His son
and His glorious angels, in order that this flesh, which had served the Spirit without any
cause for reproach, might
obtain a place of habitation, and might not lose the reward of its services. There is a reward
for all flesh which, through
the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, shall be found without stain."
|
p. r-5] |
|
171 |
|
THEOLOGY
W, HERMAS |
To sum up, the Trinity of Hernias
appears to consist of God
the Father, of a second Divine Person (Son of God, Holy Spirit), and finally of the
Saviour, who, as the reward
of his merits is raised to the Godhead. This view is the exact theological counterpart of
the curious stories
we have come across in the old traditionalists of Asia. It is astounding that men like John
the Elder and his
kind could tell such fantastic tales; and not less surprising that the Roman prophet should go
so far astray in his
theology. But still, that part of his theory which is questionable is not very prominent. What
first attracts attention
are his dissertations on the value of good works and on moral purity. These are based
upon the always
appropriate example of the Saviour. The features, which are not easy to fit in satisfactorily,
appear only in the
background, and seem not to have been noticed in old clays. Throughout Christendom, in the
2nd century, The
Shepherd was accepted as a book of high religious authority, and read in the Church assemblies
together with
the Holy Scriptures, though not as on an equality with them. Gradually, however, its authority
diminished : precisians,
like Tertullian, found fault with its sympathy for sinners; cultivated men were startled by
its eccentric style
and the strange incidents in the visions.1 The Arians quoted Hennas' celebrated statement
of the Divine Unity.2 But
this would hardly damage him, and St
Athanasius, following Clement of Alexandria and Origen, holds
The Shepherd in high esteem, and employs it for the moral instruction of catechumens.
Like Clement, Hermas
had the honour of being included in manuscript of the Bible, and is found at the end of the
celebrated codex
Sinaiticus.
1 St Jerome (in Habakkuk i. 14) finds fault with Hermas' description {liber ille apocryphus stultitiae condemnandus) of the angel Thegri, whom he set over the (Vis. iv. 2) wild beasts. St Ambrose and St Augustine never allude to him ; Prosper of Aquitaine, when Cassian quoted him, objected that his book was of no authority (Adv. Coll. 13). According to St Jerome (De viris ill. 10) it was almost ignored by the Latins of his day. Yet two old Latin versions remain.
2 Maud. i. Cf. Athanasius, De deer. Nic. 18 ; ad Afros, 5.
The
Shepherd was, as I have already said, finished, and published in its final form, when Bishop
Pius, brother of Hermas,
occupied " the see of the city of Rome." Pius was the ninth " successor " of the
apostles. Of his eight predecessors,
whose sequence St Irenseus gives us, Clement alone is known by his letter ; Telesphorus
by his martyrdom. Of
Linus and Anencletus, the first two on the list, there is nothing to say, except that Linus may be
the person of that
name mentioned in the Second Epistle to Timothy.1 Clement's successors, Euaristus,
Alexander, Xystus, are also
unknown. After Telesphorus comes Hyginus, the predecessor of Pius. We have no other
material for a chronological
list of these bishops, except a catalogue, of which the first edition may date from the
time of the Emperor
Commodus, and Pope Eleutherus, or a little earlier. Figures are given after each name.
These give a total of 125 years. Reckoning back from 189 A.D. when Eleutherus died, these 125 years bring us back exactly to the year 64, the supposed date of the martyrdom of St Peter. The chronology of the
first popes would accordingly stand
thus:
|
A.D.
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
exactly transmitted, must be taken as round numbers, arrived at by ignoring all fractions of
years whether above or below
the number given. We cannot therefore depend absolutely on the dates obtained from them.
In the only instance
where we can check the table it is erroneous.
1 2 Tim.
v. 21.
|
173 |
|
p. 237-8] |
|
LIST OF
BISHOPS |
St PolycarjW:ame to Rome and was received by Pope Anicetus a.d. 154 at
the latest.
Whatever be the truth respecting
this chronological table, the data as to the episcopal succession in Rome is of
the greatest evidential value. Those successors of the apostles must clearly be
regarded as assisted, in the government of the Church, by a college of priests
who shared the rule of the Christian community, presided over its Church
assemblies, judged disputants, and looked after the training and instruction of
neophytes. Here, as elsewhere, deacons and deaconesses1 attended
specially to the distribution of alms. In the expressions of the time, the
bishop does not always stand out very prominently from his college of
assessors, nor were the clergy always differentiated from the 'rest of the
congregation. Social life in those days being very intense, all that was done
or said was the affair of the whole body, rather than of the leaders.
Towards the end of Hadrian's
reign, in the time of Bishop Hyginus, we first hear of heresies being brought
to Rome. Valentinus of Alexandria, Cerdo, and Marcion came and established
themselves there, and tried, not only to disseminate their views in the
congregations, but, as some witnesses testify, to get the government of the
Church into their own hands. It is most unlikely that some, of those inventors
of counterfeit religions, who swarmed in Syria and Asia, had not come from the
East to Rome, long before this time. Hermas seems to have known some, and from
what he says, their success was but slight. Valentinus with his subtle
philosophy and method of interpretation, and his tendency to compromise,
attracted more attention, and succeeded in founding a school. He made a long
stay in Rome under Pius and Anicetus, the successors of Hyginus. Marcion
arrived about the same time, and managed to retain his connection with the
Church for some years, though he had once to produce a written defence of his
faith. But this position could not be
1 See the
epitaph of a deaconess (a widow) Flavia Areas (de Rossi, Bull., 1886,
p. 90 ; cf. my
Origines du culte chrttien, p. 342, 3rd edition).
permanent, and 144 A.D. the finaB-upture took place, and a Marcionite community was set up in
opposition to the main
body of the Church. The Marcionites were at first very successful. The philosopher Justin was
then in Rome, and he who spoke and wrote
perpetually against the various
prevalent heresies, specially attacked Marcion. But Marcion managed to hold his own. He was
still in Rome,
at the time of Anicetus, when the venerable Bishop Polycarp of Smyrna appeared there (154 A.D.). The object of his journey was to arrange with the Roman
Church some thorny
questions, especially that of Paschal observance, on which Asiatics and Romans were not in
accord. It is easy to
conceive the pious interest awakened by the sight of this famous old man, who had known the
eye-witnesses of the
Gospel, and had been taught by the apostles of Asia. Anicetus welcomed him eagerly, and desired
Polycarp to preside
in his stead, at the assemblies for worship. Polycarp's personality was in itself a
living embodiment of Christian
tradition, and his presence made a great impression on the schismatics; many,
renouncing their heresies, returned
to the main Church. One day he met Marcion, whom he had seen before in Asia. " Dost
thou recognize me?"
asked the heretic. "Yes," replied Polycarp, "I recognize the first-born of Satan."
Anicetus could not fall in with
Polycarp's views on the Easter question; neither could he bring over Polycarp to
the Roman use. But they did not fall out on this account, and the Asiatics who
were settled in Rome, continued to receive the Eucharist with the local
congregation in spite of this slight divergence. This had long been the
accepted custom, ever since the episcopate of Xystus.1 Polycarp
parted on friendly terms from the Romans and their bishop. A few months later
they learnt that Polycarp had sealed with his blood his long and worthy career.
There was, at this time, a great
influx into Rome from all parts. From the Carpocratian School of Alexandria
came a woman teacher named Marcellina, who gained
1
Irenaeus, Haer. iii. 3.
(Greek version in Eus. iv. 4); letter to Victor,
in Eus. v. 24.
many adherents. Among the followers of Marcion, one of his disciples named Apelles, stood out; he
afterwards took the lead
in a new development of the Marcionite doctrine. Justin, the ardent defender of the faith,
was joined by another
philosopher, Tatian, from far-off Assyria, who for awhile fought by his side against the Cynics.
From Palestine came
Hegesippus, a traveller much given to the study of doctrines and traditions. He could enlighten
the Romans on many
interesting details regarding the older Christians of his own land ; and he, on his side,
received from them, not only
particulars as to the present state of their Church, but also as to earlier times. He seems to
have carried back from
Rome a catalogue of bishops,1 ending with Anicetus ; this list he lengthened himself,
so as to include Eleutherus,
in whose pontificate he published his recollections of his journey to Rome,
where he had known Eleutherus,
as a deacon under Anicetus.
Such
was the Christian community of Rome at the end of Antoninus' reign. The whole of
Christendom seemed with
one accord to have sent thither its most characteristic figures : Polycarp, the patriarch of Asia ;
Marcion, the rugged
sectarian of Pontus; Valentinus, the chief exponent of Alexandrian Gnosticism ; the woman
teacher, Marcel- lina;
Hegesippus, the Judaic-Christian of Syria ; Justin and Tatian, philosophers and apologists. It
was a sort of microcosm,
an epitome of the whole Christianity of the age. As we see them moving freely from place
to place,
1 Eus.
iv. 22. The endless controversy on StaSoxV tiron}<T&fn}v 'AviK-firov is well known ; the word
oiaSoxv" must have been substituted for the
original StarpijS^, and the sense would then be : "I stayed (in Rome) until the time of Anicetus."
Rufinus understood it thus. But Rufinus
is given to misunderstanding. On the other hand, the 'XviK-qrov is quite inexplicable. Hegesippus
should have said that he arrived
in Rome iwl Ihou or enl
'Tyetvov. Now he does not say this in the immediate context, and it is not easy to
see that he had said so before.
On the other hand, the idea of the episcopal list is confirmed by the rest of the paragraph, which goes on
: "And to Anicetus succeeded Soter, to Soter Eleutherius." This
seems to indicate that the author
had in mind a list commencing, naturally, at the very beginning, and ending with Bishop Anicetus. Still I own
that the expression diadoxvf
iirofqadfjL-qv is not satisfactory : something must have been lost.
discussing, quarrelling, teaching, and praying, it is difficult to believe that they were all outlaws. But
so it was. They all
lived with martyrdom hanging over their heads. Hermas and Justin speak of it continually ;
Marcion also ; Polycarp
and Justin will both die for the Faith. Certainly the Roman Empire never knew a better prince
than Antoninus, who then reigned; nevertheless
Christianity was under an
interdict, and the magistrates, in Rome as elsewhere, continued to enforce the
Law. The fine Temple, which the
emperor had just built, at the foot of the Via Sacra, to his dead wife Faustina, was then
in all the glory of its new
marble. More than one procession of Christians must have defiled before it, on their way
from the tribunals of the
Forum to meet a martyr's death. But the only Roman martyrs of this period known to us,
are those St Justin
speaks of in his Apology}
Ptolemaeus, Lucius, and a third
whose name he does not mention, who were all executed by order of the prefect Urbicus.
Justin
himself was in great danger: Crescens, the Cynic philosopher whom he handled so
roughly, never lost
sight of him. This was perhaps why he left Rome. At the beginning of Marcus Aurelius' reign
he returned; and
this time, though Crescens does not seem to have been actively concerned, Justin fell a victim to
his zeal. He was
arrested with other Christians, some of whom were neophytes converted by him. They were brought
before the
prefect Rusticus (163-167), who,
having satisfied himself
of their Christianity, had them scourged and beheaded. It was a motley crew that shared
Justin's martyrdom.
There was a woman named Charito, and five men : a Cappodocian, Euelpistus, a slave of
the imperial house;
a certain Hierax of Iconium ; and three others, Chariton, Paeon, and Liberianus.2
1 ii. 2.
2 The Acts
of the Martyrdom of St Justin and his companions have been preserved in the Byzantine
collection of Metaphrastus. It is the only
similar authentic document extant on the Martyrs of Rome. The many other accounts we have are but
pious romances of no authority.
They certainly contain interesting details as to places of burial, and the condition of the
sanctuaries, in the 5th and 6th
|
177 |
|
T.
243-4] |
|
SOTEITS
LE'lTEIl |
Of all
thin "l^1 generations of the Roman-Church, one most precious monumental memorial, and one
only, remains. It is the primitive
upper gallery in the catacomb of
Priscilla. Their epitaphs may still be read there; they are brief, consisting of the names only,
with sometimes the greeting
Pax tecum. Here and there, a few archaic paintings decorate the chambers, where small
groups may have
met in funereal gatherings. Other burying-places of the same date are found in the south of
Rome ; later on they
were absorbed in the catacombs known by the names of Pretextatus, Domitilla, and
Callista. But none of them
is so large in extent, or so regular, as the galleries of Priscilla. The latter evidently
represents the first common
cemetery of the Roman Church.
About
the time that St Justin died for the Faith he had so long defended, the guidance of the
Roman Church passed
from the hands of Anicetus into those of Soter. Of him, we know only that, like his
predecessor Clement, he
wrote a letter to the Church of Corinth. But the occasion for this letter was very different.
The letter of Soter
was sent with a gift of money, intended for the relief of the poor, and of the confessors
condemned to the mines.
Rich and charitable, the Roman Church gave gladly of her abundance to Christian
communities in less easy
circumstances. This was already a traditional custom, and was kept up even through the
last persecutions. Soter's
letter is not extant; it is known only from the reply of Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth. Of
this Eusebius has
preserved some fragments.1
centuries, but that is all. Specially is it impossible to accept their chronology, or the names of emperors and
prefects which they insert at
random. I must also point out that the most ancient Roman Calendars (the series begins in the time of
Constantine) never mention the
martyrs of the 2nd century. This is because the custom of celebrating the anniversaries of the
martyrs, and of the dead generally, did not
obtain in Rome until the 3rd century. The epitaphs show this ; the most ancient never record the day
of death.
1 H. E. iv. 23.
Harnack thinks this letter of Soter may be identified with the Second Epistle of
Clement. I am unable to share his
view.
M
Around
the main Church, heresy continued to spread. The Valentinian sect took shape. It had two
famous representatives in Rome,
Heracleon and Ptolemaeus, the direct
disciples of Valentinus. The first of these slightly modified the genesis of the aeons, who, in
the early system were
always grouped in pairs. Heracleon formed the Pleroma into a monarchy, placing a single
being at its head,
without any consort. From him alone proceeded the first couple, and consequently all the
others. Heracleon
was a most copious writer. Clement of Alexandria
and Origen often quote him. His most remarkable
work is a commentary on the Gospel of St John.1
As for Ptolemaeus, St Irenaeus specially opposed him and his followers; and the Valentinian
Gnosticism is best
known to us in the form which St Irenaeus either preserved, or gave to it. A certain Mark,
who had long been a
difficulty in Asia, appears in the West, about the time of Marcus Aurelius. From St Irenaeus,
St Hippolytus, or
Tertullian, we hear of others also : Secundus, Alexander, Colarbasus, and Theotinus; we do not know,
and it would be of
no interest if we did know, what modifications of the system they represented.
But it
was not only as to doctrine that divisions arose; divergent views on ritual appeared
before long. Ordinary
baptism was sufficient for " psychics": but for the initiation of the "
pneumatics," something further was required.
This the more sensible opposed, on the ground that, Gnosticism being a purely spiritual
religion, the regeneration
of the initiated came simply by knowledge of the mystery. Others again brought the
candidate, with great
solemnity, into a nuptial chamber; a rite quite in keeping with the prevalent notions of the
celestial Pleroma. The
greater number, however, preferred a counterfeit of Christian initiation, as practised by the
main body of the Church.
They baptized, therefore, with water, pronouncing such formulas as:
In the name of the unknozvable Father
1 The
fragmentary remains of Heracleon are printed at the end of St Irenseus. V.
Brooke's edition in the Cambridge Texts and Studies, vol. i., fasc. 4.
of all''things, of Truth, wJu'ch is the mother of all, and of him who dcsccndcd in Jesus (the aeon
Christ). They used also
Hebrew terms :1 In the name of Hachamoth, etc. The initiate replied :
I am fortified and redeemed; I have redeemed my soul, etc.
Those present exclaimed : Peace be to all those on whom this name
rests. There was besides an
unction with perfumed oil. Sometimes balm was mixed with the water; thus both parts of
the sacrament were combined. This ceremony was called
Apoly- trosis or
redemption. There was another for the dying, or the dead. They were given formulas, by the
use of which in the
other world they were to triumph over the inferior powers and the Demiurge ; then abandoning to
the first their
material elements, and their vital soul (yjsuxf) to the Demiurge, they would rise into the higher
regions reserved for the
spiritual soul (7rveujua).'2
Marcion must have died about the
same time as Polycarp
and Justin. His fellow-schismatics called him 3 " most holy Master,"
and regarded him with the utmost veneration.
They believed him to be with Christ and St Paul in heaven; the Saviour having Paul on
His right hand,
and Marcion on His left.4 But this common consent, in venerating their Master, implied no
agreement as to his doctrine,
which, as we have seen, contained rather incompatible elements. This the
Master was not much concerned about,
but after his death his followers tried to reconcile them.5 Marcionism started with an
antithesis between the
good God and the just God. In the hands of the metaphysicians this led before long to two
first principles, both
essential, and both essentially opposed. This teaching was that of Politus and
Basilicus, two notable Marcionites,
under Marcus Aurelius. The school of Syneros
and Lucanus,0 by making the lower god into two,
1 St Irenaeus transcribes these Hebrew formulas, and even translates them ; but his translations are not to be implicitly trusted.
2 Haer. i. 21. 3 Tertullian, Praescr. 20.
4 Origen, In
Luc. 25.
6 See the curious text of Rhodo, in Eus. v.
13.
0 Lucanus
is not mentioned by Rhodo. See rseudo-Tert. and Tertullian, De
Rcsurr. 2 ; cf.
Epiphanius, Haer. 43.
a just god and a bad god, ended by acknowledging three first principles. This Trinitarian
Marcionism eventually proved so
successful that it quite eclipsed the original dualist form. In the 3rd and 4th centuries,
the Marcionites are
frequently represented as believing in three gods.[91]
But at this moment, the most
conspicuous teacher in the
sect was a certain Apelles, who endeavoured to do away with the latent, or avowed, dualism,
and to get back to a
single first principle. Apelles first lived with Marcion in Rome, and subsequently went to
Alexandria,[92]
whence long after he returned to Rome.
Rhodo, who knew him personally,
draws a curious portrait of him as a venerable old man, of a dignified habit of life. He
had with him a clairvoyante
named Philomena, whose hallucinations he collected
in a book of Manifestations.[93]
Rhodo, having drawn
him into a discussion, tried to make him explain how he reconciled his doctrines with those
of Marcion. But
Apelles, soon wearying of a dispute which was not turning to his advantage, replied, "
that it was useless to try to
solve all these questions, that it was best for each to keep to his own particular belief, and
that all who had faith
in the Crucified would be saved, if they lived virtuously. As to proving that
there was but one only first principle,
he gladly renounced the attempt, he was satisfied with being convinced of it himself. Nothing
was to be learnt
from the Prophets, who vied with each other in contradictions and lies."[94]
Apelles' system of evolution
excited Rhodo's most lively
interest. " He recognises," says Rhodo, " a single first principle, as we do." Yet there
are differences.
|
181 |
|
t. 2*48-9] |
|
A PR I, LI'S |
Thai*kxto St Epiphanius,1 we have a summary of Apellts' system, which seems to be his own work:
" There is but one good
God, one first principle, one single ineffable Power. This one God, this one first
principle, is not concerned
with anything in our world. He created (e7roujcre) another God, who then created
all things— heaven,
earth, and everything in the world. But this second God was not good (airefii] Se ovk aya0o?), and the things made by him were not well made
(uya0<o? €ipyaar/uLeva)." From a
metaphysical point of view, this greatly
resembles Arianism, with the addition of the Marcionite insistence on goodness as an
essential incommunicable attribute of God.
Apelles
also softened down the fundamental Docetism of Marcion. Jesus Christ was no phantom ; he
had a body, not derived from a human
mother, but borrowed from
the four elements. In this body, he was indeed crucified, and really appeared to his
disciples after the resurrection.
When he reascended he restored the elements
of his body to Nature. Otherwise Apelles held to the teaching of his Master. By
eliminating Docetism, he got
rid of one of the most potent objections to Marcionism. As to his representing the
author of the world
as created by the supreme God, clearly that was inevitable, unless, following Politus and
Basilicus, the existence
of two co-eternal first principles was admitted. The relative position of the two parties
among the Marcionites
was very similar to that of the partizans of Arianism and consubstantialism,2
later on, in the orthodox Church.
In Marcionism, Apelles was a heretic, in the same way as Arius was in the Catholic
Church.
Rhodo,
Apelles' opponent, was an Asiatic, long established
in Rome. There he had made acquaintance
1 Haer. xliv. 2.
2
For Apelles, see especially what his
contemporary, Rhodo, says of
him, loc. cit.
Tertullian wrote an entire book, now lost, Adversus Apellaicos. But see
Adv. Marc. iii. ii ; iv. 17;
Praescr. 6, 30,
34 ; De came Christi, 6, 8 ; De
anima, 23, 36 ; also Hippolytus, Syntagma (Epiph.
43, Pseudo-Tert. 51, Philastr. 47); Philo- sophum. vii.
38.
with Tatian, and became his disciple; but he neither followed him in his journeys, nor in his
doctrinal eccentricities. Eusebius knew several works of his. The most important, dedicated to a certain
Callistion, was against the Marcionites;
this contains his description of Apelles. He also wrote on the six days (of Creation).
('E^cuj/mcpov).
During the episcopate of Soter,
Rome heard the astounding
news that a Roman army, commanded by the
emperor himself, had been saved by the prayers of a troop of Christian soldiers. Such at least
was the version of the
affair which was current in Christian circles. The precarious position of the army is
undoubted. And we also
know, that the Romans in their extremity, invoked all the different divine powers whose rites
the soldiers affected.
But when the column, commemorative of the victories of Marcus Aurelius in Germania,
was erected in the
Campus Martius, the miracle was ascribed to the gods of the State. In those celebrated
bas-reliefs, Jupiter Pluvius
is still to be seen with the saving torrential rain— which enabled the legions to escape thirst
and defeat —streaming
from his hair, his arms, and his whole person.
The column of Antoninus was still
in course of construction
when, about 175 a.d., Pope
Soter was succeeded
by Eleutherus, the deacon of the days of Anicetus. In spite of the services of the
"thundering Legion,"
persecution was everywhere on the increase. Eleutherus will be found before long in
communication with
the Martyrs of Lyons, and their messenger, St Irenaeus. The new prophets of Phrygia also
made a considerable
stir at that time. The Roman Church was
asked to take up a definite position about them ; and we shall see later, which side she adopted.
|
p. 9m-2] |
|
183 |
|
MARCIA |
On the death of Marcus Aurelius,
the power remained exclusively
in the hands of his son Commodus, who for more than three years had been associated
with him in the
government. He had no intention of conforming to the paternal maxims. Perhaps that is why he
left the Christians
in peace. Moreover, the Christians had influ- cntial connections in his immediate circle.
I lis favourite Marcia was
a Christian. Her life—in such surroundings— could scarcely be in strict accord with
Gospel precepts, but at
least she did all in her power to soften, by imperial favour, the rigorous laws of
proscription. Her former
tutor, a eunuch named Hyacinthus, then a member of the presbyterial college, kept her up to
her good intentions in this respect.[95]
Marcia was not always successful.
It was under Commodus
that the martyrdom of Apollonius, a learned philosopher,[96]
took place. He seems, however, to have been
treated with special consideration.[97]
He was judged, not by
the Prefect of Rome, but by Perennis, the Prefect of the Pretorium, in the name of the emperor
(180-185). And
what is left of the interrogatories, shows that Perennis made great efforts to save him.
Some years later, Pope Victor
(190) having succeeded Eleutherus,
Marcia obtained the pardon of all the confessors who were then working as
convicts in the mines of
Sardinia. The list was given her by Victor. She entrusted the letters of pardon to
Hyacinthus, a priest, who
went to Sardinia, and returned with the liberated confessors.
CHAPTER
XIV
the churches of the second
century
Christianity in Italy and Gaul. The Martyrs
of Lyons. Irenaeus. The
Gospel in Africa ; the Martyrs of Scilli. The Church of Athens. Dionysius of Corinth, and his
epistles. The Churches in Asia:
Phrygia, Bithynia, and Thrace. Martyrdom of Polycarp. The Bishops of Asia :
Melito and Apollinaris.
|
185 |
|
p. 254-5] |
|
THE
CHURCH OF LYONS |
The Church of
Rome, the inner life of which was so intense
during the ist century of its history, could not but be a centre from which Christianity
radiated. From the beginning,
it was known far and wide by its authority, teaching, zeal, and charity, and its
evangelizing influence must have
been early felt in regions nearer at hand. But as to this we have no detailed information.
There is no evidence
of the foundation, or existence, of any other Christian group in Italy, during the whole
of the 2nd century.[98]
The oldest churches of the north of which the age can be reckoned with any accuracy,
Ravenna, Milan, and
Aquileia, date back barely to the time of Severus. Probably in the south—in the Campagna, for
instance, or in the
neighbourhood of Rome—churches were founded earlier. But even if this were not merely a
conjecture, we should
still have to ascertain to what extent these groups had organised themselves, and how far they
were distinct from what
was callcd the Church of Roiw. Only the Roman
Church is mentioned by the ancient authors of the time, or by the later writers who allude to
this period.
In Gaul also, and in Africa, the
beginnings of Christianity are shrouded in darkness. It is conjectured, but only conjectured, that in the 2nd century a
Christian colony
existed at Marseilles. Under Marcus Aurelius there was a church at Lyons and another at
Vienne. A little
later, St Irenaeus mentions churches in Germania, and also in Celtic countries. So we may
conclude that in these
remote days, Christianity had already spread to some extent in ancient Gaul. The Church of
Lyons was a
radiating centre, a kind of mother-church. Amongst its members were indeed many Asiatics and
Phrygians, but the
native element was represented. We hear of local notabilities, such as Vettius Epagathus and
Alexander the physician.
Bishop. Pothinus, an old man of ninety, and Irenaeus the priest, presided over the
little community. A severe
trial befell them, 177 A.D. The
Christians, though still
few in number, were very unpopular. Men believed, or pretended to believe, all the abominable
calumnies which
were everywhere circulated about the Christian assemblies. No one would lodge them ; the
baths were closed
to them ; they were excluded from the marketplace ; they were hooted, beaten,
and ill-treated in a thousand
ways. At last the malicious reports attained such proportions, that the authorities
intervened. The municipal
magistrates and the tribune of the Roman cohort, stationed in Lyons, arrested a
certain number of Christians,
and put them to torture, with their slaves, some of whom were pagans. Most of the Christians
stood firm, though
the executioners, excited by the mob, carried the torture to the extreme limits of cruelty. A
few, however— about
ten—fell away. But an especially serious feature was, that the pagan slaves did not hesitate to
confirm the current
tales of infanticide and debauchery.
The legate of the district being
absent, these preliminary proceedings did not lead to any sentence. The confessors, released from the rack, were
thrown, still quivering
from their tortures, into loathsome dungeons, without either attention or food. Their
brethren who were still
at liberty, braved a thousand dangers to bring them help. Several died in prison, notably
the old Bishop Pothinus.
The apostates had not been separated from the rest. Touched by the loving-kindness of the
confessors, and
strengthened by their example, they nearly all repented of their weakness and professed the
faith anew.
On the
legate's return, several sentences were pronounced. Sanctus, the deacon of
Vienne;1 Maturus, a neophyte
of amazing courage; Blandina, a frail and delicate female slave, and an Asiatic,
Attalus of Pergamos, one of the
pillars of the Church of Lyons, were all condemned to be thrown to the wild beasts, and were
despatched to the
amphitheatre. The first to gain the martyr's palm were Sanctus and Maturus; they were first
burned on a red-hot
chair, and then devoured by raging beasts. That day, the beasts would not touch Blandina; so
she was led back to
prison, with Attalus, who had been discovered to be a Roman citizen.
The
legate then deemed it wise to consult the emperor. Marcus Aurelius replied as might have been
expected ; the
apostates were to be released, and the others executed. A last hearing took place. To the great
surprise of the judge,
and of all present, the apostates had become confessors, and but few remained
to be set at liberty.
It was
now the season when crowds poured into Lyons, from all the cities of Gaul, for the
festivities held at the Altar
of Rome and Augustus, at the confluence of the Saone and the Rhone. Games in the
amphitheatre always formed
a part of the official rejoicings. Those Christians who could claim the title of Roman citizens,
the legate decapitated.
There were still enough for the wild beasts. In spite of his Roman citizenship, Attalus
was amongst these.
He came in first, accompanied by the Phrygian physician Alexander, who had only just been
arrested. Others
followed. The last to suffer were Ponticus, a
1 Si&kovov an-o Bihvijs. This
expression seems to indicate that Sanctus
was the head of the Christian community in Vienne.
|
187 |
|
p. 2*7-8] |
|
IREX/EUS |
child fifteen years of age, and the admirable Blandina, who, to the last, upheld the courage of her
companions by her
example and words. The remains of the martyrs were burned by the executioners, and their
ashes were thrown
into the Rhone.
When all was over, a letter with
the melancholy but glorious
tale was sent to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia, in the name of the " servants
of Christ, living at Vienne
and Lyons."[99]
In this letter, the Church of
Lyons also expressed its views
on Montanism; some letters from the confessors on the same subject were also enclosed.
Several were addressed
to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia ; another, to the Bishop of Rome, Eleutherus, was taken
direct to him by the
priest Irenasus. The final salutation ran thus : " We salute you in God, now and always,
Father Eleutherus. We have begged
Irenaeus, our brother and companion,2
to carry these letters to you, and we commend him to you, as a man full of zeal for the
cause of Christ. If we
had thought that rank added to anyone's merit, we should first have presented him to you as
priest of the Church."3
This commission caused the
temporary absence of Irenaeus.
After the catastrophe, it fell to him, as bishop, to reanimate the remnants of the Church of
Lyons. During the peace which followed
the persecution under Marcus
Aurelius, he had to devote himself entirely to his duties as pastor and missionary. The variety
of languages spoken
in Gaul added to his difficulties. Greek was not
1 If the fact of Vienne being mentioned first has any significance, it can only be that of an act of courtesy on the part of the Christians at Lyons towards their brethren at Vienne. For the whole occurrence is certainly connected specially with Lyons. The magistrates of that colony would clearly have had no jurisdiction at Vienne ; neither would the legate. Sanctus, the deacon of Vienne, seems to have been arrested at Lyons ; no one else from Vienne is mentioned.
2 Tov dd{\<p6v i)nwv Kal KOivwvbv.
3 The tone
of this letter seems a little singular. We cannot help recalling the African confessors, whose
presumption caused so much trouble
to St Cyprian.
sufficient in Lyons, an essentially Latin city; and outside the town Celtic was necessary. Moreover,
Gnosticism was spreading
in Gaul, as elsewhere. Ptolemaeus was gaining adherents there, either by personal
influence, or by his writings ;
the Asiatic Mark, much opposed at home, had it more his own way with the simple, fervent
souls of the
Christians of the Rhone valley. Irenneus dealt with these heretics, along with many others—for
in this field increase
is rapid—in a large work of which some valuable Greek fragments and a complete Latin version
have come down to us. His
Refutation of False Knowledge appeared
about 185 A.D. In the
following years, we find him much
taken up with the religious affairs of Rome, in which he was always deeply interested.
In
Africa also, the curtain, which hides the first days from us, is raised upon scenes of martyrdom.
It is but natural
to suppose that Christianity was early established in the great city of Carthage. That it
spread thence into the
interior, is clear from the fact, that under the proconsul Vigellius
Saturninus (180 A.D.), who
first took strong repressive
measures, a certain number of Christians were found in the little town of Scilli, at a
considerable distance from
the metropolis. Twelve of these, seven men and five women, were tried at Carthage before the
pro-consul, July 17, 180 A.D., and upon their refusal to "return to
Roman customs," they were all
condemned to death and executed. This
was not the first time that Christian blood flowed in Africa. The title of " first martyr
" was given, in the 4th century,
to one Namphano, of Madaura, in Numidia. We gather from the writings of Tertullian, that
at the end of the 2nd
century, Christians were very numerous in Carthage and the provinces; but he
gives no details, and mentions
four places only—Uthina, Adrumetum, Thysdrus, and Lambesis. Of the contemporary bishops of
Carthage he says
not one word.
|
189 |
|
p. 260-1] |
|
DIONVSWJfc
OF COIUNTII |
Beyond
the Adriatic, Christian evangelization, even in apostolic times, reached several of the
coast towns in Dal- rwatia1
and Epirws ; Nicopolis is mentioned in St Paul's epistles.2 Epiphanes, the son of
the heretic Basilides, came from the
island of Cephalonia.3 On the Greek mainland, the Church of Corinth, founded by St Paul,
and already mentioned
in connection with St Clement, still held a very important position. On his journey to Rome,
Ilegesippus conversed
at Corinth with the Bishop Primus.
In all these
lands, the reign of Antoninus had been a trying
time for the Christians. As was always and everywhere the case, the opposition
they encountered came less from
the imperial magistrates than from the local authorities, whose zeal, however,
had been moderated by Antoninus.
Melito, under Marcus Aurelius, could quote rescripts of the preceding emperor addressed
either to the assembly
of Achaia,4 or to the municipalities of Athens, Larissa, and Thessalonica.
Dionysius,
who succeeded Primus as Bishop of Corinth, was a man of considerable importance. He was
consulted on all
sides, and his letters quickly obtained a wide circulation.5 They
were collected into a volume, perhaps during his lifetime: Eusebius had it in his hands,
and made a very
interesting abstract from it, for his history. In addition to the letter to the Romans,6
there was also one addressed
to the Church of Lacedasmon, in which he urged
them to have a care for sound doctrine, and for peace and unity; another letter was addressed to
the Church in Athens,
which had just passed through an all but fatal crisis. The Athenians, having lost their
Bishop Publius during
a persecution, had wearied of the faith and of the Christian life, and had relapsed almost into
paganism. Happily,
the zeal of their new bishop, Ouadratus, brought them back to the fold. In this letter,
Dionysius reminds
1 2 Tim.
iv. 10. 2 Titus
iii. 12. 3 See
p. 126.
4 llpos 7rdi'ras"E\\7;i'as: this is the Koiv6v of Achaia, which met at Corinth.
5 Some ill-intentioned persons tampered with his letters, that they might appear to have his sanction for their special views. Eusebius designates these letters by the expression Ka0o\iKal 71710s ras (Koalas firto-roXa/, which doubtless accords with their title, //. E. iv. 23.
0 See above, p. 178.
the Athenians of their first bishop, Dionysius the Areo- pagite, converted by St Paul.
In Crete, there were already at
least two churches, that of
Gortyna and that of Knossos. To the Church at Gortyna, where the bishop was named Philip,
Dionysius addressed
congratulations on their courage—shown no doubt under some persecution; at the same
time, he advised
them to beware of heretics. It was perhaps at Dionysius' instigation that Philip wrote a
treatise against the
Marcionites.1 In his letter to the Knossians, Dionysius advises their Bishop Pinytus not to
exaggerate the duty of continence,
but to consider the weakness of human nature. Pinytus replies, thanking the Bishop of
Corinth, and begging
him to write again, and not to fear rising above the first elements, or meting out to the
Cretans more solid food.
Dionysius also wrote to the more distant churches of Nicomedia and Amastris, and to a lady
named Chryso- phora.
These letters throw but little light upon the Christian communities of Greece, at the end
of the 2nd century.
There are no particulars as to the countries farther north.2
On the other side of the y£gean,
as well as in Greece, Christianity
had old and deep roots. Around the Church of Ephesus, the chief of those founded by St
Paul, many others
sprang up at an early date. Those of Alexandria- Troas, Colossas, Laodicea, and Hierapolis
are mentioned in his
epistles. The Apocalypse refers besides to those of Smyrna, Pergamos, Sardis, Philadelphia, and
Thyatira. The
churches of Magnesia (on the Meander) and of Tralles appear in the letters of St
Ignatius. Many others, only
known later, no doubt existed from the beginning of the 2nd century.
Behind Asia Proper, many
Christian communities existed
on the plain of Phrygia. Phrygia was essentially
1 Eusebius iv. 25.
2 Between the time of St Paul and the 4th century, the only document extant which alludes to the churches of Macedonia is the Epistle of St Polycarp to the Church of Philippi, written in the time of St Ignatius, c. 115 a.d.
an agricultural country, and inhabited by a simple and gentle folk; their native rites were of
fabulous antiquity, and had
not been very deeply influenced by Hellenism. They involved great religious assemblies,
near celebrated sanctuaries,
and noisy, exciting ceremonies, presided over by wild and fanatic priests, Galli and
Corybantes (priests of
Cybele), whose religious frenzies were world-famous.
On his first mission, St Paul had
stayed at Antioch in Pisidia,
and at Iconium, both on the south-eastern boundary of Phrygia. A little later on, he
crossed Phrygia
twice, 011 his way from Syria into Macedonia and into Asia. Whether he himself founded
other Christian churches there, or
whether the Gospel was brought
them from the neighbouring churches—Iconium, Antioch in Pisidia, or Hierapolis—at any
rate by the end of the
2nd century nearly half Phrygia was Christian.
In Bithynia also, on the Black
Sea, Christianity spread very
early. The governor, Pliny, complained to Trajan of this superstitious infection " which
invaded not only the
towns, but the villages and fields, making a desert around the temples, and ruining the trade in
sacrificial victims."
About this time, or a little later, Marcion's father was Bishop of Sinope. Under Marcus
Aurelius, we hear
of churches at Amastris and Nicomedia ; Dionysius
of Corinth, writing to the Church in Nicomedia, urged them to resist the Marcionite heresy;
to that of Amastris,
whose bishop was named Palmas, he explained certain texts of Scripture, teaching the
rule of Truth as to chastity
and marriage, and counselling loving-kindness towards penitent sinners and heretics whose
hearts were touched
by grace. From this Bithynian centre, Christianity spread towards Thrace,
where, about this period, the two
neighbouring churches of Debelta and Anchiala1 are mentioned in connection with
Montanism.
After St Paul, their first
apostle, the Christians of Asia proper
were not bereft of illustrious leaders. For some time Timothy appears to have had the
guidance of these churches.
As we have seen, many witnesses of the 1 On the Gulf of Bourgaz.
Gospel, who had been driven out by the Jewish War, or who had migrated for other reasons, came
here. Thus the
traditions of the primitive Church of Jerusalem were handed on to the Asiatic Christians. Philip
the deacon and his
daughters settled at Hierapolis, on the borders of Phrygia ; St John appears to have lived more
specially at Ephesus.
Under Domitian he was exiled to Patmos, whence he
wrote to the seven churches, sending them his Book of Visions. The seven letters of
the Apocalypse, and the
two short letters in the Johannine collection, witness to his authority in the churches of
Asia, and show him
in the terrible, and yet gentle, aspect in which tradition portrays him. The fourth of our
canonical Gospels,
and also the First Epistle of St John, appeared under his name after his death. They came
rather late, and gave
the Gospel story in a form little resembling that to which men were accustomed. And they
were not accepted
without opposition. But the same inspiration which guided the Church to accept the whole
of the Old Testament,
together with several additions of a very recent date, moved her to find a place for the
Gospel of St John by the
side of the documents already accepted. The doctrinal gain accruing from the Johannine
theology compensated for the difficulties of interpretation, and these, on the whole, were then not very serious.
The
persecution from which the old apostle had suffered seems to have spared his last days. But Asia
soon had its martyrs. The Apocalypse
extols Antipas1 of Pergamos,
who was slain near the dwelling-place of Satan, that is near the celebrated temple of Zeus
Asclepios.
From St
Paul's time, heresy had harassed the Asiatic Christians ; we have traced it in the
Apocalypse and in St
Ignatius' epistles. And we have also noted that each of the churches in Asia was governed, in
Trajan's time, by a
hierarchy of three grades, bishop, priests, and deacons. One of these bishops, Polycarp of Smyrna, we
already know. About
the same time, or a little later, Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, compiled a book of traditions,
and of essays on 1 Apocalypse ii. 13.
interpretation, th<Hoss of which is much to be deplored. For long, their lived in company with the
heads of the Church
certain highly venerated old Christians of the first days, of which they loved to tell. With them
were prophets and prophetesses whose words were
much valued, like the
daughters of Philip, Ammias of Philadelphia, and Quadratus the apologist.
The fact that Quadratus was a
writer, and one who did not fear
to address himself even to emperors, shows that the possession of the gift of prophecy did
not forbid a man the
ordinary activities of life. And the name of Melito, the learned Bishop of Sardis, was also
quoted as amongst the
prophets.
Polycarp crowned his long and
fruitful episcopate by martyrdom.
Shortly after his return from Rome, a whirlwind of fanaticism broke over
Smyrna. Cries arose: "
Down with the atheists ! " They clamoured for Polycarp. He was not to be found in Smyrna, for he was
hastening from
town to town exhorting the faithful, and foretelling his approaching martyrdom. Meanwhile some
dozen Christians, one of whom was a
certain Germanicus, were condemned
and thrown to the beasts. But the proscribed were uplifted by the persecution ; and Quintus,
a Phrygian, and
several others gave themselves up to the magistrates. Quintus had presumed too much on his
strength. At the last
moment, he failed. Polycarp was arrested near Smyrna, and borne to the amphitheatre, where
the proconsul had him appear before him in his box. Being commanded to cry: "Down with the
atheists!" he did so at
once, evidently using the words in a very different sense to that of the pagan crowds. But when
told to blaspheme
Christ, he replied : " These eighty-six years I have served Him; and He has never done me
wrong. He is
my King and my Saviour, how could I blaspheme Him ?" He was burned at the stake.1
After Polycarp, Melito held a
foremost place among
1 The
Christians of Smyrna sent an account of the martyrdom of Polycarp to the Church of Philomelium, far
away in the heart of Asia Minor.
This document is the most ancient of those termed "Acts of
f
the Christians of Asia. Fragments only remain of his literary work, which Eusebius catalogued; it
must have been
considerable. Besides his apologetic treatises, mentioned above,1 he wrote on
various religious or philosophical
questions, such as the nature of man, the senses, the soul, the body, and the
intellect; the creation, and
generation of Christ, the devil, the Apocalypse of St John, faith, baptism, Sunday, the Church,
hospitality, Easter,
and the prophets,2 probably in connection with Montanism which was then just emerging. We
still possess the preface, addressed to a certain
Onesimus, of a
selection, made by him, of ('E/cAoya/) Old Testament texts, which he thought referred to the
Saviour. Before undertaking
this work, Melito deemed it fitting to journey into Palestine, and investigate on the spot
what were the authentic
contents of the ancient Bible. Thence, he returned with a list which includes all the
books of the Old
Testament, preserved in the Hebrew, except the Book of Esther. His extracts, filling six
volumes, he took from them
alone. Melito's last work was called
The Key; but its
contents are unknown.3
the Martyrs." According to
Harnack (Texte und Unt., vol.
iii., sub fittem; cf.
Chronologie, vol. i., p. 362), the martyrdom of SS.
Carpus, Papylus,
and Agathonica, who were executed at Pergamos, took place in the time of Marcus Aurelius and Lucius
Verus (161-169). The account
of the sufferings of these saints (Harnack,
Texte u?id Unt., loc.
cit., p. 440) is genuine, but, I think, incomplete. From the only manuscript remaining, the martyrdom of
Agathonica would appear to have
been in reality suicide ; nevertheless, the spectators exclaim : " Sad judgments ! Unjust orders !"
Clearly Agathonica had been condemned
like the other two, and part of the text is here missing. The calendars of the 4th century make Carpus
a bishop (of Pergamos ?) and
Papylus a deacon. We see, from the account of their martyrdom, that Papylus was a citizen of Thyatira.
Being asked if he had any children,
he replied that he had many, "in God," in all the provinces and towns. I think this should be
interpreted according to Matt. xii. 48-50,
rather than as alluding to any special evangelization in Asia.
1 Page
153. 2
See chap. xv.
3
Cardinal Pitra spent much time and trouble in a search for this "Key." He thought he had found it,
in a Latin compilation of very early
date, which he published with minute care (Spic.
Solesm., vols, ii. and iii.).
|
195 |
|
p. 388-9] |
|
ASIA
AND ROME |
Besides
his literary fame Melito left behind a remarkable reputation for sanctity.1 The
Asiatic episcopate boasted then of
many such men : Papirius, who succeeded Polycarp as head of the Church of Smyrna; Bishop
Sagaris of Laodicea,
who suffered martyrdom under the pro-consul Sergius Paulus (,c. 167 A.D.); Bishop Thraseas of Eumenia, in Phrygia, who was martyred at Smyrna ;
Bishop Apollinaris of Hierapolis, a man of letters and an apologist, like his brother of Sardis.2 St
Irenaeus, who was also a native of
Asia—and who, in his childhood, had both seen and heard Polycarp — remembered ancient
"priests," whose words
he liked to recall in refutation of Gnostic modernisms. One of them wrote a satire
in iambics against Mark, a
disciple of Valentinus, of which a fragment remains.3
These
memories and fragments, which have survived so many shipwrecks, show how living and
active Christianity in Asia already was
in those early days. The two
great Christian centres, in the 2nd century, were Rome and Asia. Nowhere else did anything of
importance occur.
Nothing happened in Asia, without echoing immediately in Rome, and
vice versa. Communication by sea was then easy for all, and intercourse
was incessant. Polycarp,
Marcion, Justin, Rhodo, Irenaeus, Attalus of Pergamos, and Alexander the Phrygian, these
three last settled
at Lyons, are instances in point. Abercius, Bishop of Hierapolis, in the heart of Phrygia, may
be included. He came
to Rome, where he saw the majesty of the empire,
and lived in the midst of a " people stamped with a glorious seal," as he describes the
Christians.4 And the controversies
which soon arose over the Montanist prophecies, Easter, and Modalism, bring
out still more clearly the constant
intercommunication between the venerable churches
of Asia and the great Metropolis of the West.
1 mexivwya rbv
cvvovxov, tov iv ayitf) Trvtvpart iravra
iro\iTtv<rdfxcvov
(Letter from Polycarp of Ephesus, Eusebius
v. 24). - Page 153.
3 Irenreus, Haer. i. 15. The fragments of the presbyleri have been collected in recent editions of the Apostolic Fathers.
4As to the epitaph of Abercius, I still
adhere to the views expressed in my article,
IMipit.rphe J'Abercius, published in 1S95 in the
Melanges of the French School in Rome, vol. xv., p.
154.
CHAPTER
XV
Ajdntanism
Montanus and his prophetesses. The Heavenly Jerusalem. Condemnation of ecstatic prophecy. The
saints of Pepuza. The
churches of Lyons and Rome on Montanism. Tertullian and Proculus. Survival of Montanism in
Phrygia.
The Montanist
movement1 began in Phrygian Mysia, in a village called Ardabau,2
under the pro-consulate of Gratus.
Montanus was a convert, who, according to some traditions, had previously been a priest of
Cybele, and he attracted
attention by ecstasies and transports in which he uttered strange sayings. At such times he
seemed to lose his
own individuality; a divine inspirer spoke by his mouth, and not he himself. Two women, Prisca
(or Priscilla) and Maximilla, soon developed the
same phenomena, and associated themselves with
him. All this was
noised abroad, not only in the remote district where the village of Ardabau was situated,
but throughout Phrygia
and Asia, and as far as Thrace. The followers of the new prophets maintained that it was the
Paraclete manifesting
himself to the world. Others who could not accept their view, declared that it was
simply a case of demoniac
possession.
The
Paraclete confidently announced the speedy return of Christ, and the Vision of the Heavenly
Jerusalem
1 See note at the end of chapter.
2This place has not been identified ; it probably lay in the little explored region, which extends eastwards from Balikesri, towards the Makestos and the Rhyndakos.
196
descending from above, which \*as to appear first in the clouds, and then rest on the earth, at a
spot indicated. This was a
plain on the further side of Phrygia, between the two little towns of Pepuza and Tymion.
The three prophets
transported themselves thither, when or wherefore is not precisely known: they
were followed by an immense
multitude. In some places the people were so entirely won over to the movement that all
the Christians left.1
In the feverish expectation of the last day, country, family, and all earthly ties were
disregarded. Marriages were
dissolved; and community of goods and the most severe asceticism prevailed. This state of
mental exaltation was fostered by the words of the possessed prophets ; the voice of the Paraclete was heard, and
his exhortations animated
them afresh.
Days,
weeks, months, and years, however, passed away, and still the Heavenly Jerusalem came not.
But the Church
on earth, after the first loss of balance, protested a good deal. The orthodoxy of the prophets
was no doubt beyond reproach, and the
circumstances of their time
and surroundings lent them some support. The Gospel of St John, still in the full
strength of its new popularity,
had roused a special interest in the Paraclete; the descriptions of the Heavenly Jerusalem,
and of the millenium,
in the Apocalypse, were enthralling, and few Christians, in Asia or elsewhere, banished
them from their thoughts
on the end of all things. Both tradition and custom had consecrated the right of prophets
to arouse Christians
in the name of the Lord.
The
Didache and the New Testament both show what a prominent place prophecy held in the life
of the early
1 This
Montanist Exodus did not stand alone. Hippolytus {In Dan. iv. 18) mentions a similar event
in his own day. A Syrian bishop led out
a host of Christians, men, women, and children into the desert to meet Christ. In the end these poor dupes
were arrested as brigands.
Another bishop, this time in Pontus, predicted the end of the world during the current year; his
people sold their cattle, and left
their land untilled to prepare for the great day. In the 3rd century, a prophetess of Cappadocia is mentioned, who
started an immense multitude en
route for Jerusalem (Cypr., Ep. lxxv.
10).
churches. The Bishop of Sardis, Melito, was believed to have the prophetic gift. Before him, Quadratus,
Ammias, and the
daughters of Philip had been endowed with this gift. They were still famous. The ascetism
of the Montanists did not exceed that permitted,
though not imposed,
in other Christian circles. It was free from the dualistic tendencies of the Gnostics and
Marcionites: and anything
that seemed extreme was justified by their firm belief in the near approach of the last day.
Still,
this sudden excitement, this exodus, these exact determinations of time and place, introduced
a sense of profound
unrest among the Christian churches. Some of them had been in existence for nearly a
century or more, and had
grown accustomed to live an ordinary life with no special pre-occupation as to the end of all
things. They soon
met the prophets with the objection that their proceedings were contrary to custom. In the
Old Testament, as in the New, prophets had never spoken in a state of ecstasy. The communication which, by
their means, was
established between God and their hearers, had not hindered them from preserving their own
individuality. They
spoke in the name of God, but it was they themselves who spoke. In the case of
Montanus and his prophetesses,
the Paraclete himself was heard, just as in certain pagan sanctuaries, the gods were
heard to speak directly,
by the mouth of pythonesses. " The man himself is a lyre," said the inspired voice,
"and I am the bow which
causes him to vibrate. ... I am not an angel, nor a messenger ... I am the Lord, the
Almighty." . . . This seemed
unusual, and an abuse, and reprehensible.
Possibly
Melito had already dealt with the matter in his books on prophecy,1 of which
we have but the titles. Apollinaris,
Bishop of Hierapolis, resolutely attacked the new prophets.2 Another very
prominent person in the Christian
world of Asia, Miltiades, wrote a treatise to maintain " that a prophet ought not to
speak in ecstasy."
He was
answered by skilful writers3 amongst the
1 ITepi
iroXiTtias /cat
Trpo^TjTwv, ITepZ
irpo<j>T)Tdas (Eus., H. E. iv.
26). 2
Eusebius, H. E. iv. 27 ; v. 16, 19. 3
Eusebius, H. E. v. 17.
Montanists. The Catholics, however, did not confine themselves to writing; they soon adopted
very different methods.
Sotas, Bishop of Anchiala in Thrace, endeavoured to exorcise Priscilla; and
two other Phrygian bishops,
Zoticus of Comana, and Julian of Apamea, betook
themselves to Pepuza, and assailed Maximilla. But these attempts failed, owing to the
opposition of the sect.
The
movement spread in Asia, sowing discord everywhere. In many places, synods
assembled, in which the claims
of the prophets were examined and discussed. At last the unity of the Church was broken; and
the opponents of the Paraclete
excommunicated his followers. Some,
carried away by their zeal, even ventured to question the authority of those sacred
books, on which the
Montanists based their claims: and they rejected
en bloc all St
John's writings, the Apocalypse as well as the Gospel. This was the origin of that
particular religious school
which later St Epiphanius opposed under the name of Alogi.1
But if
Montanus did not succeed in winning the churches
of Asia as a whole, he at least managed to introduce profound divisions among them. The
Heavenly Jerusalem
did not appear upon earth ; but, on the other hand, the movement led to the foundation of
a terrestrial Jerusalem.
The name of Pepuza was changed ; it was called
the New Jerusalem. It became a holy place; a sort of Metropolis of the Paraclete. The
necessity of feeding
the crowds who flocked there at first, led to some kind of organization in the sect. Before
long several others
were associated with Montanus, and continued in
1 Amongst other things, the Alogi criticized
the Apocalypse for its
mention of a Church of Thyatira, which in their time did not exist. St Epiphanius
(Haer. li. 33) concedcs the truth of the statement, but only as to the end of the 2nd and the
beginning of the 3rd century. He
explains it by saying that the Christians of Thyatira all embraced Montanism, though they abandoned it later.
But their conversion to Montanism
was an insufficient ground for the assertion that no church existed at Thyatira. Doubtless, for some
time during the 2nd century this
church disappeared.
authority after his death. A ceiWn Alcibiades,1 then Theodotus, described in one of the documents
we have2 as the
first overseer (eTrlrpoTros) of prophecy, and lastly, Themison, who, hoping to extend and defend
the movement, wrote a sort of encyclical.3 Themison, it was said, was a confessor of the Faith. The
Montanists, indeed, did not
flinch from martyrdom, and dwelt with some complacency on their own merits in this
respect.
All
this was much discussed by the opposition. The financial organization, the collectors of
offerings, and the salaried
preachers of the sect were keenly criticized. It was said that the prophets and prophetesses
led a very comfortable,
and even fashionable life, at the expense of their converts.
I1
Let them be judged by their works," men said. " Does a prophet frequent the public baths and
paint himself, and does he
consider his raiment? Does he play dice? Or lend money on usury ?"4
Doubts were also expressed as to the
virginity of Priscilla, who like her companion Maximilla had, it was said, left her husband
to follow Montanus.
Themison was but a false confessor: he had
purchased his release from martyrdom. Another confessor, much honoured in the sect, a
certain Alexander, was
even more worthless. He had indeed been summoned before the tribunal, but as a brigand and
not as a Christian. This
was under the pro-consulate of Aemilius Frontinus ;5 as the archives of Ephesus
testified.
Montanus
and Priscilla died first. Maximilla remained alone and suffered much from the opposition
to which her sect
was exposed. The Paraclete groaned within her: " I am persecuted as though I were a
wolf. I am not a wolf; I
am Word, Spirit, and Power." At last she died,
1 Eusebius, H. E. v. 3 ; ttjv tQv Kara Mi\ti&5t)v \eyo/jl^vuv a'ipeaiv (we must evidently correct iU\Tiddr]v into ' AXKifiidSijv). Cf. v. 3, § 4, in which the sect is designated by the expression : 01 &/j.<t>l tov Novravbv Kal 'A\Kif}i&5r]v Kal Be68otov.
2 Eusebius, H. E. v. 16, §§ 14, 15.
3 Ibid. v. 16, § 17 ; v. 18, § 5.
4 Eusebius, H.E.x 18, § 11.
5 The date of this pro-consulate is uncertain, as is that of Gratus.
p. SW-7]
MONTANISM IN THE WEp 201
having predicted i*ars and revolutions. M^volent people declared she hanged herself; the same was
said of Montanus;
as to Theodotus, the story was that, in an ecstasy, he rose towards heaven, and falling
back again was
killed. This gossip is repeated by the anonymous1 writer quoted by Eusebius, but he expressly
declares that it is not
to be relied on. He is quite right. Such stories as these do not help us to form any adequate
conception of such an
important religious movement. It did not end with
the death of the prophets. Thirteen years after the death of Maximilla, the new prophecy
still divided the Christian
community of Ancyra. And for a long time the
Montanists caused discussion and controversy, not only in Asia Minor, but in Antioch and
Alexandria, and in the
churches of the West. Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, condemned them, in a letter
addressed to Caricus
and Pontius; to this were attached the signatures of several other bishops,
together with their protests against
the innovators.2 Clement of Alexandria, in his Stroma fa,3 proposes
to treat the subject in a book On Prophecy. But it is
in the West that the history of Montanism
has special importance.
Even as early as 177 A.D., the date of the martyrs of Lyons, the mind of the Church in Gaul and in
Rome was deeply
stirred by the new prophesying. The new Church of Lyons, having many Asiatic and Phrygian
members, was
well informed on all that took place in Asia. In Rome also, the matter came up very early,
and, as in many other
places, it caused at first great perplexity. The confessors of Lyons wrote
about it, from prison, "to the brethren
in Asia and Phrygia, and also to Eleutherus, Bishop of Rome." These letters were
inserted in the celebrated
account of the martyrs of Lyons, with the opinion of the " brethren in
Gaul," on the spirit of prophecy claimed by Montanus, Alcibiades, and
Theodotus. Eusebius,
who actually saw the document, describes it as wise and quite orthodox ; yet his words
convey the im-
1 For
this author, see p. 206. 2 Eusebius, H. E. v. 19.
3 Strom,
iv. 13, 93 ; cf. i. 24, 158 ; v. 13, 88
; vii. 18, 108.
{Session that it was not entirely opposed to the Phrygian movement. St Irenaeus, who carried these
letters to Rome,
cannot be numbered amongst the opponents of Montanism. It is conceivable that the
Christians of Lyons
rather advised toleration, and the preservation of the peace of the Church. We do not know what
effect this intervention
had on Eleutherus, nor how long the Church of Rome was in taking a decision. It looks
as if Rome also felt that
there was no call for mutual excommunication. Tertullian says the decision was not
unfavourable to the
prophets, and that the Pope had already despatched conciliatory letters to that effect, when a
confessor, named Praxeas,
arrived from Asia with fresh information, and succeeded in inducing him to alter his first
decision.1
Thus
the Montanist pretensions to inspiration did not succeed in obtaining recognition in Rome. It
is possible that
for some time, Rome merely maintained an attitude of reserve.2 The Paschal controversy
was not likely to incline
the Roman Church to attach much weight to the authority of the Asiatic episcopate. But a
more decided attitude
was eventually taken. Already by the beginning of the 3rd century, as the Passion of St
Perpetua and the writings
of Tertullian show, it was necessary to choose between communion with the Church and belief
in the new prophesying.
1 Adv. Prax., 1 : " Nam idem (Praxeas) episcopum Romanum agnoscentem iam prophetias Montani, Priscae, Maximillae, et ex ea agnitione pacem ecclesiis Asiae et Phrygiae inferentem, falsa de ipsis prophetis et ecclesiis eorum asseverando, praedecessorum eius auctori- tates defendendo, coegit et litteras pacis revocare iam emissas et a proposito recipiendorum charismatum concessare." The name of the Pope is not mentioned. But it could hardly have been anyone but Eleutherus. This attitude of hesitation would not be conceivable later, when the churches of Asia had assumed a position of decided opposition to the Montanist movement. But it would not be unnatural that this Roman decision should be arrived at about the same time as that of the Gallican Christians.
2 Tertullian certainly does not say that the Pope, with whom Praxeas was in communication, had actually condemned the new prophesying ; he only says that after having allowed it, he gave up his intention of publicly recognizing it.
Thc®oven#nt
v*as therefore discourAgfcd in the West as in
the East. Nevertheless, it continued to spread. The prophets being dead, the objections to their
ecstasies gradually
subsided. What was extravagant and open to
criticism in the Phrygian organisation and in the assemblies at Pepuza, naturally attracted
less attention out of
Asia. From a distance, the most striking feature was the great moral austerity of the Montanists.
Their fasts, their
special rules of life, presented no features that orthodox ascetics had not long made
familiar. Visions, ecstasies,
and prophecies were equally familiar. In many lands, those who led specially mortified
lives, enthusiasts and
people much imbued with the idea of the Second Advent, felt themselves attracted by the new
prophesying- Tertullian,
having long lived in a state of mind which may be described as Montanist, finally became an
open convert to
Montanus, Priscilla, and Maximilla
(c. 205 A.D.). This was not then possible without a rupture with
the Catholic Church.
But that did not hinder him. The Montanists of Africa chose him as their head, and even
called themselves Tertullianists.
This is not the place to speak of the writings
he published, both before and after his separation from the Church. It is enough to say that
his most important
Montanist work, the treatise in seven books on ecstasy,
De Extasi, no longer exists. The seventh book he devoted to a refutation of Apollonius.1
Tertullianists existed
till St Augustine brought their last Carthaginian adherents back to the Catholic Church.2
About
this time the Montanists were represented in Rome by a certain Proculus or Proclus,
highly venerated
1 For this anti-Montanist writer, see p. 206.
2Augustine, Contra haereses, 86. It was, no doubt, the denomination of Tertullianists, customary in Carthage, which led St Augustine to consider the Tertullianists as a different sect to the Montanists, and to believe that Tertullian, having been a Montanist, left the Phrygian sect to found one of his own. Under the usurper Eugenius (392-394), Octaviana, a Tertullianist lady, coming to Rome from Africa, managed to establish Tertullian's form of worship in the Church of SS. Processus and Martinian on the Via Aurelia (Praedestinatus, c. 86). We gather from this that the Montanists had then no place of meeting in Rome.
by Tertullian. St Hippolytus paid some slight attention to the Montanists, but without dwelling much
on them ; he objects to
their fasts, and more especially to their trust in Montanus and his prophetesses. Another Roman
author, Caius,
wrote a dialogue against Proclus, of which a few lines survive. It does not seem that the sect ever
took deep root in Rome,
for after St Hippolytus, we hear no more of it.
In
Phrygia, however, Montanism lasted much longer. The New Jerusalem was long venerated. There
lay the mother-community.1
Annual pilgrimages replaced an exodus
en masse. There was a great feast—Easter or Pentecost—which began with a dismal display
of fasting and
ended with great rejoicings. A permanent organisation had taken the place of
the prophets and their first lieutenants.
First came the Patriarchs, then the
Kenons? These
two grades seem to have represented the central government of the sect; the local hierarchy,
bishops, priests,
etc., was subordinated to them. Women had been intimately connected with the origin of the
movement; they
always held a higher place in the sect than in the Church. The Church had had its prophetesses
like the Montanists;
for a longtime still it had deaconesses. According to St Epiphanius, the
Montanists admitted women to the
priesthood and the episcopate. He also says that, in their ceremonies, seven virgins, dressed in
white, and carrying
in their hands lighted torches, played a great part.3 These virgins indulged in
ecstatic transports, weeping over
the sins of the world, and so carried away the congregation that they too were
melted to tears. In his day the
sect was known under various names, such as Priscil- lianists, Quintillianists, Tascodrugites,
and Artotyrites. The two
first names were derived of course from those of notable Montanists. The name of
Tascodrugites came from
two Phrygian words, signifying the forefinger and the nose. Some of the sect, it appears,
placed their finger in
their nose during prayer. The name Artotyrites was
1 Eusebius ii. 25 ; iii. 28 ; iii. 31 ; cf. vi. 20.
2 Cenonas, in the
accusative, in St Jerome ; from it have been derived the terms Koivwoi or 01k6pouoi. 3
Haer. xlix.
derived from the use of bread and cheese in their mysteries. All this is but doubtful. And still more so
is the rumour, an evident
calumny, that in one of their rites they bled a child to death.1
Their
peculiar method of determining the date of Easter is better attested. During the controversy
over the various orthodox
reckonings, the Montanists fixed on a settled date in the Julian calendar, April 6.~
But
these details on the Montanism of a later date have but a relative interest. What is really
important is the
origin and character of the primitive movement, and the attitude of the Church. However
eagerly the speedy
return of Christ was looked for, towards the end of the 2nd century, however deep was the
respect then felt
for the prophetic spirit and its various manifestations, the Church was not drawn away by Montanus
from the true
path ; neither prophecy in general, nor the expectation of the Last Day was forbidden ; but orthodox
tradition was
upheld against religious vagaries, and the authority of the hierarchy against the claims of
private inspiration.
Note on the Sources of the History of Montanism and on its
Chronology
i. Sources.—The
best information as to the doctrine of the Montanists is found in the writings
of Tertullian, but as Tertullian wrote about
half a century after its birth, a certain development had no doubt taken place. Besides, the Montanism he
knew was imported from
afar, and adapted to circumstances very different from those of its origin. Eusebius has preserved two
documents, or rather fragments, on its early history in Phrygia (H.
E., v. 16, 17). Both are anti-Montanist.
The first is addressed to a certain Avircius Marcellus —identified quite naturally with Abercius,
Bishop of Hierapolis, towards
the end of the 2nd century—and is divided into three books. Maximilla had been dead for thirteen years
when it was written, and during
this interval the sect had suffered neither opposition nor persecution.
|
1 Haer.
xlviii. 14 ; xlix. 2 |
|
-
Sozomen, //. E. vii. 18. |
It is difficult to place these
thirteen years of peace. It is best, I think,
to identify them with the reign of Commodus (March 17, 180, to
December 31, 192), with the
addition, if necessary, of some months under
Pertinax and Didius Julianus. The other work, by a certain Apollonius, appeared forty years after the
first appearance of Mon- tanus.
It must not be forgotten that these documents are controversial, and keenly
controversial. Anti-Montanist writings, which may not be identical with these, are
mentioned by St Epiphanius {Haer. xlviii.
2 et seg.) and Didymus, in his treatise on the
Trinity. As for
Montanist books, we have but a few sayings of the " Paraclete," preserved either by Tertullian, or in the
above-mentioned controversial books. The sect appears to have possessed an
official collection of them formed by one Asterius Urban (Eus., H.
E. v. 16, 17). All that
has come down to us of the Montanist oracles has been collected by Bonwetsch,
at the end (page 197) of his book on Montanism, Die Geschichte des Motitanismus,
Erlangen, 1881, which is the best monograph
on this religious movement.[100]
2.
Chronology.—The two Phrygian authors cited know the
exact date of the origin of Montanism ;
the anonymous writer even points it out with
precision : "under the pro-consulate of Gratus." Unfortunately we do
not yet know the date of this pro-consulate. The chronicle of Eusebius gives 172 a.d. as the
date of the appearance of Montanus ; St
Epiphanius {Haer. xlviii.
1) places it in the nineteenth year of Antoninus
Pius, that is 156-157 a.d. It is not easy to choose between these two dates. It was not until the year
177, that Montanism began to
disturb Western Christianity, and according to whether we adopt the chronology of St Epiphanius, or that of
Eusebius, we must allow the
movement a longer or a shorter period of incubation. From what has been said as to the date of the
anonymous work addressed to Abercius Marcellus,
this document would be of the year 193, and Maximilla must have died about the same time as the Emperor
Marcus Aurelius, that is
180 a.d. The two other prophets, Montanus and
Priscilla, had
disappeared before her. All uncertainty would be at an end, if only some inscription would reveal to us the
exact date of the proconsulate of Gratus. But unfortunately, the epigraphical
discoveries, which
give with so much precision the chronology of many proconsuls, of no
historical interest, furnish us with no information on the date of Gratus.
CHAPTER
XVI
the pascftal controversy
The Christian Pasch. Various uses.
Divergence between the Asiatic
use and the Roman use. Pope Victor and St Iren«us. The Asiatic use abandoned
The Church
derived the practice of devoting one day in seven specially to the service of God, from
the Jewish ritual
system. But the observance of the Sabbath was left to the Judaic-Christians, and the
Church early introduced in its stead the observance of Sunday, which was characterized rather by meetings for
religious worship than by
cessation from manual labour. These meetings were two: the vigil, in the night between
Saturday and Sunday,
and the celebration of the Liturgy, on Sunday morning. Before long " stations "
or fasts, on Wednesdays and
Fridays, were associated with these meetings.[101]
There was no reason why Christians should observe
the feasts and fasts
of the Jewish calendar. They were allowed to drop out of use. Nevertheless each year one
of these holy days,
the Paschal Feast or the Feast of the Azymes, recalled the memory of the Passion of the
Saviour. The memories
which Israel had connected, and still connected, with this anniversary might no longer be of
interest; but it was
impossible to forget that Our Lord had died for the salvation of the world on one of those
days. The
Pasch was therefore retained, though the ritual details of the Jewish observance were omitted.1
As,
however, Christians had not at first made any concerted arrangement, differences soon
arose in the manner
of celebrating the Christian Pasch. In Asia, they kept it on the 14th of the first Jewish
month, the 14th
Nizan.2 In Rome, and nearly everywhere else, the feast was not observed on that particular
day—for a point was
made of keeping it on Sunday—but that day determined which special Sunday should be
devoted to the
Pasch solemnities.
This
difference as to the day was naturally connected with a different way of interpreting the
feast. On the 14th of
the month Nizan—or according to the evangelists, on the next day—Christ had died ; on the
Sunday, He rose
again. Neither of these great events could be ignored. The festival of Sunday was
counterbalanced by the
solemn Good Friday. That week the ordinary fast of the "station" was observed with
rigorous strictness; the
general tendency being to prolong it till Sunday morning. Thus, the Christian of those days
mourned for His
Master during the whole time that He had been under the dominion of death.
In
Asia, where they still made a point of keeping to the 14th Nizan, their thoughts seem to have
centred round
Jesus as being the true Paschal Lamb. So they replaced the ritual feast of the Jews that
evening by the Feast
of the Eucharist. According to the synoptic Gospels, indeed, the Lord was crucified, not
on the 14th but on
the 15th; in those days, however, things were not gone into so minutely, and by a slight
anticipation, the
1 The sacrifice of the Lamb could only take place in the Temple. The Feast of Passover was really peculiar to Jerusalem. Yet, on that day even outside Jerusalem, Jewish households partook of a meal of a religious character.
2 It must
not be forgotten, that with the ancients, the day was reckoned from evening to evening, and not
from midnight to midnight. The
Paschal Lamb was slain on the afternoon of the 14th. And that evening meal was reckoned as belonging to
the 15th day (the Feast of the
Azymes).
|
209 |
V. 287-8] LAODICEAN CONTROVERSIES
Sacrifice of Calvary was made to agree with that of His symbolic prototype, the Paschal Lamb.1
At any rate, the fourth
Gospel soon rectified this discrepancy, by altering the date of the Passion from the 15th back
to the 14th.
Now,
how did the Christians of Asia celebrate the
Feast of the Resurrection ? Did they keep it two days after the 14th, or on the next
following Sunday
? Did they indeed celebrate it by any special commemoration? We do not know. All we know
is, that the fast which preceded
their Paschal Feast—for they
also observed a fast—ended on the 14th. Under such ill-regulated conditions,
misunderstandings were inevitable.
And even amongst the Christians of Asia, difficulties
soon arose. The Church of Laodicea was agitated
in 167, by a serious controversy on the Paschal celebration. Melito of Sardis wrote a
treatise 011 the subject,2
as did Apollinaris of Hierapolis. As they both advocated the observance of the 14th,3
the quartodeciman use, it
is difficult to see what the Laodicean disagreement could have been over ; certainly Apollinaris
defended the 14th by
a reference to the Gospel of St John, and refused to admit that the Lord kept the Pasch on the
eve of His death.4 Was
this perhaps not in accordance with Melito's view? Was this the point upon which they differed? We
do not know.
A far
more widespread controversy was bound to come, some day or other, between the advocates of
the quarto-
1 The use
of the symbol of the Lamb to represent the Saviour is of extreme antiquity (Acts viii. 32 ; 1
Peter i. 19 ; John i. 29, 36 ; Apocalypse,
passim). 2
Eusebius iv. 26.
3 Melito is formally cited by Polycrates as one of his authorities. But not Apollinaris. In passages of his preserved in the Paschal Chronicle, he employs language decidedly quartodeciman. Hippolytus and Clement of Alexandria (ibid.) say : " Christ is the true Passover." Apollinaris says: "The 14th is the true Pasch." The shade of difference is discernible.
4 The text
is preserved in the Paschal Chronicle (Migne, P.
G., vol.
xcii., p. 80). Apollinaris reproached his adversaries for suggesting a
discordance between the Gospels. No doubt he believed he could reconcile the Synoptics with St John.
I also have tried to do so,
following many others. It is wiser to acknowledge that, on this point, we are not in a position to reconcile
the evangelists.
deciman use—peculiar to Asia—and those maintaining the Dominical or Sunday use, which was almost
universal elsewhere.
The discrepancy was plain enough,
and was already recognised
in Rome by Trajan's and Hadrian's time. There
were many Christians of Asia in Rome at that time; and the very early Popes, Xystus and
Telesphorus, saw
them every year keep their Pasch the same day as did the Jews. They maintained that was
correct. It was allowed
to pass, and though the rest of Rome observed a different use, no one fell out with them.
But later on, this
divergence seemed sufficiently important to demand some effort to remove it. Polycarp during
his stay in Rome,
tried to convince Pope Anicetus that the quarto- deciman use was the only one permissible. He
did not succeed.
Neither could Anicetus succeed in persuading the old master to adopt the Roman method. They
parted, nevertheless,
on the best of terms. Under Soter, the successor
of Anicetus, the relations appear to have been a little more strained. It was about this
time that the troubles
in Laodicea arose: the question was growing crucial. About 190 A.D., Victor, the second in succession to Soter, determined to have done with it.
He explained his
views to the bishops of Asia, and begged Bishop Polycrates of Ephesus to call them together
for a conference. Polycrates did assemble them. But they adhered steadfastly to their old custom. The
Bishop of Ephesus
replied in their name to Pope Victor, by a singularly forcible letter, citing
all the illustrious Christians of Asia,
beginning with the apostles Philip and John. He himself came of a family long consecrated to
the Church, for seven
of his relations had been bishops. All the saints and all the bishops whom he quotes kept the feast on
the 14th day. He
announced that he intended to continue the same practice, " without
allowing himself to be scared by any threats, for it is written : It is better to obey
God, than man."
|
p. 291] |
|
211 |
|
ASIATIC
MINORITY |
It became manifest, however, that
the churches of Asia
stood alone in their view. Other Episcopal synods assembled to consider the matter, All their
synodical letters—of
which Eusebius examined the archives—were in favour of the Dominical use. Bishops
Theophilus of Cesarea,
Narcissus of Jerusalem, Cassius of Tyre, Clarus of Ptolemais, and many others, all took part in
the Palestinian council. They all said that
their custom agreed
with that of the Church of Alexandria as to the celebration of Easter. The Bishops of
Osroene concurred. The usage
of Antioch, about which we have no direct evidence, could not have differed from
theirs. The envoys from
Pontus under their dean, Bishop Palmas of Amastris, Bishop Bacchylus of Corinth, and Irenaeus,
in the name of the
Christians of Gaul, over whom he presided, all expressed the same view.
Strong
in such support, Victor went farther. He determined
to break down the resistance of the Asiatics, by cutting them
off from communion with the Church. But the
letters he sent out with that object did not meet with the same response as his appeal to
tradition. Irenaeus
intervened, together with other bishops. Though agreeing in the main with the Roman Church,
they could not,
for such an insignificant matter, allow venerable churches, founded by apostles, to be treated
as centres of
heresy, and cut off from the family of Christ.
It is
probable that Victor thought better of his severe measures. But certainly, in the long run,
the churches of Asia
adopted the Roman use. By the 4th century and notably at the Council of Nicea, nothing
more was said on the
subject. There were still a few quartodecimans, but even in Asia they were but a small sect,
quite outside the Catholic
Church.1 In Rome, for a short time—evidently among the settlers from Asia—there was some
resistance. A kind
of schism was organised by a certain Blastus. Irenaeus knew him and wrote to him on the
matter.2 But this
opposition did not last.3
1 See, on this subject, my article, La question de la Pdque an concile de NicSe, in the Revue des questions /n'storiques, July 1880.
2 ITe/>J ffx^aroi (Eusebius v. 15, 20; cf. Pseudo-Tert. 53.)
3 In the Philosophumetia, written forty years later, the quartodecimans are alluded to as isolated individuals (rti>2r <pi\6v(iKOi
T7)v
<pv<riv, ISiurai ttjv yvwffiv, fxa^ifiu/Tepoi t6v rpbxov (viii. 18),
CHAPTER
XVII
controversies in
rome—hippolytus
The Roman Emperors Commodus and Severus.
Pope Zephyrinus and
Callistus the Deacon. Hippolytus. Adoptionist Christo- logy. The Theodotians. The Roman Alogi and
the Montanists : Caius.
The Theology of the Logos. The Modalist School : Praxeas, Noetus, Epigonus, Cleomenes,
Sabellius. Perplexities of
Zephyrinus. Condemnation of Sabellius. Schism of Hippolytus : the
Philosop/mmena. The Doctrine of Callistus; his Government. The Literary Work of Hippolytus
; his Death ; his Memory.
The Roman Church after Hippolytus. Pope Fabian and Novatian the Priest.
from the days
of Nerva and Trajan, the emperors succeeded each other by adoption, and
governed with wisdom. The
paternal affection of Marcus Aurelius revived the system of hereditary succession : a great
misfortune for the
empire. Under his son Commodus, Rome saw a repetition of the mad tyranny of Caligula
and Nero. A sovereign
caring for nothing but the amphitheatre, where the dregs of the people applauded his skill
as a gladiator: wealthy
citizens demoralised by terror, decimated by proscription ; government carried
on chiefly by means of the praetorian
guard ; all this the philosopher-emperor had led up to by associating his son with himself in
the government. It lasted for thirteen years.
|
r. m-i] |
|
CALLISTUS |
On
December 31, 192, Marcia, the morganatic wife of Commodus, seeing her own name on the list
of persons to be killed the next
night, was beforehand with the
emperor, and ended these infamies. The praetorian guard were made to proclaim an old officer,
Pertinax, but 212 his severity soon disgusted them so
completely that they murdered
him. Two senators then presented themselves as candidates for the succession. The one
who promised most,
Didius Julianus, was chosen, and forced by the guard upon the Senate and the Roman people. This
transmission of power by the garrison of Rome did not suit the armies on the frontier. They chose their own
generals, Severus,
Niger, and Albinus, as candidates for the empire. Severus, who was commanding in Pannonia, was
the first to arrive
in Rome, where he established himself. Then, having come to terms with Albinus—the
commander of the army
in Brittany, already proclaimed in Gaul—he advanced against Niger, his Eastern
competitor, and conquered
him. Turning next against Albinus, he got rid of him also, and remained the sole master of
the empire, severe in
deed as in name. Order was re-established, the frontiers were defended, the Roman armies
appeared again in
Parthia, and this time carried their conquests as far as the Persian Gulf.
Severus was harsh to the
Christians, as to everyone else.
Tertullian protested against his severities in his various writings of the year 197,
AdMartyrcs, AdNationes, Apologcticus.
Severus strengthened the laws against the Christians, and by a special edict, forbade
conversions. But we
shall revert to this point later on.
Pope Victor died during this
reign, in 198 or 199. He was
succeeded by Zephyrinus. And with Zephyrinus, the history of the Roman Church becomes for a
time rather less
obscure. The new pope was a simple and unlettered man. He was scarcely installed, when he
summoned a person
called Callistus, then living in retreat at Antium, and associated him with himself in the government
of the clergy, especially confiding to
him the care of the cemetery. "
The cemetery " had been, until then, in the villa of the Acilii, upon the Via Salaria. Callistus
transported it to the Via
Appia, near which were several very ancient family burying-places, known by the names of
Prastextatus, of Domitilla,
and of Lucina. From the 3rd century, these family burying-places formed a nucleus of
extensive cata- combs,
where the popes had a special funereal chamber. Although they continued to bury in the
cemetery of Priscilla,
and although new burying-places were opened elsewhere, the cemetery in the Via Appia
became especially prominent. It was called by the name of Callistus, although he alone, of all the popes of the
3rd century, was not buried
there.
Callistus
had made himself rather notorious under the previous popes. Hippolytus, his bitter
enemy, says he was
first the slave of a certain Carpophorus, a Christian of Caesar's household ;1 and that
his master had a bank- in the
Piscina Publica2 and entrusted Callistus with funds to run it. Callistus managed the affair very
badly, and to escape
from the anger of Carpophorus he tried to run away. He was embarking at Portus, when he
saw his master
arrive ; he threw himself into the sea, but was fished out again and sent to the pistrinum.3
Attacked by the creditors
of his slave, among whom were many Christians, Carpophorus released him. Callistus did his
best to find the
money. He had, in fact, debtors among the Jews ; he went to find them in the synagogue. A great
commotion ensued.
The Jews declared they had been disturbed in their ceremonies, and dragged their creditor
before the Prefect
of Rome, Fuscianus, accusing him of insisting them, and denouncing him as a Christian. And
in spite of the
efforts of Carpophorus, his slave was condemned, as a Christian, to the mines of Sardinia.
All
this happened during the episcopate of Eleutherus.4 Some time afterwards, the
confessors in Sardinia were liberated,
as we have said before, by the intervention of Marcia.5 The name of Callistus
was not on the list given by Pope
Victor to Marcia. But Hyacinthus the priest,
1 No doubt Marcus Aurelius Carpophorus, C. 1. L. vi. 13040; cf. De Rossi, Bull. 1866, p. 3.
2 This public Piscina was replaced shortly afterwards by the Baths of Caracalla.
3 A mill worked by the lowest slaves, as a punishment.—Translator's Note.
1 Fuscianus was prefect from 185 or 186, till
the spring of 189.
5 See above, p. 183.
who was sent by the ]bpe to Sardinia, persuaded the procurator to release Callistus with the
others. He then returned
to Rome ; but, after all that had occurred, there were too many in Rome who looked at him
askance. Victor
sent him to Antium and gave him a monthly pension. It was from this position, that of
a pensioned confessor,
that he passed to the councils of Zephyrinus, no doubt in the capacity of deacon. In his
eight or ten years'
retreat he had probably had plenty of time to cultivate his mind. Yet he seems always to
have remained a man of
action and governing power, rather than a trained theologian.
But
there was no lack of theologians in Rome. Among the presbyters was one of the first order,
Hippolytus, a disciple
of St Irenasus. His later quarrels with his superiors, and the fact that he wrote in Greek, a
language that shortly afterwards
ceased to be spoken in Rome, combined to cause the greater part of his works to be
forgotten. But the researches
of contemporary erudition are gradually bringing them to light, and they show
that the great Roman writer had no
occasion to envy the literary fame of Origen, his Alexandrian brother. Origen knew him
personally. During
a visit which he paid to Rome, in the time of Pope Zephyrinus, he was present one day at
the delivery of a
homily by Hippolytus, who contrived to introduce into his sermon an allusion to the illustrious
Alexandrian.1
Moreover,
Rome had never ceased to be the favourite resort of Christian thinkers and religious
adventurers. As in the
days of Hadrian and Antoninus, they still flocked there, keeping the Church in a perpetual
state of agitation. And
interesting controversies arose, the precursors of those which afterwards, during the 4th and
following centuries, caused
such serious disturbance.
The
first Christians, as we have so often said, were all of one mind with regard to the Divinity of
Jesus Christ. They
sing hymns, said Pliny, to the Christ whom they honour as God,
quasi dco. " My brothers," says the author of the pseudo-Clementine homily, "we
must think of Jesus 1 Jerome, De viris ill. 61.
Christ as God."1 But
kow was He God? How could His
Divinity be reconciled with the strict Monotheism which Christians, as well as Israelites,
professed? Here was the
parting of the ways. Setting aside the Gnostics, who, though they differed from other
Christians in their - conception
of God, were very explicit as to the Divinity of the Saviour, we find that the current
opinions may be summed up
under two chief types : first, Jesus is God because He is the Son of God incarnate;
second, Jesus is God,
because God has adopted Him as Son, and raised Him to the Divine status. The first
explanation is that given most
explicitly by St Paul and St John, who both teach, without any circumlocution, the
pre-existence of the Son of God
before His incarnation in time. St Paul does not employ the term Logos (the Word) to
indicate the pre- existent
Christ. It appears in the writings of St John, and it was some time before these writings,
being considerably later than
those of St Paul and the first Christian preaching, were accredited to their canonical position,
so that it is at first
necessary to distinguish between the fundamental and commonly received doctrine of the
pre-existent Christ, and that
more special aspect of it derived from the term Logos. The apologists, beginning with St
Justin, laid great
stress upon the idea of the Logos; but it was a purely philosophical idea, and the
deductions drawn from it were
usually quite over the heads of simple believers.
These simple believers — except
the Ebionites of Palestine,
who persistently declared Jesus to be a great prophet, and saw only a Messianic attribute
in His title of Son of
God—either abstained altogether from puzzling themselves, and weakening their belief in
the Divinity of the
Saviour (and these were certainly the greater number) —or they explained it to themselves by one
of the two alternatives
indicated above, Incarnation or Adoption. The language of Hermas is, it seems,
adoptionist. He has got hold of
the idea of a divine person, distinct, in a certain sense, from God the Father, who is for him the Son
of God or the
Holy Spirit. With this divine person, the Saviour is
1 Ae? r\jm% (ppovelv
irepl'Itjctov Xptcrrov cos irepl 9eo0, 2 Clement i.
'j^fcrmanently connected durinp^is mortal life, but not in the way afterwards described as the Hypostatic
Union. His work finished, He is admitted, in
recognition of His merit, to
the honours of apotheosis.
Hermas
did not present these ideas properly developed as a thesis. They make a transitory
appearance, in a corner
of his book, by the way, in connection with other things well calculated to distract attention
from them. But the
mere fact, that a man like Hermas should have such an interpretation in his mind at all,
and have it in such
perfectly good faith, is none the less remarkable. We shall see later that it is connected with
other similar manifestations.
Under
Pope Victor there arrived in Rome a rich Christian
from Byzantium, named Theodotus.1 He was called Theodotus the currier, because he had
made his fortune
by that industry. He was a learned man, and set himself to dogmatize. According to him,
Jesus, except for his
miraculous birth, was a man like other men. He grew up under ordinary conditions,
manifesting a very high
degree of sanctity. At His baptism, on the banks of the Jordan, the Christ, otherwise called
the Holy Ghost, descended
upon Him in the form of a dove: He thus received
the power to work miracles. But He did not thus become God, and according to the
Theodotians, this prerogative
only became His after His resurrection, and but a section of them conceded even so much.
Victor
did not hesitate to condemn such doctrines. Theodotus was excommunicated.2 He
persisted ; and his
adherents were sufficiently numerous to entertain the
1
Information as to the two Theodotus and their sect is to be found in St Hippolytus : i.
Syntagma (Pseudo-Tert. 53 ; Epiphanius liv. lv. ; Philastr. 50); cf.
Contra Noetum 3 ; 2.
Philosophumena, vii. 35 ; x. 23 ; 3. "The Little Labyrinth"
(Eus., H. E. v. 28).
- Hippolytus relates that
Theodotus apostatized at Byzantium, and put
forward his doctrines as an excuse. He said, he had not renounced God : he had
only renounced a man. This tale is hardly credible, because even from Theodotus' own
point of view he had renounced
the Saviour and Lord of all Christians, and his case would still have been extremely grave.
idea of organizing a Church of their own. Two disciples of the Byzantine (a second Theodotus, a
banker by profession,
and a certain Asclepiades) found a Roman confessor
called Natalius, who, in return for a salary, consented to act as bishop in the new sect.
But Natalius did not
persist. He had visions, in which our Lord rebuked him severely. As he turned a deaf
ear, "the holy
angels," during the night, administered to him such a forcible chastisement, that as soon as day
dawned, throwing
himself at the feet of Pope Zephyrinus, the clergy, and the people, he sued for mercy.
Finally they took pity
on him, and he was re-admitted to communion. A little later there appeared (about 230?)
another teacher of the
Theodotian sect, a certain Artemon or Artemas, who seems to have lived long and made
himself rather prominent.
So much
for their external history. Their doctrine must be more closely examined. It appears
from the summary
given to us,1 that the Theodotians, like Hermas, acknowledged a divine power called Christ,
or the Holy Ghost,
as well as God.2 One special point which St Hippolytus emphasizes in the doctrine of
Theodotus the banker,
is the worship of Melchisedech. Melchisedech was identified by him with the Son of God,
the Holy Spirit.
This notion, suggested by a wrong interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews, is found also
much later and in
other quarters.3 Combined with the theory that Christ was God only by adoption, this idea
led them to place
Him lower than Melchisedech. He, the Son of God, of course could not but stand higher than
the good servant Christ,
whose actions he controlled and whose advancement he regulated. Therefore, it was to
Melchisedech that the sacrifice
was offered. " Christ was chosen to call us from
1 According to the Philosophumena.
2Except that Hermas does not use the term Christ, but Son of God.
3St Epiphanius attests this (Haer. lv. 5, 7); the author of the Quaestiones Veteris et Novi Testamenti, who wrote in Rome in his time, took the Theodotian view (P. Z., vol. xxxv., p. 2329).
our devious ways to this knowledge ; He was anointed and chosen by God, because He has turned us from
idols, by showing us
the way of truth." 1 This is exactly the work of the Saviour as described in the parable
of Hermas.
Therefore, we are not much surprised to find this school tracing their parentage back to
previous generations. The Theodotians contended that they were faithful to the ancient tradition, upheld in Rome
till the time of Pope
Victor, and only altered under Zephyrinus. This was, to begin with, untrue, because it was
Victor himself who
condemned the Theodotians. Besides, a number of ancient writers, such as Justin, Miltiades,
Tatian, Clement, Irenasus,
and Melito, had all insisted on the Divinity of Christ, declaring Him to be, at the same
time, God and Man.
From the beginning numbers of Christian hymns and canticles had, indeed, expressed the
same belief,2 but
then these compositions either showed a simple belief in the Divinity of Christ, or explained it
by the doctrine of the
Logos, as taught by St John. And this did not exclude other ideas from being held here and
there, though obscurely
and without their being pressed. Also, we must not forget that, inadequate as it
appears to us, the Theodotian
theology found adherents down to the end of the 4th century, and that St Augustine,3
almost on the eve of
his conversion, still quite sincerely believed it to represent orthodox Christianity.
One peculiarity of this school is its familiarity with positive philosophy. Aristotle was held in
great honour by the
Theodotians, as were also Theophrastus, Euclid, and Gallien. They studied logic and even
abused it, by
misapplying it to the Bible. When a matter-of-fact mind, averse to allegory, takes up biblical
criticism, the outcome
is often the mutilation and alteration of the sacred text. The Theodotians appear to have
had the same
Canon of Scripture as the Church ; they did not, like the Alogi, exclude the writings of St John,
although they
1 Epiphanius lv. 8.
2 The Little Labyrinth, in Eus. v. 28.
3 Confessions, vii. 19.
must have found it awkward to reconcile them with their own doctrines. But their copies of the
Scriptures had but little
resemblance to the received text, and were not even all alike. We hear of those of Asclepiades,
of Theodotus, of
Hermophilus, and of Apollonides, all differing one from the other. The only traces left of this
biblical criticism are found
in the book to which we owe the above information—" The Little
Labyrinth." It was specially directed against Artemas,1 and there is
strong evidence that it was written by
Hippolytus, towards the end of his life. It was not the first time that the great Roman
theologian had attacked
the Theodotians. He had already made special allusion to them, first in his
Syntagma, and afterwards in the
Philosophumena.
The
Alogi also came into collision with him. We have seen that this sect arose in Asia, when the
Montanist prophets
first appeared, and when the writings of St John were still of such recent origin that it was
not altogether absurd
to question their authority. The Alogi were specially concerned with the use
or abuse the Phrygian enthusiasts made of the doctrine of the Paraclete and
visions and prophesies.
Their teaching does not appear to have affected
Christology. St Irenaeus had repudiated it. Hippolytus thought he ought to attack it. He
did so in a book
entitled Defence of the Gospel of fohn and the Apocalypse, a
great part of which must be included in the
chapter devoted to the Alogi2 by St Epiphanius. These bitter foes of the Montanists had
perhaps followed them to
Rome, where just then the disciples of the Paraclete were very prominent. The
Montanists had several leaders
who did not always agree: one of them was a 1 The fragments against Artemas, quoted by Eusebius with no author's name, and which Theodoret says {Haeret. fab. ii. 5) appeared in a book called The Little
Labyrinth, seem to have been by Hippolytus.
Photias (cod. 48) attributes to him (confounding him with Caius) a book Against the Heresy
of Arte7nas. Besides, the title Little Labyri7ith presupposes a Great Labyrinth, and this expression has been used to
denote the Philosophumena as may be seen in the text of that work (x. 5). - Haer. Iv.
certafci /•schines, and another \*is Proculus or Procifs,1 much venerated by Tertullian.2
Proclus wrote to push forward
the claims of the new prophesying. He was answered by a Roman Christian named Caius,3
who, in the course
of his argument, was led to appeal to the tombs, in the Vatican and the Via Ostia, of the
apostles Peter and Paul.4
Caius' book was in dialogue form. It contained a very striking criticism of the Apocalypse
which the author,
like the Alogi, attributed to Cerinthus.5 Hippolytus did not think
he ought to let such an assertion pass. He
answered Caius in some Capita, certain
fragments of which have
recently been discovered.0
But as
early as these first years of the episcopate of Zephyrinus, Hippolytus was expending his
energies in another
controversy. The Theodotians, expelled by the Church, could only make a stir outside ;
whilst in the very heart
of the Christian community a great controversy agitated both cultivated and uncultivated
minds.
The aim
was to reach some understanding as to what exactly the Divinity incarnate in Jesus
Christ really was. Starting
from the Johannine axiom, "the Word was made flesh," many writers, and especially
the Apologists, began to
study Philo's theory of the Logos. They found in that theory a means of reconciling their own
faith with their philosophical
education, and also a point of contact with
1 Pseudo-Tert. 52, 53 ; cf. Philosophumetta, viii. 19.
2 Adv. Valent. 5 ; Proclus, see Eus. ii. 25 ; iii. 31 ; vi. 20.
3 Photius (cod. 48) calls him a priest; but this may result from the confusion he makes between Caius and Hippolytus.
4 Caius goes on : "Who founded this church."—Translators Note.
5 It does not seem that Caius extended his criticisms to the fourth Gospel. Eusebius (vi. 20), who is very attentive to biblical references, would not have allowed such an attitude to pass unnoticed.
0 On
Caius, see Eusebius iii. 28 ; vi. 20. The Nestorian Bishop, Ebed Jesu (14th century) gives a catalogue
of the writings of Hippolytus, in which the "Chapters against Caius"
are noticed as being distinct
from the treatise, " Defence of the Gospel of John and the Apocalypse" (Assemani,
Bib. Or., vol. iii., p. 15). Mr Gwynn has recently discovered some fragments of these
"Chapters" in an unpublished commentary upon the Apocalypse by
Dionysius Bar Salibi, (See
Texte utid Unt., vol. vi., p. 122 et
seq.) the educated hearers or readers, to whom they were defending Christianity.
Celsus himself approved the doctrine of the Logos. But what exactly was
the Logos ? At bottom, in whatever form their thought clothed itself, the Logos was for them God
revealing Himself externally, acting outside Himself, allowing Himself to
be known, or making Himself known. God is ineffable, abstract, and unknowable: between Him and
the world an intermediary was necessary. This intermediary could only
be Divine : the Word proceedeth from God. All external action on the part of God must be
attributed to Him, first the Creation, then the divine manifestations
(theophanies) in the Old Testament, and at last the Incarnation.
What now is the relationship
between the Word, the accessible
God, and the Father, who is God inaccessible ? This is the delicate point. The Word is of
God, of the very
Essence of the Father, etc
r>79 rod
IIaT/009 overlap, (according to the phrase used later in the
same sense in the
Nicene Creed). Yet He is more than that in Himself. St Justin says crudely, He is another God.
But neither this
exaggerated expression, nor others as strong, which owing to the poverty of theological language
these early writers
used, should be taken in any sense which exceeds what we mean by the distinction of Persons.
In this theory, what
calls for criticism is rather, that the distinction of Persons is not conceived as eternal, as
being a necessity of the
inner life of God. The Platonizing Christians only need the Word to explain certain
contingencies. Logically anterior to Creation, the Word was so chronologically
as well: nothing more. The Greek term Logos, with its double meaning of Reason and Word,
suggested a compromise.
As Divine Reason or thought, the Word had always
existed in the Bosom of God ; as the Word, He came forth from it, in a particular manner
and at a given moment.
This idea is expressed more clearly by the terms " Word immanent" (Ao'yo?
evSiddero?) and " Word uttered" (Aoyo?
Trpo<popiKo<s)> which we meet with sometimes.
But, like all compromises between religion
and philo- sophy,
this had its drawbacks. It wa^jnspired essentially, and above all, by a theory of the universe
quite foreign to
Christian tradition, and which was worked out rather by genuine Platonists, the thinkers of the
school of Philo, or
specially by Gnostics of all kinds. The unity of the divine principle, the Monarchy as it was
called, was only saved
by a sort of distribution (oikovo/jlIo), organized like the Pleroma, to fill up the gap between
the infinite and the
finite. The Person of the Word alone here replaced a whole series of aeons, archons,
and demiurges. When once
the world is there, when creation is accomplished, there were no more
difficulties. The Creator Logos
diffused Himself in His works, especially in Man ; supplied him with wisdom according to his
need; manifested Himself in
the best philosophy of the Greeks, and in the prophets of Israel; and at last in Jesus,
gave His supreme message.
The theory went no farther. It was for the witness of the Church to supply the
knowledge of that which is
the foundation and characteristic of Christianity— salvation through Jesus Christ.
These defects and lacunae explain
the small amount of
enthusiasm which the theology of the Logos roused, not only among the mass of Christians, but even
in men like St
Irena^us, with whom the one thing that carried weight was the tradition of the Church. God the
Creator; Jesus, Son of
God, the Saviour; these were the two poles between which the thought of the great
Bishop of Lyons moved.
It was not that he was ignorant of the various definitions mooted around him; but it was
not by them that
his mind was influenced. Irenaeus was not the leader of a school; he was a leader of the Church.
It is but natural
that others of the clergy should have been of the same mind ; and this brings us back to Rome,
at the moment when the theology of the
Logos clashed with the
steadfastness of Church authority.
The struggle did not, however,
open with a direct attack.
The theology of the Logos had first to meet the opposition of another school of theology. In
Asia, in very
early days, there were people who would not hear of any intermediary between God and the
world, especially in the
work of redemption, and they declared that they knew but one God, He who was incarnate in
Jesus Christ. According
to them the names of Father and Son corresponded only to different aspects of
the same Person, playing
transitory parts,1 and not to divine realities. This is what is called Modalism. The theorists of
the Logos, who were
so obviously Platonists, reproached their adversaries for being inspired by Heraclitus
and Zeno. In
reality, the Modalists had specially at heart the defence of the Divinity of the Saviour, and this
gained for them at first a
certain amount of sympathy. Unfortunately they bungled it, and had to be dropped.
This
doctrine had already found its way to Rome in the days of Pope Eleutherus, when a
confessor named Praxeas
appeared there from Asia. The Roman Church, absorbed in the consideration of Montanus
and his prophecies,
and still hesitating to condemn, had almost decided not even to reprove, when Praxeas
arrived with information
such as changed the wind at once, and the decision was given against the Phrygians.
Praxeas was a Modalist.
His doctrines spread so much that Tertullian said of him that in Rome he had done two
diabolical works :
" He had put to flight the Paraclete, and crucified the Father." This last shaft soon
brought the new doctrine into
ridicule. It exposed pretty clearly one outcome of the doctrine quite contrary to Scripture.
The Modalists were
called Patripassians. The doctrine of Praxeas spread also in Carthage, favoured, says
Tertullian, by the simplicity
of the people. But they found an opponent, no doubt Tertullian himself. He denounced
them to the
authorities of the Church, and Praxeas was obliged, not only to promise amendment, but also to
sign a document
acknowledging his error.2 He was effectually silenced.
About
the same time, at Smyrna, a certain Noetus,
1 Compare this with the analogous ideas which St Justin opposed in his dialogue with Trypho, c. 128.
2 Tertullian, Adv. Prax. i.
^Hbft name also gave rise to many witti#sms,1 wajp arraigned before " the priests "
of Smyrna for the same kind of
teaching, and reprimanded. He complicated the situation by calling himself Moses, and his
brother Aaron, an odd
proceeding behind which probably lurked undue pretensions. At first he defended himself
successfully. But as he
persisted in holding forth, dogmatized, and gathered a group of disciples round him, he
was once more called
before the presbyteral college. This time he was more explicit and affirmed significantly
that, after all, he did no
harm by teaching a doctrine which enhanced the glory of Jesus Christ : "I know but one
God;" he said, " it
is no other than He who was born, who suffered, and who died." Noetus was excommunicated.'2
Thus
the Modalist doctrines had been twice condemned, at Carthage and at Smyrna,
before they tried their
fortunes in Rome for the second time. A disciple of Noetus, called Epigonus, came and opened a
school there ; but he
was soon replaced as head by a certain Cleomenes, who, in his turn, was succeeded, a little
later on, by Sabellius.
There was already a Theodotian school in Rome
which had even become a church. The Modalist teachers were much opposed to the
Theodotians. Probably after
the checks they had met with in Africa and Asia, they had the good sense to soften down
whatever was most
startling in their language. And they were well received at first by the general run of
believers, who suspected
no evil, and even by the Bishop Zephyrinus, who was but little versed in the subtleties
of theology, and was
above all careful, as in duty bound, for the peace of the Church. He left the Modalist teachers
and their school
alone. They laid special stress on the term Monarchy, which
meant much the same as "consub- stantiality"
(a term of later use), and which denoted the most rigorous Monotheism. Monarchy was the
one thing talked
about. The Gnostics, we have seen, introduced this
1 Xot)t6s signifies intelligible ; but &>>6r)Tos means fool.
2 Hippolytus, Contra Noctum i. {cf. Epiphanius, Haer. lvii.) ; Philosophumena ix. 7.
P
system into their Pleroma; and Marcionism had developed on the same lines, under the direction of
Apelles. Popular orthodoxy
willingly joined this movement; they were always ready to defend the " holy
monarchy." Even the Montanists
could not keep out of it; some of them, led by yEschines, enrolled themselves under the banner
of Modalist theology. Others, however, with
Proclus at their head,
maintained a different attitude.
But the common enemy was the
theology of the Logos,[102]defended
by Hippolytus in Rome, by Tertullian in Africa. The orthodox accused it of introducing two
Gods. It required,
indeed, some education in philosophy, and moreover some sympathy, not to see
in the Logos, as presented by
them, a second God, distinct from the true God and inferior to Him. But how was it possible to
avoid this Charybdis,
without falling into the Scylla of Patripas- sionism ? Zephyrinus, good man, at last did
not know which
way to turn: he was quite ready to say with Noetus and his people, " I know one God
only, Jesus Christ,
and beside Him no other who has died or suffered." But he added : " It was not the Father
who died, it was the
Son." This was but to repeat the very terms requiring to be reconciled,
the traditional axioms as to Divine Unity,
the Incarnation, and the distinction between the Father and the Son. Zephyrinus was acting up
to his position in upholding tradition ;
but he could not solve the
enigmas it involved.
Hippolytus, who had a solution of
his own and could not
succeed in getting his bishop to accept it, grew more and more exasperated. His anger was quick to
recognise behind
Zephyrinus his adviser Callistus. When, therefore, Zephyrinus was dead, and Callistus was
chosen to succeed him,
Hippolytus hesitated no longer. He raised a cry of scandal, and with some of his adherenis
separate himself from the
Church. This serious step caused a great deal of commotion. Callistus could not allow it
to be said that Hippolytus
and his followers had separated from him because
he patronised false doctrines: he condemned Sabellius for heresy.[103]
But neither could he allow Hippolytus
to impose his theology upon him. The theologian,
therefore, found himself in the pitiful position of leader of a schismatic
Church, and there he remained,
even under Urban and Pontian, the successors of Callistus.
His bitterness came out in the book which we
erroneously call the
Philosophumena. It was a refutation of all doctrinal systems opposed to Christian
orthodoxy ; orthodoxy being adjusted, needless to say, to the point of view of the author. The subject is dealt with in
nine books, followed
by a tenth book of recapitulation. The first four books are devoted to the philosophies or
mythologies of the
Greeks and Barbarians; then come the various Gnostic sects, and other Christian heresies
down to Noetus and Callistus; and finally the
Elkasaites[104]
and the Jews. This was not the first time that
Hippolytus had
combated heresies. At least twenty years before he had drawn up a list of heretic leaders,
beginning with Dositheus[105]
and ending with Noetus as the thirty-second of the series. This work, called the Syntagma, is lost, but almost the whole of it is included in St
Epiphanius' compilation.[106]
Hippolytus there sets forth their various systems,
and then following St Irenreus, refutes them, whilst discussing their arguments and
interpretations. In the Philosophumena the method employed is entirely different. He couples every heresy with some
philosophical or pagan system, previously refuted, or scoffed
at—for this IHthor is a master of invective. Hippolytus had never been conspicuous for mildness, but
between the Syntagma and the
Labyrinth his character had embittered considerably. The mere mention of Callistus
makes him furious,
and what he says of him is, therefore, not to be relied on. It is not sufficient to put aside
his malicious interpretations;
even the facts, as given by him, cannot be
accepted without reserve.1
Hence, it is difficult to take
the doctrinal statement that
Hippolytus gives, as really representing the teaching of Callistus. " There is but one divine
spirit, called by various
names, Logos, Father, and Son. This last term applies to the Incarnation. The Son is the
visible Being, the
Man. Become Divine by the Incarnation, he is identical with the Father; therefore the
Father and the Son are
one God, one Person only, and not two. Therefore the Father shared the
sufferings of the Son, for we must
not say that the Father suffered."
|
22!) |
|
p. 315-ft] |
|
i-iiitolyti/s |
Tertullian[107]
was acquainted with this doctrine of the "compassion"
(co-suffering), but he does not attribute it to Callistus, and his book against Praxeas
was perhaps written
before his episcopate. It seems pretty evident that we have here a sort of evolution of
Modalist doctrine.
The rather crude Patripassianism, of earlier times, being threatened by the attitude of
Zephyrinus and
Callistus, it may have been thought advisable to amend it.
But the improvement is but
slight, and it is not easy to
understand how after condemning Sabellius, Callistus could have accepted this. But
controversialists are always
inclined to distort the opinions they denounce, and to try to compromise their adversaries, by
connecting them with
mischievous doctrines. Still it is, of course, quite possible that in the orthodox camp the
distrust of the theology of the Logos, the fear of Di-theism,1 and
the all- absorbing
care for the doctrine of the Divine Unity, combined with the imperfection of technical
language, may have
led, occasionally, to ill-founded notions and to the employment of expressions open to criticism.
In spite of the passionate
asseverations of Hippolytus, two
things on his own showing are certain: first, that Callistus condemned Sabellius; and secondly,
that he did not
condemn Hippolytus. Hippolytus went off of his own accord. And, whatever distrust it inspired,
the theology he
represented escaped a formal condemnation. In the next generation it was openly professed by
the Roman priest
Novatian. It still had followers, far into the 4th century. But none of them, neither Novatian
nor the later representatives
of this theory, were in the main stream of thought which led up to the orthodoxy of the
Nicene Creed. That
did not grow out of the theology of the Logos, as formulated by the apologists, and later, by
Hippolytus and
Tertullian; but rather from the simple religious belief of early days, defended—rather than
explained—by St
Irenaeus, formulated—more or less—by the Popes Zephyrinus and Callistus, and soon to find
in their successor
Dionysius an interpreter quite equal to his subject.
1 Hippolytus (.Philosophumena, ix. 11) complains of having been treated as a Di-theist by Callistus : dn-e/cdXet was SiOeovs.
It was
not only for his teaching that Hippolytus fell foul of Callistus. The anti-pope accused him
with equal bitterness
of relaxing the bonds of Church discipline.
According
to Hippolytus, Callistus declared that no sin was too grave for absolution, and eagerly
welcomed back into
the Church offenders whom even the sects rejected ; he would not allow the deposition of peccant
bishops; he admitted
to orders men who had married more than once; he allowed the clergy to marry ; and also
tolerated secret marriages
between Roman ladies of good family and men of
low standing. In these accusations it is not always easy to distinguish between false
statements and malicious
interpretations of real facts.1 On the first point, the testimony of Hippolytus is confirmed in
part by Tertullian,
who published his book De Pudicitia, as a protest against a solemn declaration of the
Pope, evidently Callistus,
as to the absolution, not as Hippolytus says, of all sinners, but of a certain class of
sinner. For some time,
the Church had held that the excommunication of apostates, homicides, and adulterers should
be perpetual. Callistus
relaxed this severity in cases of adultery and the like : " I learn," says
Tertullian, " that a peremptory edict has just been issued. The Pontifex Maximus,
the Bishop of
bishops, has spoken. 'I,' he says, 'I remit sins of adultery and fornication to whosoever shall
have done penance
for them.'" Then follows one of his most cutting and sarcastic invectives. The rigorists of
all the schools, the
Montanists,andthe Hippolytans, weremuchscandalized. It does not follow that they were right.
Moreover, in stipulating
that the repentant sinners should do penance, Callistus was not offering them very attractive
terms. VVe can
judge of this from Tertullian's own words. This is the description, or rather, the
caricature, which he gives of the
reconciliation of a penitent: " Thou dost introduce," he says, addressing the Pope, " thou
dost introduce into the Church,
the penitent adulterer, who comes to make supplication to the assembly of the
brethren. Behold him then : clothed
in a hair-shirt, covered with ashes, in a sad plight,
1 On this subject, see De Rossi,
Bull., 1866, p. 23-33, 65-67.
a spectacle to excite horror in the hearts of all present. He prostrates himself in the midst of the
congregation, before the
widows, before the priests; he seizes the fringe of their garments, he kisses their
footprints, he takes hold of their
knees. In the meantime thou dost harangue the people, thou dost excite the pity of the
public for the sad fate of
the suppliant. O good Shepherd, O blessed Pope, thou dost relate the parable of the lost
sheep, in order that thy lost
goat may be returned to thee; thou dost promise that henceforth he shall never wander from
the fold again. . .
."
Happily for his reputation,
Hippolytus wrote other things
beside his pamphlets. His exegetical work is considerable. It extends over all
the books of the Bible, from Genesis
to the Apocalypse. But he seldom comments on the whole of a book as he does on the
prophecy of Daniel. Besides
his exegetical treatises, he also wrote on AntiChrist, on the origin of evil,
on the substance of the universe, on the
resurrection : this last book was dedicated to the Empress Mammea. We have seen with what heat
he attacked heretics in general, and
those of his own time in particular
; he wrote a special book against the Marcionites. He also appears to have taken up the
question of Church discipline
: his name is claimed for many later compilations, which, more or less, must have been inspired
by him. The Paschal
Question also attracted his attention. He treated it in a general way, in his book on Easter.
He afterwards undertook
to save Christians from being dependent on the calculations of the Jews by drawing up
Paschal tables himself, founded on a cycle of eight years. This cycle was imperfect: the new calculation was soon out
of harmony with
astronomical facts, and had to be abandoned. But for the moment his discovery was considered
marvellous. A
statue was erected to Hippolytus by people of his own sect, and still exists.1 The
theologian is shown seated on a chair
upon the sides of which his famous tables appear. A little behind them is a catalogue of his
writings. To
1 Found in the i6th century near his tomb; it
is now in the Lateran
Museum. The head is modern.
judge by the starting-point of the cycle, this monument belongs to the year 222, the year in which
Callistus died.1 The last
work of Hippolytus seems to have been his book of
Chronicles; a few fragments or adaptations of it still remain, in various languages, for it
was very widely read.
Hippolytus brought it down to the last year of Alexander Severus (235 A.D.). It contained, among other things, very interesting geographical
descriptions.2
Some of
these writings are earlier than his schism, but a good many of them, notably the works of
calculation and chronology,
belong to the time when Hippolytus claimed the position of head of the Roman Church, in
opposition
1 At the time of Constantine, Callistus was numbered amongst the Martyr-Popes. In the Philocalian table of Depositiones Marty runt, of 336, his name is commemorated on the 14th of October with those of Pontian, Fabian, Cornelius, and Xystus II. Two of these were executed (Fabian and Xystus II.) ; the two others died in exile. Nothing similar is recorded of Callistus. He died in the reign of Alexander Severus, under whom it is hardly probable that there were any martyrs. Efforts have therefore been made to connect the story of his exile to Sardinia, as related by Hippolytus, with the honours paid to him after his death. But this connection is impossible. The death of Callistus did not happen until at least thirty-three years after his trial, and more than thirty years after his return from exile. Now we see in the Philocalian tables that Lucius, who was exiled and died directly after his return from exile, was not counted among the Martyr-Popes. Therefore temporary exile was not considered sufficient to give the title of martyr. As the evidence is thus conflicting, we may suppose, as a hypothetical solution, that Callistus perished in some squabble between Christians and pagans, without any regular trial. During the first half of the 4th century his memory was localized in Rome in two places : in the Trastavere, where Pope Julius erected a basilica (Santa Maria in Trastavere) iuxta CaUistum; and at his tomb on the Via Aurelia. It is strange that he should have been buried there, so far from the cemetery he superintended, which has always borne his name and where all his colleagues of the 3rd century are buried. If it were true that he died in a popular tumult, and if we accept the legend that it happened in the Trastevere, that would explain why he was buried on the Via Aurelia. It would be the nearest to the place where he was put to death.
2 For long it was believed to contain a catalogue of popes. When the Greek text was discovered this was found to be a mistake (A. Bauer, Textc und Unt., 1905, xxix., p. 156).
to the legitimate JPo^s, Callistus, Urban, and Pontian. Their differences were healed by
persecution. After the peaceful
years of Alexander Severus, the accession of Maximin the Thracian brought back the evil
days. The new severities were specially aimed at
the clergy. In Rome, the
heads of both parties, Pontian, the legitimate Bishop, and Hippolytus, the anti-Pope, were
arrested. Both were
condemned to the mines of Sardinia. Drawn together by the miseries of their prison,
the two confessors finally
became reconciled. Hippolytus himself, in his last moments, exhorted his followers to unite
themselves with the rest
of the faithful. His schism did not survive him. When peace was once more restored to the
Church, his body was
brought back to Rome with that of Pontian, who also died in that pestilential island.
They were buried on the
same day, Aug. 13—Pontian in the cemetery of Callistus among the popes, Hippolytus in a
crypt on the Via
Tiburtina. His friends were allowed to erect his statue there.[108]
The honour paid to the martyr finally effaced
the remembrance of his schism. A century later,
Damasus recognised Hippolytus as a martyr; he had also heard it said that he had returned
to the Church after
taking part in a schism ; but having only a very vague notion as to what this schism was, he
identified it with that
of Novatian.[109]
The writings of Hippolytus, which ought to have kept alive his memory, were soon lost sight of in
Rome. In the
next generation, the Roman clergy spoke and wrote in Latin. In the East, the title of Bishop of
Rome, which Hippolytus
had assumed on the title-page of his works, caused much perplexity to the learned, as
they could not find
his name in any episcopal catalogue. Eusebius does not know where he had been bishop; and what
is still stranger,
nor do St Jerome and Rufinus.[110]
Pope Gelasius (c. 495)
by a strange perversion assigns to him the See of Bostra.[111]
Others,[112]
less familiar with the history of the popes,
accept the title of Bishop of Rome, without troubling themselves about the discrepancy
such an assumption
involved. Later still,[113]
when the legend of another
martyr, Hippolytus, buried at Porto, came to light, they put things straight by saying
that Hippolytus, the
author, had been Bishop of the Port of Rome.
In Rome itself, at any rate, Hippolytus
retained the title
of Roman Priest, both in history and in the memorials in the Office. He is so called in the
Liber pontificalis. And
towards the end of the 6th century he was thus represented, with suitable accessories, in a
mosaic of the
basilica of San Lorenzo. But a strange romance about the Decian persecution was already in
circulation ; the
episodes travel from Babylon to Rome, and put upon the scene every kind of martyr, some Roman,
others Persian; some authentic, the
others imaginary. Hippolytus appears in these stories. He is represented as a subordinate of the Prefect of Rome, and in
that capacity has
charge of St Lawrence as prisoner; then he is converted and dies a martyr's death, with
his nurse Concordia,
and eighteen other persons. A most singular transformation ![114]
The Emperor Maximin was dethroned
in 236, and put to
death the following year. His edicts against the Christians cannot have been long in force;
the Roman Church
regained the peace she had enjoyed since the reign of Caracalla. Anteros succeed the
exiled Pope Pontian,
but only for a few weeks. Fabian followed him, and held the See until the Decian
persecution. He is known as
the constructor of certain buildings in the cemcteries of Rome, and as having assigned
the different regions
of the city to the seven deacons.1 This, no doubt, was the origin of the ecclesiastical
divisions, the official zones of
clerical and of religious administration, which were retained in Rome for many centuries.
Serious trouble in the African Church called for
Fabian's intervention outside his own See; the deposition of Privatus, Bishop of Lambeses. Origen also addressed to
him a memorial justifying himself as to the
accusations brought against
his doctrine.2 The science of theology continued to be cultivated in Rome. Instead of
Hippolytus, a new teacher
was heard—Novatian.
Some of his writings are still extant, and
they are in Latin :
for the time has come when the Roman Church changed its language and substituted Latin
for Greek.3 Novatian's
chief work is a treatise on the Trinity, refuting the Gnostics, the Theodotians, and the
Sabellians. It takes the
shape of an exposition on the three chief articles of the Creed : " I believe in God, the
Father Almighty ... and
in Jesus Christ, His Only Son . . . and in the Holy Ghost." The author displays a
profound knowledge of Holy
Scripture; his reasoning is concise, his explanations clear, and his
conceptions sufficiently exact. Coming after so
many controversialists, he profited by their labours. In consequence, his theory of the
Trinity,4 whilst
supporting the Western theory of the double state of the Logos, is much more exact and
complete than any
1 Liberian Catalogue ; Hie regiones divisit diaconibus et mult as fabricas per cymiteria fieri iussit. With regard to his miraculous election, see Eusebius v. 29.
2 On these two questions, see chapters xix. and xx.
3Nevertheless, the original epitaphs of the popes continued to be in Greek. Those of Anteros, Fabian, Lucius, and Gaius (+296) have been preserved. That of Cornelius, which is in Latin, appears to be later than the 3rd century.
4 This term never appears in the text of Novatian.
of its predecessors.1 But Novatian is not only a theologian; he is also a master of rhetoric,
careful and elaborate
in style, he develops his subject artistically, and he gives his readers an occasional rest from
dry study by magnificent
flights of eloquence.
Like
Hippolytus, Novatian was a priest of the Roman Church. Perhaps he exercised functions
similar to those of the
catechists of Alexandria and the theologian priests of Africa; they, besides the instruction of
catechumens, had
also the charge of the young readers.2 The elevation of Novatian to the priesthood had met with
some opposition. The
clergy did not like him. His talent had undoubtedly made him many enemies. At this inopportune
moment it was remembered that he had not
been baptized according to the
ordinary form, but during an illness, and with only the abridged form used in such cases.
However, whether the
majority was, as a whole, favourable to him, or whether Bishop Fabian took a special interest in the
introduction of so
distinguished a man to his presbyteral college, these objections were overlooked. In ordinary
circumstances, Novatian
might indeed have been most useful, but his
talent as an orator, and his learning, which attracted much admiration in some circles, had rather
filled him with conceit.
He had not a very strong head ; the persecution which was approaching, and especially the
ecclesiastical crisis
which it caused, revealed that he was wanting in strength of character.3
1 Note, however, that later this theory was not considered orthodox. Arnobius the younger (dialogue of Arnobius and Serapion i. 11 ; Migne, P. Z., vol. liii., p. 256) when he wishes to give a specimen of the Arian doctrine, quotes the principal phrases of the last chapter of Novatian, but of course without giving the name of the author.
2 Cyprian, ep. xxix.
3 Letter of Cornelius to Fabius of Antioch (Eusebius vi. 43).
CHAPTER
XVIII
the christian school of
alexandria
Egypt under the Greeks and Romans. The
beginnings of Egyptian Christianity.
The Alexandrian School. PantKnus. Clement and his writings. Christian Gnosticism.
Origen's first appearance and teaching in Alexandria. Rupture with Bishop
Demetrius. Origen
in Cresarea. His literary activity and end. Origen's writings. The doctrinal synthesis of the
First Principles.
Wiien the
Romans took possession of Egypt, many thousands
of years had passed since the first corn was sown in the mud of the Nile, and harvested
in the spring, under the
intense heat of a pitiless sun. The long monotonous history of Egypt is that
of a people over-much governed.
The ancient native dynasties were followed successively by Persian administrators,
Macedonian kings, and Roman
viceroys: the government changed hands, but never its form and efficiency.
Long
before Alexander, the Greeks of Miletus had a colony at Naucratis, on the western arm of
the Nile; but
Egyptian Hellenism really began only with the Macedonian conquest. It was a Hellenism
quite peculiar to
itself, essentially military and monarchical ; literary, certainly, but above all, commercial.
Alexandria was its
sanctuary. Founded by the hero, whose tomb it held, it became the residence of kings descended
from his companion-at-arms,
Ptolemy, the son of Lagus. The Museum
of Alexandria, that great focus of study and instruction, organised on the model of the
Greek literary associations,
soon became the centre of all Greek intellectual 237 [P. 32G life, the headquarters of the philosophers,
thinkers, poets, artists,
and mathematicians of the world. Through the haven of Alexandria, sheltered by the isle
of Pharos, the world's
merchantmen gained access to the treasures of Egypt, which, till then, had been a closed
country, a sort of China.
Thence radiated into the far interior, a swarm of Greek merchants, adventurers, and
officials. They obtained a
footing almost everywhere, mingled with the native population, and produced a hybrid
Egypto-Hellenic race, who
formedfca link between pure Hellenism and old Egyptian thought. As a matter of course,
Egypt soon re-acted
on her conquerors. The result of all these influences was a mixed population, very
active and industrious,
strong to endure, and, as a rule, docile, if managed with a firm hand.
On
August i, 30 B.C.,
Alexandria fell into the hands of
Octavius;1 and Egypt, with its immemorial past, became a Roman province, or, to speak more
correctly, the emperor's
private domain, governed direct by creatures of Caesar, for the benefit of his private
purse.
A
prefect—a Roman knight of the lower order—represented the emperor, who
appointed two or three other officials,
such as the judge of Alexandria, and the president of the Museum. Everything else was in the
hands of the prefect,
who, on behalf of the emperor, officiated in place of the Pharaohs in the religious ceremonies.[115]
Elsewhere,
the Romans had always favoured and encouraged
the development of municipal institutions. In
Egypt, where they found no fully organised cities, with elections, council, and magistrates, they
left things as they were.
Alexandria itself was only a crowd under control, not an organic body of citizens. It acquired
a council or a senate,
for the first time under Septimius Severus, but no magistrates. It was the same with
Ptolema'fs, in Upper Egypt. The
only exception was Antino£, organized as a city, by the Emperor Hadrian. The rest of
the country was
divided into nomes, a system which dated from
remote antiquity. The Egyptians, properly
so-called, were excluded from the Roman community. They could not become Roman citizens, without being first
naturalized as Alexandrians,
and that was not very easy to accomplish. Even after Septimius Severus and Caracalla,
the Egyptians continued
to form an inferior caste, and they never appear to have regained their proper position in
the empire. The
national language, Egyptian or Coptic, which had several dialects, was preserved in the
country, in the small towns, and
even among the lower classes in large towns.
As to religion, the Greek legends
did not count for much;
at most, they may have supplied some ornamental additions to the old national cult, which
was too solidly established
on Egyptian soil to yield to strange gods. In Alexandria itself, the enormous temple of
Serapis dominated the bustle of Greek commerce, from the height of its artificial hill. The gods of the Nile were
conquering the conquerors.
The Ptolemys had to become the high-priests of the religion they had inherited from the
Pharaohs.
There was, however, one protest,
Israel had returned to
Egypt, and formed, in AMexandria, an important community, amounting to a third of the whole
population. They
were far from being treated as enemies. The Jews had their chief, or Ethnarch, and their
national council ; they
enjoyed complete religious liberty. Nevertheless, in this strange land, they finally forgot their
own tongue, and the
Holy Scriptures had to be translated for them. The vicinity of the Museum drew them to
literature. Under this
influence arose Philo's exegesis, threatening to dissipate in philosophic dreams the old religion of
the people of
God. In Alexandria there grew up also that literature of a Jewish and Monotheist propaganda, in which
pseudo- sibyls and
apocryphal poets pitted their wits, to their hearts' content, against the gods, the
sacrifices, and the temples.
The origin of Christianity in
Egypt is extremely obscure.
It is not mentioned in the New Testament; the only native of Alexandria mentioned
there is Apollos, and he
plays rather an insignificant part in St Paul's time, as an itinerant missionary, not in his own
country, but in Asia
and in Greece.1 The only book in early Christian literature which appears to have originated
there is the Gospel
according to the Egyptians. Valentinus, Basilides, and Carpocrates are the first Christians of
Egypt whose names
appear in history.2 From Alexandria the female teacher, Marcellina, came to Rome, in the
time of Pope Anicetus.
There Apelles fled, after his quarrel with Marcion; and it was from thence that he
returned with his
clairvoyante Philomena. But we must not conclude that these heretical manifestations
represent the whole of
Alexandrian Christianity. These schools, precisely because they are only schools, imply a
Church, " the great Church,"
as Celsus says; these very aberrations, precisely because they bear the names of their
authors, testify to the
existence of orthodox Church tradition. And in Egypt, as elsewhere, this rested on
episcopal organisation. In his
Chronicle, published 221 A.D., Julius
Africanus inserts
the names of ten bishops, who had held the See
1 It is possible, but not certain, that some of the apostolic letters —the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Epistle of Barnabas, for instance—may have some connection with Alexandrian Christianity. The famous Therapeutae, who are described in a book, The Coti- templative Life, attributed, rightly or wrongly to Philo, have nothing to do with primitive Christianity. On this book, the enigma of which still remains to be solved, see Schiirer, Gesch. des jiidischen Volkes, 4th ed., vol. Hi., p. 535.
2 St Justin (Apol. i. 29) speaks of a young Christian of Alexandria, who lived in the time of the Prefect of Egypt, Felix; see below, p. 348.
before Demetrius,[116]
the bishop of his own day. Demetrius became
bishop about 189. Before him, the chronologist gives the names of Anianus, Abilius, Ccrdo,
Primus, Justus,
Eumenes, Marcus, Celadion, Agrippinus, and Julian. The length of his episcopate is
subjoined to the name of
each bishop; but these figures are of no interest, as, even supposing the resulting
chronological table to be correct,
no incident belonging to the time has survived.[117]One
tradition—which, at the beginning of the 4th century, Eusebius[118]
reports, and which he reproduces, without however corroborating it—says that the
Evangelist Mark first
preached the Gospel in Egypt, and founded churches in Alexandria. In a place called Boucolia,
to the east of the town,
a sanctuary was shown, where reposed the body of the apostle, and of the bishops, his
successors.[119]
The history of the Church in
Alexandria, however, is rather
obscure, even in the time of Bishop Demetrius, whose long episcopate corresponds with those
of the Popes,
Victor, Zephyrinus, Callistus, and Urban. The celebrated catechetical school is the
feature that stands out
most prominently.
In Rome, we have already heard of
many schools of transcendental
exegesis and theology. The Church had difficulties
with several, and had to condemn them. But not always ; and even when it came to a
rupture, the school
was not condemned as a school, but as the organ of a mischievous propaganda. In other words,
the Church did not
censure theology, but only bad theology.
If such institutions could exist
in Rome, in such matter-of-fact
surroundings, how much more in Alexandria, that great centre of learning and
critical literature, under
the shadow of the Museum, the home of Hellenic wisdom, within reach of the celebrated
Library, face to face
with the ancient Jewish schools, where the memory of Philo still lived on, and with the new Gnostic
schools, where
such men as Basilides and Carpocrates were shining lights. Christianity, which drew so many
converts from among
people of cultivation, could not but be affected by their claims, and adapt itself, in some
measure, to their habits
of mind. Yet we have no reason to think that it did so very readily. The orthodox
catechetical School at the
time of the Emperor Commodus, shows no sign of being founded by one of the ancient bishops.
Though finally accepted as an
institution of the Alexandrian Church,
and made available for the instruction of catechumens, it appears, like its Roman
counterparts, to have
sprung from the efforts of private individuals.
We must not forget that an
immense majority of the population
of Alexandria was industrial and commercial, and that the Museum enlightened Hellenism as
a whole, rather
than its own immediate surroundings. Even in Alexandria, the great mass of Christians
could have been but
little concerned with speculative thought. The catechetical School could never have
interested more than a
restricted number of cultivated minds. The rest distrusted rather than admired it. And this
was the general
tendency. Greek culture itself was already under a cloud. The Gnostics had made it the
inspiring force
of their interpretation of Christian teaching1 with lamentable results, as the Alexandrian
Christians knew by
experience. This puts the actual value of this famous theological School in its true light.
Its earliest teachers are
unknown. The first whose memory
has survived, Pantaenus, was a converted Stoic,
1 On this
subject, see de Faye, Clement d'Alexandrie, p. 126 et
seq. Cf.
Strom, i. 1, 18, 19, 43, 99; vi. So, 89, 93, etc.
|
243 |
|
r.
3:34-5] |
|
CLEMENT |
a native of Sicily.1 He we are told, to preach
thfc
Gospel to the " Indians," and is said to have found they had a Gospel in the Hebrew tongue, brought
by the Apostle Bartholomew.2 On his
return to Alexandria, he took over
the management of the School, and numbered among his disciples Clement, his future
successor, and Alexander,
who afterwards became bishop of the churches ill Cappadocia and Jerusalem. Nothing of his
has been preserved.
Although Eusebius speaks of his writings, it does not appear that any of them were ever
published.3
It is
quite otherwise with Clement, his successor; a sufficient number of his writings remain, to
give an idea of the
probable teaching of the Alexandrian School, during the last twenty years of the 2nd century.
T. Flavius Clemens, as his name
indicates, was probably
descended from some freedman of the Christian
consul of that name. He began life as a heathen.4
After his conversion, he followed the teaching of several masters in succession, whom he
enumerates in a
passage of his Stromatah
without naming them—a Greek
of Ionia, another of Magna Grrecia, a third of Ccelosyria (Antioch ?), an Egyptian, an
Assyrian (Tatian ?), and a
converted Palestinian Jew. Finally, he met Pantcenus in Egypt, and, with him, found
rest for his soul.
The School of Alexandria was
exactly the environment he was
seeking, and which suited him. There the wisdom of ancient Greece was not considered an
accursed thing, nor was
it treated with indifference. There, men believed, as Justin did, that it contained a kind of
illumination from the
Divine Logos adored by Christians in Jesus Christ.
1 For Pantaenus, see Eusebius, H. E., v. 10, n (cf. Clement, Strom, i. 11) ; vi, 13, 14, 19.
2Eusebius, H. E. v. 10, is not very sure about all this. Ets'Ii»5oi-s i\6eiv \tyerai, hda \6yos evptiv avriv. The words India and Indians were then somewhat vague ; they may just as well refer to Yemen or Abyssinia, as to Hindustan. Cf. above, p. 92.
3 Eusebius, H. E. v. 10 ; cf. Clem., Strom, i. 1, 11 et seq.- Eclog. 27.
1
Eusebius, Praep. ii. 2,
14. 5 Strom, i. i|
11.
244
CHRISTIAN SCHOOL (^ALEXANDRIA [oh. xviii.
i
There religious learning was cultivated inj this broad spirit, not only with a view to apologetics,
but as a means of
perfecting the individual. It was an orthodox Gnosticism : it did not concern itself with
the mysteries of the
Creator, nor was it led astray in foolish dreams of the Pleroma, or the eccentricities of
impracticable asceticism;
but still like the other Gnosticism, it assured its followers of a position of privilege
among the rest of the
faithful. There were elements in the religious life of a Gnostic Christian, unknown to the general
run of believers. He did not
work out his salvation as others did; he knew more;
his moral ideal was higher than theirs.
As with
Valentinus and Basilides this advanced teaching was justified by a special
tradition, " The Lord, after his
resurrection, had confided the hidden knowledge to James the Just, to John, and to Peter, who
communicated it to
other apostles, and these again to the Seventy, of whom Barnabas1 was one."
Through Pantaenus, it reached
Clement. We do not know exactly when Clement
succeeded his master in the direction of the catechetical School. He was already known as
a-writer before
the time of Pope Victor—that is, roughly speaking, about the time that Irenaeus finished his
great work.2 Perhaps
his Protreptic, still
preserved, belongs to this first period,
and possibly also the eight books of
Hypotyposes, of
which we have only fragments. Of this last work, Eusebius3 speaks with reserve,
and confines himself to the
enumeration of the sacred books, authentic or disputed, quoted in it. Photius4 is more
outspoken, and gives a very
damaging analysis of it. Clement taught the eternity of matter; he said the Son was only
a creature;5 he
believed in the transmigration of souls (metempsychosis), and in the existence
of other worlds, prior to the creation
of man. The history of Adam and Eve was
1 Passage
from the seventh book of the Hypotyposes of
Clement, quoted
by Eusebius, H. E. ii. i.
3 Eusebius v. 28, § 4. 3 H. E.
vi. 14. 4 Cod.
109.
5 On this
point, the testimony of Photius is confirmed by Rufinus (Jerome,
Apol. adv. libr. Rufirii ii. 17).
|
p. 337-8] |
|
245 |
|
CLEMENTS
1»CTRINE |
treated in a shamelessly impious manner rf
Ka\ ctOecos). According to Clement, the Word was made flesh only in appearance. Moreover, he
acknowledged two or three Words, as the following phrase shows : "The Son is also called the
Word, with the same name as
the Word of the Father ; but it was not He who was made flesh ; neither was it the Word of
the Father; but it was
a Power of God, a sort of derivation from His Word, which in the form of reason (vou? yevofxevo*?) dwells in
the heart of man."
These
doctrines, which drew down the condemnation of Photius, scattered as they were in
exegetical commentaries, may have been less accentuated than he thinks. The fact remains that these first
theological flights of Clement's
did not prevent his being enrolled in the college of presbyters of Alexandria. This personal
connection between
the Church and the School was distinctly of service to the School. The other books of
Clement did not
give rise to the same objections as the
Hypotyposcs. The
chief are the Miscellanies
(Stromata) and the Tutor. In the first, the teaching is chiefly
theoretical; the other aims
rather at building up the moral character of the disciple. The
Miscellanies consists of seven books, the first four being written before the
Tutor. Having completed this last work, Clement
returned to the Miscellanies, but never finished it.1
Clement
was extraordinarily learned ; he had thoroughly mastered biblical and Christian literature,
authentic and apocryphal,
and not only orthodox literature, but also Gnostic writings of all kinds. He was not
less well read in
poetry and heathen philosophy. His quotations—for he quotes freely1—have preserved
many fragments of lost
books.
1 The eighth book, or that so-called by Eusebius and others after him, is but a collection of quotations from heathen philosophers ; it was probably intended to be used, with the "Abridgments of Theo- dotus,"and the "Extracts from the Prophets," in a continuation of the work.
2 Possibly
his quotations are not always first-hand, he may have taken them from copies.
But he
had not a synthetical mind. He jumps so often
from one subject to another, that it is difficult to discover, in his books, any well thought-out
plan, or completed
design. But, at the beginning of his
Tutor, he
seems to open out on his system of Christian teaching ; he distinguishes between the three functions
which the Word,
through His medium, fulfils. He convicts (II/50- t/oexri/co?), He trains
(IIai<5aywyof, moral education), He
teaches (AiSacmaXiKos,
intellectual education). If the
Miscellanies, as is probable, correspond to this third process, then, evidently, synthesis
was not what Christian
Gnosticism, as Clement conceived it, required. The book is full of
digressions, and consists of disconnected
sentences. This is the more surprising, in that the rival schools of Valentinus and
Basilides are remarkable
for the synthetical form of their teaching. Origen was needed to supply this element.
Clement
did not end his career in Alexandria. The persecution which broke out in Egypt, 202 A.D., was aimed specially at the catechumens; so it
necessarily had a disastrous
effect on the institution over which he presided. The first two books of his
Miscellanies, written at that time, contain more than one allusion to this
crisis. At last,
he had to fly. Shortly afterwards we hear of him at Csesarea in Cappadocia, with Bishop
Alexander, who had studied
under him as well as under Pantsenus. The persecution also raged furiously in
Caesarea. Alexander was
thrown into prison ; Clement took his place in the government of the Church, strengthened the
faithful, and made
many new converts. This is recorded of him, in a letter1 from Alexander himself,
sent by the hand of Clement,
to the Church of Antioch, in 211 or 212. He was already well known to the faithful in
Antioch. In another
letter2 to Origen, written about 215, Alexander alludes to him as already dead.
Besides his books on theological
teaching, Clement
1 Preserved in part by Eusebius, H. E. vi. 11. Clement is much praised : dia KX-^fievros rod ftaicapiov irpe<rj3vTepov, avdpds iuapirov teal 5okI/j.ov.
2 Eusebius, H. E. vi. 14.
wrote others, less speculative, such as his famous discourse " On the salvation of the rich,"
which we have almost entire,
and his homilies "On fasting and on slander." He took part in the controversies of his day on
the Paschal question.
His book on this subject1 has some affinity with a similar work by Melito; another,
dedicated to his friend
Alexander, seems, from its title,
Ecclesiastical Canon
against Judabcrs, to have the same tendency.
But
what is most open to criticism in Clement's works is not the eccentricity of his theology. The
fundamental objection
to his teaching, as to that of Origen, and no doubt also to that of their predecessors, is
that they attached
too much importance to knowledge—religious knowledge, of course. The Gnostic
believer—that is to say,
the theologian—is to them on a higher spiritual plane than the simple believer. This conception is
no doubt quite
different from the heretical distinction between psychic and spiritual—depending on natural
differences of
temperament. Nevertheless, it is also connected with the doctrine of Platonic philosophy, that
knowledge, instead
of augmenting a man's responsibility, increased his moral worth. The School of Alexandria
claimed to turn
out Christians who were not only more learned than others, but morally better. This assumption
was difficult to reconcile
with the general principles of Church discipline. The local Church became aware of this, and,
by incorporating the school into itself, gradually modified its tone, both on this and on other points, in which it
might otherwise have
become a menace to unity.
Of Clement it is uncertain
whether he was born at Athens
or at Alexandria. Origen,2 as his name alone
1 Eusebius, //. E. iv. 26
; v. 13.
- He derived his name from that of Horus, an Egyptian divinity. For the biography of Origen, see especially
Book VI. of the Ecclesiastical
History of Eusebius, bearing in mind the historian's apologetic tendency. He had the opportunity
of consulting people who had
been in touch with Origen ; the library of Ca;sarea contained all the master's works ; as to his letters,
it was Eusebius who-collected them
(vi. 36) ; they furnished him with many biographical details.
would tell us, was a native of Egypt. His parents were Christians, and of good position : his first
master was his own
father, Leonides. From his earliest childhood, enthusiasm possessed and consumed him ;
everything carried
him off his feet: learning, martyrdom, asceticism. Leonides was denounced and condemned as a
Christian (202-3).
His son not being able to share his martyrdom, urged him to confess the faith openly.
Deprived by confiscation
of his paternal inheritance, he found means to support himself and the large family of
which, at the age of
seventeen, he became the head. The catechetical School had been dispersed by the persecution
; but the example of
the marytrs converted many honest folk, who gather round this child, already as
distinguished for learning
as for faith, and Bishop Demetrius accepted him as a catechist. But the edict of Severus
claims new victims in
the scarcely reconstituted school. The youthful teacher leads his disciples1
to martyrdom ; others gather
around him ; nothing daunts his zeal; and at last he draws upon himself the concentrated rage
of the heathen
fanatics.
|
249 |
|
P.
342-3] |
|
ORIGEN |
More peaceful days succeeded:
then, his courage under
the fire of persecution was followed by a wild access of asceticism. Origen, by his mortified
life, became the forerunner
of saints like the Anthonys and the Hilarions. It would not be his fault, if orthodox
Christianity were outdone
in asceticism by the sternest philosophers, or by these Gnostics and Montanists, who had most
cruelly macerated
the flesh. Origen went even farther—too far. In the time of Justin,[120]
a young Christian of Alexandria, wishing
to give the lie to the abominable calumnies which defamed Christian morality, asked permission
of the Prefect
of Egypt, to apply to himself literally the words of St Matthew, xix. 12. Origen does not ask for
leave, he takes
it, thinking thus to put a stop to the suspicions which his duties as catechist might excite
amongst the enemies of
the Christian name.
Bishop Demetrius, informed of
this courageous though unreasonable
act of mortification, nevertheless retained Origen at the head of his School. The young
teacher soon became
the glory of Alexandria. While giving instruction to a daily increasing number of disciples,
he never dropped his own
studies. Justin, Tatian, and Clement had passed into Christianity from paganism: their
education had been
first philosophical, and then religious. Origen's studies followed an inverse order. Brought
up in the Christian
faith, he at first derived from heathen sources only the elements of ordinary knowledge,
such as grammar. It was
not till much later,1 when he began to feel he must understand the teaching which he had to
oppose, that he set
himself to study Greek philosophy and heretical books. He then attended the lectures of Ammonius
Saccas, in company
with an older disciple, Heraclas, who had already been in the School2 five years.
But, whilst allowing his powerful
intellect to range over these fields of learning, he carefully studied Christian tradition, and
strove to ascertain exactly
what the teaching of the Church was. It seems likely that it was with a view to this, that
about 212 he made
his journey to Rome, "being desirous," as he says, "to see this very ancient
Church"3 So also he, who, as
a student of exegesis, was so bold in his scriptural interpretation, felt more than anyone the
need to settle the
correct text by critical research. He learnt Hebrew,
1 Eusebius vi. 19.
2 Porphyry, in Eusebius vi. 19, § 5, 13. Ammonius Saccas, considered the first master of the Neo-Platonist School, wrote nothing. Porphyry (loc. cit.) says that, brought up a Christian, he abandoned his religion and became a pagan. This information is not very reliable, for, in the same place, Porphyry falsely ascribes to Origen an opposite course of development. Eusebius has here confused the philosopher, Ammonius Saccas, with another Ammonius, the author of several books, notably of a treatise " On the Agreement between Moses and Jesus"; perhaps also of a "Harmony of the Gospels," which Eusebius mentions in his letter to Carpianus.
3 Eusebius vi. 14.
and sought everywhere for different versions, by which to check the Septuagint. His journeys gave him
good openings for such research. He is
perpetually on the move; to
Rome, to Greece, to Nicopolis in Epirus, to Nicomedia, to Antioch, to Palestine, and to
Arabia. Heraclas,
who had already helped him in his teaching, took charge of the School during the absence
of Origen. It was not
always thirst for knowledge which sent Origen roaming. Many great personages, anxious for
information about
Christianity, were moved by his reputation for learning, to send for him. Thus, the legate
of Arabia sent an
urgent summons for him, and, about 218, the Princess Mammea, mother of the future
Emperor, Alexander Severus, sent an escort of cavalry to fetch him from Antioch.
Some time earlier, at the time of
the sack of Alexandria by the
troops of Caracalla, Origen had been obliged to fly; he took refuge in Palestine, with the
Bishops Theoctistus
of Caesarea, and Alexander of /Elia. These prelates, friends of learning, proud to show
off to their flock
the celebrated catechist of Alexandria, persuaded him to address, not only the catechumens,
but all the congregation
in their churches. Demetrius vehemently protested
against this, which seemed to him to be irregular, and recalled his spiritual son. The
Palestinian bishops excused
themselves by quoting precedents.[121]
Fifteen years passed. The Bishop
of Alexandria, proud
of Origen's success, and of the fame of his School, gave him a free hand in his teaching, and
did not restrain the
bold speculations which are revealed in his earliest works, notably in the
First Principles[122] now
first appearing. A rich
and devoted friend of his, named Ambrose, put at his disposal a whole staff of stenographers
and copyists: and
thus Origen's commentaries attained wide popularity beyond the limits of his School.
At last, however, a brdach with
the bismop changed the
situation. Origen, summoned to Achaia to combat certain heresies, was ordained priest on his
way through Palestine,
by his friends the Bishops of yElia and Cresarea. Demetrius had refrained from raising him to
this office. By
leaving Origen a layman, he confined his instruction to the catechumens outside the Church, and
prevented his preaching
within it. Heraclas had been differently treated,
and admitted to the college of presbyters, without renouncing his philosophical studies, or
even taking off his
philosopher's cloak.[123]
Perhaps the Alexandrian usage was
already opposed to the ordination of eunuchs.[124]
But Eusebius insinuates, and St
Jerome declares, that the prelate
was only actuated by petty jealousy, and this is quite possible. The Palestinian bishops,
whom Demetrius had
forbidden to allow Origen to preach because he was not a priest, wished, no doubt, to do away
with this restriction.
They did not share the views of their colleague
of Alexandria as to eunuchs. Neither did they make any difficulty about ordaining a member
of another Church.3
But, however that may be, Demetrius protested roundly, though without giving any other
reason than that of
the self-inflicted mutilation. Origen, after a tour in Achaia, Asia Minor, and Syria, returned
to Egypt, and tried
to resume the direction of his School. But this the bishop opposed. Origen was condemned by
two successive synods, to give up
teaching, to leave Alexandria, and
finally, to be deposed from the priesthood. This decision was communicated to the other
bishops, and ratified
without discussion by many of them. The
decision aBEears to have been accepted in Rome, as later on, a similar sentence pronounced
against Arius.[125]
In Palestine, on the contrary, as
in Cappadocia and Achaia,
Origen's position was strong enough to withstand this blow. He found shelter and protection
with the Palestinian
bishops, established himself in Csesarea, and in this new sphere went on teaching in the
schools, writing,
and preaching to the faithful.
Although he himself was turned
out of Alexandria, his
doctrine still remained, interpreted by his old coadjutor, Heraclas. Soon
after Origen left, Demetrius died,
and was succeeded by Heraclas. It seems that his friendship for Origen had cooled, and that,
as a bishop, Heraclas
maintained the attitude of his predecessor.[126]
The Master remained in Palestine, and
one of his disciples, Dionysius,
took over the direction of the catechetical School. But in spite of the undoubted
efficiency of this new
master, the Alexandrian School was no longer in Alexandria. It was in Csesarea, and thither
repaired the most
distinguished students, such as Gregory, afterwards called Thaumaturgus, and his brother
Athenodorus.
Thither also came letters to Origen from the most celebrated prelates of the East, such as
Firmilian, Bishop of
Caesarea in Cappadocia, and there also his most important literary enterprises originated;
notably, his famous
edition of the versions of the Old Testament, the Hexapla and Octapla.1 People
also sought him out there
to solve doctrinal difficulties, to refute heretics, and to provide arguments against
bishops who had
strayed from the accepted teaching. His knowledge, his logic, and his
eloquence were invincible. Moreover,
to all this was added the charm of the most
attractive sanctity, and the prestige of marvellous asceticism. His renown was universal ; his
writings and his
letters circulated throughout the East, and as far as Rome, where, however, they were hardly
read, as Greek was
passing out of use. And, while thus edifying the Church by his virtue, and illuminating
the faith by his
teaching, he also defended it against all enemies— heretics, Jews, and pagans, he faced them
all. To this last
period ,of his life belongs his famous treatise against Celsus. He still lacked, however, the glory
of the martyrs and
confessors. In 235, the persecution of Maximinus had obliged him to leave Palestine, and take
refuge in Cappadocia.
Two of his friends, Ambrose and Protoctetus, a priest of Caesarea, were thrown into
prison. Again taking up
the strain with which as a child he had encouraged
his father to die for the faith, Origen addressed the two confessors in his " Exhortation
to Martyrdom." The
tempest passed, but fifteen years later, the Decian persecution found him at his post of
Christian Teacher, and he was
arrested, dragged to the rack, thrown into prison, and loaded with chains, and his limbs were
wrenched asunder.
He was threatened with the stake, and subjected to other tortures. Nothing
daunted his courage. Nevertheless,
less fortunate than his friend Alexander, who died in prison, Origen lived on. He
survived the end of the
persecution for two or three years, and found time to associate himself with Cornelius,
Cyprian, and 1 One book, with two titles.—Translators Note.
Dionysius, the great bishops of the day, in the merciful work of reconciling the apostates, whose
faith had failed in the days
of trial.1 His friend, Ambrose, died before him. A letter on martyrdom,2 from his
old disciple, Dionysius, then Bishop
of Alexandria, was one of the last that he received. At last he died, crowned with all
the honours a
Christian may aspire to in this world, and poor to the very last. It was at Tyre that he gave up
his beautiful soul to
God. His tomb there was long visited.
I do not say venerated. At that
time, the solemnities of a
yearly commemorative festival were only accorded to martyrs, and to some extent to bishops.
Origen does not appear
in the legends of the saints : his unremitting labours for the furtherance of learning,
great as they were, did not
appeal to the ordinary public. And besides, his doctrines were soon called in question; the
disputes which raged
around his memory were not calculated to crown him with a halo. Some few, indeed, stood up
for him, but
they were unskilful and overdid it; and his enemies were many. Few names have been more
execrated than his. Yet the
historian discerns without difficulty the passions, whether excusable or disgraceful, which
stirred up against him
such men as Demetrius, Methodus, Epiphanius, Jerome, Theophilus, and Justinian. We are
far from possessing
all his works, yet we have enough to enable us to estimate and to compare his teaching and
the accepted doctrines
of the time, and above all, to impress upon us the absolute purity of his intentions.
His literary output is immense.
The greater part of it is
devoted to the Bible. First came the celebrated Hexapla (or six-fold Bible) where stood in
parallel columns
the Hebrew text in Hebrew and in Greek- characters,
and the Septuagint with the Greek texts of Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotian, as well
as various incomplete
versions. This monumental work still existed at Caesarea in the time of Eusebius ;
whether it was pre-
1 Eusebius vi. 39.
2 Ibid., vi. 46.
served until the time of Epiphanius and Jerome is doubtful. A
transcription of part of it, containing only the four Greek versions, was called Tetrapla. Origen
also drew up a
recension of the Septuagint, in which
obelisks marked the
passages wanting in the Hebrew, and
asterisks distinguished supplementary passages,
borrowed from the version of
Thcodotian, wherever the Hebrew seemed more complete than the Septuagint.
These critical works led up logically,
if not chronologically, to an immense mass of commentaries, differing in form (scholia,
homilies, treatises, or
tracts), but covering all the books of the Old and New Testament.
Besides his labours on the
criticism and interpretation of the
Bible, Origen left other works on special subjects; treatises
On Prayer and
On the Resurrection, an
Exhortation to Martyrdom, ten books of
Miscellanies, and the two most famous treatises
Against Celsus, and
On First Principles, IIepi apxeof- A hundred of his letters,
collected by Eusebius,
formed an important addition to this literature. Two of them were addressed to the Emperor
Philip and to his
wife, Otacilia Severa.
Epiphanius estimates the literary
productions of Origen at six
thousand volumes. This enormous number is not improbable, if we consider the peculiarities
of an ancient library,
and the small size of the rolls (volumina, rojuot) written on. However that may be, only a part
of his great achievement
has been preserved to our day. The copyists, especially the Greeks, were soon turned
aside by the anathemas
heaped upon him. The Latins, however, were more lenient, and, thanks to them, we still
have the treatise on
First Principles, a profound work from which we can estimate Origen's synthetic theology, though
indeed all we have is
a rendering, evidently tampered with in several places. Rufinus, the translator, warns us of
this in his preface.
St Jerome made another and more correct translation ; but of his version, as
of the original, unfortunately only
fragments remain.
The idea even of a synthesis is
characteristic. From the
time of St Justin, not to say of St John, men had sought to employ the conception and language
of philosophy as a means of explaining Christian doctrine. But their efforts were incomplete. The points
which they intended
to defend, or to accentuate, were elaborated in philosophical language; the remainder they
left untouched. In this, Justin and the other apologists, and later on, Irenaeus, Hippolytus, and Tertullian,
are all alike. Their
theology, as such, was always incomplete and fragmentary. The doctrinal synthesis
was represented by the Creed.
There, in that brief formula, between " God, the Father Almighty," and "the
resurrection of the body," was
comprised all that believers required for faith and hope. Besides this simple popular formula,
there were only
Gnostic systems, equally complete, from their ineffable abyss to the return to God of
elect souls. Clement
had philosophized Christianity, but his attention was not drawn to particular
points by the necessities of
controversy, nor had he ever felt the need of combining the elements of
doctrine into an harmonious system.
Origen was the first among Christian thinkers to conceive the idea of a synthetic
theology, and he also realised
it. The following epitome is based on the
First Principles.
God, in His essential nature is
One, immutable and good.
By virtue of His goodness, He reveals and communicates Himself; by virtue of
His immutability, He reveals
and communicates Himself eternally. As, however, it is impossible to conceive
of direct relations between essential
Oneness and relative manifoldness, God has first1 to assume a condition
capable of such relations. Hence,
the Word, a distinct Person, a derived Divinity, 0eo'?, not 6 Geo9, and,
especially not auroOeo9.
Origen does not shrink from the term
" second God." The Word, begotten
of the substance of the Father, is co-eternal and co-substantial with Him. Yet, beside this
derivation of being
from the Father, the Word, according to Origen, is inferior in that He has, in Himself, the
archetype of all finite
things, plurality. Thus viewed, He belongs to the 1 In
logical order ; chronology is not in question.
category of the created | He is a creature, KTia/aa, as the Bible says.[127]
Here again, as with the
apologists, it is the very fact of
creation which necessitates the existence of the Word. But for Creation, the Word had had no
raison d'etre. However—and
here Origen is quite logical—the essential goodness of God requires the existence of
creatures ; therefore, the Word is necessary and eternal.
Neither in this system, nor, once
more, in that of the apologists,
does there appear any place for a third Divine Person. The theory propounded requires no
Holy Spirit. Nevertheless,
Origen, like all his orthodox predecessors, acknowledged Him. He occupies so prominent a
place in the
doctrine of the Church,'2 that it is impossible to get out of doing so. And thus, the Holy Spirit
completes the Trinity,
or rather the hierarchy of Divine Persons. The characteristic relations of the three
Persons of this hierarchy
towards created life are—that the Father acts (indirectly) upon all beings; the Word, upon
reasonable beings,
or souls ; and the Holy Spirit, upon beings who are both reasonable and sanctified.
Such is the Divine World, as
constituted by the Three immutable
Persons; below, comes the world of inferior spirits subject to change. They were created
free, and almost
immediately so abused their liberty,[128]
that restraint and
correction became necessary. To this end, the world of sense was created. The body is a
provision for the purifying
discipline of the spirit. In proportion to the gravity of their fault, the bodies which
spirits are endowed with are
either etherial (angels) or material (men), or grotesque and horrible (demons).
Thus
the creation of the body is correlative to that of spirit; there is no such thing as uncreated
matter.
The
union of body and soul gives the latter the opportunity for struggle and
victory. In this struggle, men retain
their free-will and are helped by angels and hindered by demons. But the conflict will
have an end j1 evil is
not eternal ; and the purification will include even the demons.
Here
the theory of Redemption comes in. The Word, deeply concerned in the probation of men,
sends them the assistance
of chosen souls in a bodily form ; the Prophets. He even used a whole nation as an instrument
of deliverance ; but finally, all intermediaries proving insufficient, He came Himself. An absolutely pure soul2
took human form ;
and the Word united Himself to this soul, which retained its liberty, and remained capable
of right or wrong action.
Hence the development of the Man Christ. With
Origen the salvation of the ordinary Christian arises from the work of the cross, the sacrifice,
payment of the debt,
emancipation from bondage to the demon; for the Gnostic Christian, salvation comes from
intellectual enlightenment To neither of them is it the Word made flesh raising, by the closest communion, human
nature to the divine.
The Christ of Origen removes obstacles from the path of the ordinary Christian, and offers
to the Gnostic Christian
an example and illumination ; but that is all.
The end
of things is only a relative end, for things must always exist, and the circle
recommence. When life is
ended, the sin which still remains is expiated in another way, by an immaterial and purifying fire.
Then, the created
spirit enters its final state. Clothed with a glorified body, which has nothing in common
with the human
body, it is henceforth confirmed in goodness. The
' A relative end, of course, and which only concerns individuals ; for the movement of things is in endless
cycles.
2 An exception to universal sin,
|
259 |
|
p. 356-7] |
|
ORIGEN'S
THEOLOGY |
material body left behind serves to clothe other spirits in endless succession.
Such is Origen's system. At the beginning of his First Principles, he
describes the method of its formation. Origen
begins by drawing up a list of the points clearly held by the Church ; he carefully
distinguishes between what he
finds in authorized preaching, and what is only private opinion or vague belief. Authorized
teaching is far
from giving the key to all problems; nevertheless, he intends his synthesis to rest on that.
" Here are the elements,
the foundations, which must be used if, according to the precept, ' Enlighten
yourself with the lamp of knowledge,'
a doctrinal compendium is to be drawn up, rationally designed as an organic whole.
Make use of clear and
indisputable inference; draw from Holy Scripture, whatever can be found there, or deduced from
it; and then,
from all these various sources, form one single body of doctrine."
It is impossible to imagine a more excellent method. Unfortunately, it is taken for granted that
Holy Scripture may be
interpreted allegorically. And so any doctrine may be discovered in any given text; and
thus the door is
opened to private judgment, to rash speculation, and to all the vagaries of an ever-changing
philosophy. Thus, Origen
ended by constructing a system, which is scarcely recognizable as Christianity ; a sort of
compromise between the Gospel
and Gnosticism, a theological system, in which the traditional teaching is rather evaded
than incorporated, and
where even what seems satisfactory in itself becomes alarming when its context is taken into
account.
After the death of Origen, his doctrine provoked much criticism, but more on special points than
as a whole, for no
one appears to have attacked the system, as such. And this criticism, even, was long delayed.
The First Principles was
not by any means the last work of its
author. He wrote it at Alexandria, before he got into trouble with Bishop Demetrius.
Demetrius was not alarmed
by it; indeed, he cannot have been hard to please in the matter of doctrine, for it was
in his time
that Clement published his
Hypotyposes. When he finally broke with Origen, and denounced him
to the whole
Church, it was only on account of his self-mutilation and of his ordination by
the foreign bishops. Heraclas, the friend
of Origen, and his fellow-worker, when he published the
First Principles, made no protest, either then, or as Bishop of Alexandria. Dionysius,
who ruled the Alexandrian
Church, after Heraclas, was himself a disciple of Origen, and kept on good terms with him
to the end. We know in
what veneration he was held by the Bishops of Palestine, of Arabia, of Phoenicia, of
Cappadocia, and of Achaia.
In Rome, the judgment of Bishop Demetrius, which, as we have seen, had no doctrinal
significance, was accepted,
and for a time the matter went no further. In the end, however, disquieting rumours arose
and reached Pope
Fabian. Origen thought it necessary to write to him, as well as to other bishops, on his
orthodoxy. He complained
bitterly of people who had falsified his writings, and even of the indiscretion of Ambrose,1
who, in his haste to publish
his friend's works, had allowed him no time for revision.2 Only an optimist would
accept such an explanation with his eyes shut. Still, it is certain, not only
that Origen died in the communion of the Church,
but that his
doctrine, whatever surprise it may here and there have occasioned, was never officially condemned
during his lifetime.
1 Eusebius, H. E. vi. 36. Cf. Jerome, ep. lxxxiv. 10, and Rufinus, in Hier. i. 44. This is what St Jerome says : " Ipse Origenes in epistola quam scribit ad Fabianum Romanae urbis episcopum poeni- tentiam agit cur talia scripserit et causas temeritatis in Ambrosium refert quod secreto edita in publicum protulerit." If Jerome had heard any rumour of a condemnation of Origen's doctrine pronounced in Rome during his lifetime, we may be quite sure that he would have turned it to account in his quarrel with Rufinus.
2 See the preceding note ; see also the letter of Origen to his friends in Alexandria, in Rufinus, De adulter, librorum Origenis, Migne, P. G., vol. xvii., p. 624.
CHAPTER
XIX
CHURCII
AND STATE Itf THE TIIIKD CENTURY
Persecution
by special edict. Septimius Severus forbids conversions. Religious syncretism : Julia Domna,
Elagabalus, Alexander Severus.
Maximin's Edict against the clergy. Persecutions of Decius, Gallus, and Valerian. Ecclesiastical
property.
In the history of Christianity, the
last years of Marcus Aurelius
are marked with blood. Persecution, like much else, had grown slack during the reign of
Commodus; not that the
prohibition of Christianity was withdrawn, but as in Rome the central government refrained
from enforcing it, and was even somewhat tolerant, it was open to the provincial authorities to be strict or
easy-going, according to
circumstances and inclination. In Asia, the pro-consul Arrius Antoninus (184-5) distinguished
himself by his zeal
against the Christians. Once, during his proceedings against them, the whole body of Christians
in the town appeared
before him and gave themselves up to his tribunal.
Some he sent to execution ; and to the rest he said, " Miserable wretches ! if you
so desire death, you have
precipices, or halters, at command." A characteristic incident which reveals the embarrassing
results of the attempt to
apply the law in its full rigour.
In Rome, in spite of the affair
of Apollonius, things were
fairly quiet. It was the same in Africa, where about this date Tertullian refers to the humanity
of some of the pro-consuls.1
1 Ad
Scap. 4. " Cincius Severus, qui Thysdri ipse dedit remedium quomodo responderent Christiani ut dimitti
possent; Vespronius Candi- dus, qui
Christianum quasi tumultuosum civibus suis satisfacere dimisit."
261
This uncertainty in the
application* the law, which restricted
severity to isolated cases, was hardly likely to impede the progress of Christianity
seriously. The danger to the
State, which impressed Celsus so deeply, finally roused the emperors to take more effective
measures. We have
already inquired into the origin of the prohibition which, during the 2nd century, formed the
only legal ground
for persecution. Now, though this general prohibition was not revoked, new
edicts were issued, specifying the
different classes of Christians to be prosecuted, and determining the whole procedure, including
police regulations,
penalties, and confiscations. The application of these edicts was not left to the
discretion of individual governors
; they were bound to take action, and to follow out from point to point, the plan of repression
laid down by the
officials of the Imperial Secretariat. Consequently, the persecutions became far more fierce;
though, on the other
hand, of shorter duration. Before long, however, the constant change of emperors, and some
instances of the failure
of severe measures, led to the withdrawal of the persecuting edicts.
i. The
Time of the Serverian Emperors
Septimius Severus was the first
emperor to issue such an
edict. Personally, he was far from unfavourable to the Christians. His house was full of them, and
his son Caracalla
was brought up by a Christian nurse.1 But this did not mitigate the severity of provincial
governors. Tertullian's
Apology, his two books, Ad Nationes, in
195, and his appeal to the pro-consul
Scapula in 211, were written
to protest against the cruelty of the magistrates of Severus. But these documents do not bear on
the particular form of persecution,
with which the name of this emperor
is specially connected. What Severus tried to do was to stop the conversions to
Christianity. He issued an
edict with that object, about 200 A.D., during his visit to Syria. Spartian records it, in clear but
laconic terms : "
He forbade, under grave penalties, conversions to Judaism 1 Tert., ad Scap. 4.
or Christianity." [129]
Thl circumci^on of anyone, not a Jew by birth,
had long been strictly forbidden. This prohibition was now extended to baptism
; though, apparently, not for
long. At any rate, Christian writers do not distinguish between the victims of
this edict and those of ordinary
persecution. Nevertheless, it is remarkable that at this very time the catechetical School of
Alexandria was dispersed,
and Clement, its head, obliged to leave Egypt. This school was the most prominent organ of
Christian propaganda
in Egypt: masters and disciples both came clearly under the operation of the edict.
Origen, who tried to
reconstitute the School, was also proscribed, and though he himself escaped death, many of his
newly converted disciples were arrested and
executed. This was in the
year 202, when the celebrated martyrs, Perpetua, Felicitas, Saturus, and their companions,
all neophytes or catechumens,
perished at Carthage.
While
the Emperor Severus[130]
was thus enforcing the old
Roman methods, his own house became the centre of an intellectual movement, whence sprang a
sort of religious rival
to Christianity. Before his elevation to the throne, Severus had found a wife in an old Syrian
priestly family, attached
to the service of the temple of El-Gabal, at Emesa. Julia Domna, the daughter of the
high-priest Bassianus,
was a woman of strong will, and of remarkable intelligence and cultivation. As empress,
she was soon surrounded
by all that was most intellectual in the empire. At that time, cultivated men had ceased to
ridicule the gods.
They were becoming religious. Philosophical mysticism had not, as yet, expressed itself
in the formulas of the
neo-Platonic system ; but there was, almost everywhere, a tendency to
transform the Pantheon into a hierarchy,
so as to reconcile it in some degree with a conception of Divine Unity; in
morality, this school encouraged
Pythagorean asceticism. In short, it was feeling its
way; and Julia Domna helped to find it. A woman of such practical ability, that if
allowed, she would have ruled
the State, could not ignore the religious position, and she interested her circle in it also. In
spite of edicts old
and new, the progress of Christianity was becoming daily more alarming. The old
religions could only bring
against it a divided force. Might they not be drawn together round some tenet or symbol,
and thus acquire a
kind of unity? Might not the gods of divers temples and people be regarded as the
representatives of a Supreme
God, the Creator of the world, who ruled it through them, and of whom they were only
partial manifestations
? The most natural, and at the same time the most
splendid symbol of this Supreme God, would be the sun, which sheds light and heat over
all. The beautiful empress, brought up at the
altars of a Semitic
god, conversant with all the mythologies and philosophies of Greece, and surrounded, on
the Palatine, by an areopagus of thinkers from the four corners of the empire, was herself the
personification of this new
movement—the ideal high priestess of this synthetic system.
She
had, however, too much good sense to pose as herself inspired. She left that
role to a rather mysterious personage,
Apollonius of Tyana, who was known to have lived in the time of the Caesars and the
Flavians. His reputation
as Pythagorean ascetic, miracle-worker, wandering
preacher, and sorcerer, still lingered in Asia Minor and elsewhere. One of the empress's
literary circle,
Philostratus, was set to write his life. Julia Domna had in her possession some rather doubtful
memoirs by a certain
Damius, said to have been a companion of Apollonius.
These she gave to Philostratus, and on this foundation he embroidered extensively,
borrowing right and
left, even from the Christian Gospels, the traits best calculated to bring out the importance and
virtues of his hero:
such as, his love for his fellow-creatures, his great compassion for human misery, and his deep
religious dfvotion
to the gods in gaaeral, and the divine Sun in particular.
The book had a great success, much more so than the new religion. In surroundings hostile to
Christianity, it was
soon seen what capital could be made of it, if not in favour of pagan syncretism, at least
against the spread of
Christianity. Once accepted as true, the legend of Apollonius would rival the Gospel in the
story of a beautiful
life, pure, pious, and devoted, abounding in miracle and acts of beneficence. Porphyry,
Hierocles, and
Julian did not fail to make the most of it.
The influence of Julia Domna continued after the death of Severus in 211, till the end of the
reign of Caracalla.
When her son was assassinated (217), the empress
preferred death to submission to his murderers. Her equally ambitious sister, Julia Moesa,
then appeared on the
scene, and unexpectedly prolonged the Severian dynasty, and the influence of the high
priestly family of Emesa.
She had two daughters, Sohemias and Mammea, each the mother of a young son. The soldiers
of the army of the East, much attached
to Caracalla, were persuaded
to believe that the son of Sohemias was the natural son of their emperor. The child—he
was but thirteen—was
already high-priest of Emesa. Macrinus, who had
succeeded Caracalla, was deposed, and the young priest became Roman Emperor. We know him by
the name of the god Elagabalus, whom
he transported to Rome,
and continued to worship with fanatical devotion. Like his great-aunt Domna, the new emperor
was a syncretist, but after a fashion
of his own. Olympus must centre
round his god, and his first step was to marry that deity to the celestial Juno of Carthage.
Baal, having emigrated
to the West, was reunited to Astoreth, and greeted with the accustomed Syrian rites, in
all their depravity
and frenzy. The emperor himself presided over this religious orgy, and there delighted to
abase all that remained
of the old Roman dignity. At last the pre- torians sickened of the imperial high-priest
and his obscene processions.
They threw him into the Tiber, and replaced him by the son of Mammea, the gentle and
virtuous Alexander.
The god of Emesa, the goddess of Carthage, and many other divinities, brought from afar
for the celestial
nuptials, were sent back to their temples. Alexander, however, had also a turn for
eclecticism in religion.
His piety was even more inclusive than that of Julia Domna, and he venerated at the same
time, in his oratory,
Abraham and Orpheus, Jesus Christ and Apollonius of Tyana. Mammea, his mother, had had
communications with
Origen and Hippolytus,[131]
and possibly Alexander may also
have had some acquaintance with them. He would have raised a temple to Jesus Christ,
and included Him,
officially, amongst the gods, but for the intervention of his advisers. They did not, however, prevent
his openly tolerating
Christian communities, extolling their morality and organization, and, on occasion,
protecting them against unjust
accusations.[132]
Peace reigned for thirteen years,
then Alexander was assassinated
by some mutinous soldiers (March 19, 235), who flung the imperial purple over the
shoulders of Maximin,
a rough and fanatical soldier. A violent reaction at once set in. The Christians,
favoured by the late
emperor, were now singled out for persecution by a special edict, which, Eusebius tells us, was
aimed solely at the
leaders. Origen says also that the Christian buildings were burned.[133]
It was then that his friends, Ambrose the deacon,[134]
and Protoctetus, the priest of Caesarea in Palestine, to whom he addressed his " Exhortation
to Martyrdom " were
arrested, and that he himself was obliged to hide. All three, however, survived this
persecution. It was specially
fierce in Cappadocia, where the legate did not content himself with hunting out the clergy,
but attacked all
believers indiscriminately.[135]
In Rome, Bishop Pontian, and
Hippolytus, the head of a schismatic community, were araMted and ex^gfl to Sardinia, where they
speedily died.[136]The
Bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Caesarea of Cappadocia, must have eluded the
pursuit, for no
vacancies arc chronicled in these sees, under Maximin. The Bishop of Carthage must have
escaped also, for
we hear of no martyr among the predecessors of St Cyprian. On the whole, the edicts of
Maximin do not appear to
have been rigidly carried out during his lifetime ; after his death they were not enforced at
all. Gordian III. (238-43 a.d.) and
Philip (243-49) left the Christians in peace. By
reputation,[137]
at least, Philip was a Christian, but
secretly ; his coinage and the records of his doings give no indication of any external
difference in religion between
him and the other emperors.
2. The Decian Persecution (250-51)
Decius being proclaimed emperor
in September 249, found
himself almost immediately confronted by a double task : he had to effect a moral reform, and
to repel the invasion
of the Goths. This latter duty was forced upon him by circumstances, and though he did not
succeed, he at
least died with honour in the attempt.
The work of reform he took upon
himself, without duly estimating
either his own strength, or the obstacles to be overcome. He revived the office of censor,
and entrusted it to
the senator Valerian, commissioning him to reform all abuses, whether in the palace, the senate,
the government, or elsewhere.
A determination to extirpate the Christian religion was among his schemes for general
reform ; he saw in
Christianity a potent solvent of Roman manners and customs ; he expected to put an end to
it by severe measures,
vigorously applied. It was rather late in the day, however, to embark on such an undertaking.[138]
The edict of persecution, to
judge by the way it was applied—for
the text has not been preserved—ordered all
Christians, and all suspected of Christian tendencies, to make some act of adhesion to paganism, to
make a sacrifice,
or libation, or to participate in the sacred feasts. In every town, even in every village, a
commission was appointed
to preside over the business. A certificate of sacrifice was given to those who
submitted.1 Those who stood
firm were to have pressure brought to bear on them by the government officials and
municipal authorities. Naturally,
those first sought out were the bishops and clergy, and other notable Christians. The
confessors were cast into
prison, and there suffered hunger and thirst, and other lingering tortures, until they
apostatized. From time to
time, capital sentences and executions showed the length to which the authorities were
prepared to go. The stake
was often resorted to, because the entire destruction of the body was supposed
to do away with all hope of resurrection.
The property of fugitives was confiscated.
These
measures, vigorously applied, seemed at first to be completely successful. In the face of
persecution the majority
of Christians made a deplorably poor stand. " The apostasy was universal,"
says Dionysius of Alexandria ; " many important persons came forward of
their own accord; the leaders allowed
themselves to be brought
(Eusebius vi. 40). Among the
passiones martyrum which belong to the Decian persecution, the passion of
Pionius is the only one which can be
quoted with confidence (the Greek text is to be found in Gebhardt,
Acta martyrum selecta, p. 96); that of Carpus (see above, p. 193, note 1) may perhaps belong also to this
time. As to the martyrdom of SS. Achatius (Antioch of Pisidia), Maximus, and
SS. Peter, Andrew,
Paul, Dionysia (Lampsacus), Conon (Magydos), Nestor (Side), Tryphonus and Respicius (Nicasa), Lucian and
Marcion (Bithynia), and
Saturninus (Toulouse), the accounts are too late to be utilized.
1 Some of
these certificates are found in the original in Egyptian papyri. Three were discovered near Arsinoe ;
a fourth comes from Oxyrhynchus
(Archives of the Academy of Berlin, 1893, p. 1007, of the Academy of Vienna, 1894, p. 3 ; Atti del
ii. Congresso di archeol. crist.
Rome, 1902, p. 398 ; Grenfell and Hunt,
Oxyrhynchus papyri, vol.
iv., London, 1904). Cf. Harnack,
Theol. Literaturzeitung; 1894, p. 38, 162, Franchi,
Nuovo Bull, di archeol. crist., 1895, p. 68, and Miscellanea di st. e cult, eccl., 1904,
p. 3.
by those beneath them, or by their colleagues. Summor»d by name, and invited to sacrifice, they most
of them advanced,
pale and trembling, as though they had come, not to offer sacrifice, but to be sacrificed
themselves. The crowd,
gathered for the spectacle, laughed them to scorn ; all saw they were cowards, as much afraid to
sacrifice as to die.
Others, with more effrontery, rushed to the altars, protesting that they had never been
Christians. It is of such as
these that the Lord said they could scarcely be saved. As to the lower classes, they either
followed the rest, or
took to flight. A certain number were arrested. Of these, some persevered so far as to
endure chains and imprisonment,
even for a considerable time ; but, before being brought before the tribunal, they abjured.
Others were only overcome by torture."
In
Carthage and in Rome, things went as in Alexandria. In Smyrna, the Bishop Eudcemon apostatized,
with many of his
flock. But, on the other hand, there were some martyrs and more confessors. In Rome, Pope
Fabian, arrested
at the beginning of the persecution, was put to death on January 20, 250. Two priests,
Moyses and Maximus,
and two deacons, Rufinus and Nicostratus, were thrown into prison, where they remained over
a year. Moyses
died towards the end of the year. At Toulouse, Bishop Saturninus was executed. Pionius, a
priest of Smyrna,
was surprised when celebrating the anniversary of St Polycarp with a faithful few, and died
at the stake. A
Marcionite priest, called Metrodorus, suffered with him. Pionius not only died in company with a
Marcionist, but was
imprisoned with Eutychianus, a Montanist; the edict knew no distinction between the main Church
and the sects.
In Antioch and Jerusalem, the Bishops Babylas and Alexander were arrested, and died in
prison. Origen, who was
imprisoned, and all but torn in two on the rack, escaped with his life; but worn out, no
doubt by the sufferings
he had undergone, he did not live long.
In many
places the bishops made good their escape; St Cyprian at Carthage and St Gregory at
Neo-Caesarea did so,
and so did also, no doubt, the bishops of Ca.-sarea in Cappadocia and other places of which no
account exists. Dionysius
of Alexandria, being arrested as he was leaving the town, was rescued from his escort by
friendly peasants, who led
him to a place of safety.
From their hiding-places, the
bishops still continued to direct
their churches; they kept up communication with those of their clergy who remained at their
posts under the fire of
persecution, and with those courageous believers who still carried on the work of Christian
charity. On this
point, St Cyprian's letters are very interesting. They show how Christian communities in Rome and
Carthage managed
to exist under the reign of terror.
In Rome, the situation was so
serious, that it was impossible
to elect a successor to Pope Fabian. The See remained vacant for fifteen months.
A year of anguish passed. The
confessors, crammed into
dungeons, died slowly. From time to time, some of them were bound to the stake, thrown to the
beasts, or beheaded.
The Church joyfully recorded these noble names.
Martyrs were buried, prisoners were visited, fugitives were succoured, the courage of
those in danger was
upheld, and already there was work to be done in the consolation and reconciliation of penitent
apostates.
Towards the end of 250 A.D., the persecution slackened ; and in the following spring, it ceased. The
bishops reappeared;
Christian gatherings were resumed. In November,
251, Decius died in battle on the Danube. The danger seemed to be over. St Cyprian
called together a Council at Carthage, and the Church of Rome appointed a bishop.
But this tranquillity did not
last. Trebonianus Gallus, the
successor of Decius, issued a new edict to compel the Christians to sacrifice. The empire was then
devastated by
plague. This seems to have caused the second persecution, to which we have but
a few allusions, in the letters
of St Cyprian and St Dionysius of Alexandria.1
The new Pope, Cornelius, was
arrested ; but his flock
1
Cyprian, Ep. lix. 6 ; Dionysius' letter to Hermammon (Eusebius vii. 1). Cyprian wrote his treatise ad
Demetrianum at this time.
crowded to the tribunal, proclaiming their faith and their readiness to die for it.1
Cornelius was merely incarcerated at
Centumcellae (Civita Vecchia), where he died some months later (June, 253). Lucius, elected in
his place, was exiled
very soon after his consecration. He was recalled before long either by Gallus
himself, or by /Emilian, his
short-lived successor, and he took up the government of the Church again early in 254, but died a
few weeks later
(March 4). yEmilian had already been deposed by Valerian, who restored peace to the Church,
and at first showed
himself favourably inclined toward the Christians.
It was now possible to estimate
the results of the persecution.
Gallus had revived it, to pander to the populace,
which was perturbed by calamities of all sorts— pestilence, famine, and the invasion of the
barbarians. The
sanguinary edicts of Decius, however, were originally due to reasons of state.
Decius, and his " reasons of
state," however, had the worst of it. No doubt, for some time, the life of Christianity seemed
suspended. Optimist
officials must have written triumphant reports. An immense number of apostasies had been
inscribed upon the
registers. The majority of recognised Christians had the certificate of sacrifice. The more
obstinate would, no doubt,
after a taste of prison discipline, end by complying with the regulations. But multitudes were
forgotten, who had
either concealed their Christianity, or baffled the police. If so many bishops, priests, and
deacons succeeded
in hiding, and even in continuing their ministrations at the most critical
moments, it must have been because
the authorities either could not or would not see all that was going on. When the persecution
ended, there still remained
a great many Christians, who, never having been called upon to sacrifice, were neither
apostates nor confessors.
The success of this edict, which seemed so complete, was in reality but very partial.
Moreover, though the apostates had sacrificed or received the certificate of sacrifice, yet
they had not, for all that,
gone over to the religion of the empire, or given up 1 Cyprian, op. cit.
Christianity. They were reconciled with the State, but not with their own consciences. Long before
peace was restored,
they began to come to their priests and bishops, with tears of repentance, craving pardon and
readmission to the
congregation. The emperor had made many cowards,
but he had not diminished the number of Christians. Persecution even
reanimated their spirits, for under Gallus the
Roman Christians associated themselves in a body with the confession of their bishop;
they had not done as
much for Fabian at the outset of the persecution. Even the clamour of the
heathen populace, if now and
again it uprose against the Christians, was dying down; the old calumnies were
disappearing, for the
increase of Christianity drew together and mingled the pagan and Christian communities, and led to
a better understanding.
Only in times of public calamity was the cry of the
mob now heard : Christians to the lions ! The scenes of martyrdom which uplifted
enthusiastic believers and
troubled the conscience of apostates, drew protests occasionally even from pagan spectators.1
In short, after the 3rd
century, those emperors who left the Christians in peace, and not those who persecuted them,
seem to have been in
closest accord with the popular feeling.
The empire had not recovered from
its misfortunes. The
frontiers were assailed on all sides; the Franks, the Alamans, and other pillaging tribes from
Germany crossed the
Rhine and the Danube. The Goths, dwellers by the North Sea, became pirates, harried the
sea-board, ravaged Asia
Minor, and even showed themselves in the /Egean. On the east of the empire, the Persians took
possession of
Armenia and Mesopotamia. Even the tribes of the Sahara attacked the outposts of Numidia.
Valerian, good but
weak, so far lost his head as to yield to fanatical counsels and renew
Decian's futile persecution of the Christians.
It was again a war of
extermination,[139]
intended not simply
to stop the progress of the Church, but to destroy it. At first it was hoped that comparatively
mild and bloodless methods would suffice. Then these having failed, they again had recourse to executions. There are,
therefore, two edicts,
of which most of the provisions are known. The first was published in August, 257 ; the second a
year later. The
first edict[140]
only affected the higher clergy—bishops, priesjts,
and deaq^s The^jj/ere enjoined to sacrifice to the gods of the empire, but were not
forbidden to worship their own
God, if they did so privately and without assembling for that purpose. Thus the
principle of religious
syncretism was extended to Christianity, and imposed by public authority. On
recalcitrants, the magistrate
was to pronounce a sentence of exile.
Authentic
documents relate what happened in Alexandria and Carthage. The two bishops,
summoned before the
governor, were put through the same interrogatory, and on their refusal to recognise the Roman
religion, were confined
within given districts. Cyprian appeared alone ; Dionysius, in company with a priest, three
deacons, and a certain
Marcellus from Rome, no doubt a Roman priest or deacon. In Numidia, the imperial legate
was more severe,
and condemned many bishops, priests, and deacons to the mines; other Christians were
associated with them.[141]
Perhaps they had infringed the edict by holding meetings.
The
second edict was promulgated a year later, in the East, where the emperor was fighting the
Persians, and was
addressed by him to the Senate, with instructions for provincial governors. The last but one
of St Cyprian's letters,[142]
gives an analysis of it. It included not only the clergy, but laymen in certain positions.
Bishops, priests, and
deacons were to be incontinently punished with death; senators and knights were to forfeit
their dignities, and to
be deprived of their goods; and, if they still persisted, they were to suffer capital
punishment. Matrons were to
be deprived of their goods, and exiled. The Caesarians, that is, those employed on the
imperial estates —an
immense body, spreading throughout the empire— were to suffer confiscation, and to be
despatched in chains to
servile work in mines, farms, and so on.
r. 379
so] PERSECUTION UNDER VALERIAN
Messengers from Rome carried the
substance of the edict
to St Cyprian. When they left the capital, Pope Xystus II. and four of the deacons of Rome
had already suffered
martyrdom in the cemetery (August 6). Two others, Felicissimus and Agapetus, soon
shared their fate, and
finally, the last survivor of the college of deacons, St Lawrence, was burnt to death on August
io. At Carthage,
Cyprian was summoned before the pro-consul for the second time, and on his refusal to
sacrifice, executed with
the sword. In Spain, the following year the Bishop of Tarragona, Fructuosus, was burnt alive
with his two deacons,
Eulogius and Augurius. The accounts of the martyrdom of SS. James and Marien, in
Numidia, and of
Montanus, Lucius, and others in the pro-consulate, show us that the persecution was still
raging in the African provinces
in 259. The
martyrdom of the clergy was shared
by many ordinary insignificant believers in consequence, no doubt, of the
edict which condemned to death those
who attended religious meetings.
We have no documentary evidence
as to the eastern provinces.
Dionysius was brought back from exile to the neighbourhood of Alexandria, but, though he
had much to
suffer, he was not executed. The clergy of Caesarea in Palestine also escaped. Eusebius[143]
can only tell us of three
peasants, Priscus, Malchus, and Alexander, who were thrown to the beasts, in company with a
woman of the Marcionite
sect. These martyrs had, however, given themselves
up.
In Syria and Asia Minor a lull in
the persecution may have
been caused by the invasion of the Persians. But the absence of direct documentary evidence
is 110 proof that
there was no persecution. Valerian gone, Macrian must have continued the severities he had
instituted. Not so
Gallienus, for though his name appears, with that of his father, at the head of edicts against
the Christians, yet he
soon showed himself favourably disposed towards
them. Proscriptions ceased. The bishops restored
to their sees, even ventured to approach the emperor, and ask for the restoration of
their confiscated churches
and cemeteries. Gallienus gave the requisite orders. Two imperial letters, relating to
this restitution, passed
through Eusebius' hands, and in his
Ecclesiastical History he inserted
a translation of one addressed to Dionysius
of Alexandria, Pinnas, Demetrius, and other bishops.1
The reign of Gallienus
inaugurated a long period of religious
peace. Direct active persecution did not revive till 300 A.D., during the last years of Diocletian.
Aurelian, towards
the end of his reign, had indeed intended to recommence it, and even made arrangements
for the purpose.
But his death, in 275, stopped the execution of the new edicts before they reached the
provinces at a distance
from his headquarters.[144]
4. Corporate Property of the
Christian Church
From the moment that Rome made an
official distinction between Jews and Christians, the Christians were obliged to conceal, not only their
individual belief, but also
their corporate existence. The Christian communities, not being recognised by the State, fell
under the ban of the
very strict laws, which forbid unauthorised associations. Pliny, who inquired of Trajan how to treat
persons convicted of Christianity, required no special instructions how to stop their assemblies.[145]
Trajan, believing all associations
to be dangerous, preferred to expose the towns
to the risk of conflagration, rather than to allow them to organise fire brigades. Under such
conditions the
churches must have needed many ruses to hide their social life from the authorities.
Nevertheless, from the
beginning, they had pecuniary resources and common funds.
A
century after Trajan, we hear of landed property, churches, and cemeteries. These must have
been held in the
name of some individual; but that gave little guarantee of security. Any change in the attitude of
the proprietor or his
heirs, such as his becoming an apostate, or a heretic, would emperil the tenure of the Church. If a
burial-place were in
question, its purpose, of course, could not be altered ; but, for instance, an ill-disposed
heir might bury heretic
or pagan relations1 in a Christian cemetery. It was therefore expedient to find some other
mode of holding
property.
And in
this they succeeded. In the beginning of the 4th century, the churches had not only
corporate possession of
places of worship and of burial, but also had other property pertaining to the whole community,
and not to any one
individual. The edict of Milan2 expressly refers to this.
In 272,
as we shall see, the Emperor Aurelian intervened
in a dispute, between the Catholic community at Antioch and some schismatics, over the
possession of the Bishop's
house.3 After Valerian's persecution, Dionysius of Alexandria and other bishops were invited
to present themselves
before the fiscal agents, that their sequestrated
1 It was impossible to exclude pagans or heretics by such a formula as the "Ad Religionem Pertinentes Meam," employed by the deceased to denote those members of his family who were to be buried in his tomb. Christianity being religio illicita, could not invoke the protection of the law (De Rossi, Bull., 1865, pp. 54, 92).
2 " Christiani non ea loca tantum ad quae convenire solebant sed etiam alia habuisse noscuntur ad ius corporis eorum, id est ecclesi- arum, non hominum singulorum pertinentia." Lactantius, De viort. persec. 48 ; Eusebius x. 5 (Edict of Maximin). The basilica of St Lawrence, in Rome, possessed, as early as the time of Constantine, a piece of ground, quod Jiscus occupaverat tempore persecutionis (Liber pontif, vol. i., p. 182).
3 Eusebius vii. 30.
possessions might be restored. It was clearly as ecclesiastical property, and not merely as
property used by the
Church, that the churches and cemeteries were confiscated in 257. There is evidence of
this earlier still. Under
Alexander Severus (222), a dispute arose between certain tavern-keepers and the Christian
community of Rome, over
the ownership of some land, formerly State property ; the matter was brought before the
prince, who decided in
favour of the Christians.1 Perhaps it was he who authorized them to hold property. The
Christianos essepassus
est of Lampridius (c. 22) seems also to refer to their corporate existence, for their
personal safety had hardly
been in danger under Alexander's immediate predecessors.
The
churches which, according to Origen, were destroyed in 235, by Maximin's order, appear to have
belonged to Christian
communities. There seems no doubt that the
cemetery given into the charge of Callistus (198) by Pope Zephyrinus, belonged to the community,
as also those
Carthaginian areae sepulturarum, known
to be the property
of Christians in Tertullian's time.2 Ecclesiastical property clearly, therefore, existed in the
3rd century, and probably
very early in the century. Under cover of what law, or legal fiction ? Was it by means of
the elastic legislation
for burial clubs,3 favoured by Septimius Severus ? The common folk were allowed to combine, in
order to provide
for themselves decent burial : these associations were allowed to collect monthly
subscriptions, to hold property,
and to have religious meetings; they were represented by an
actor, an official authorized to act in
1 Lampridius Alex. Sev. 49: " Cum Christiani qitendam locum qui publicus fuerat occupassent, contra popinarii
dicerent sibi cum deberi,
rescripsit melius esse ut quemadmodumcumque illic Deus colatur quam popinariis dedatur." The allusion points clearly to a place set apart for divine worship, belonging to the
Christian community, and not to private property belonging to any individual Christian.
-Ad Scap. 3.
De Rossi,
Roma soil., vol. i., p. 101 ; vol. ii., p. viii. ;
Bull., 1864, p. 57 ;
1865, p. 90.
theirfcname. I^Bg^ti^is^irore that tiicse clubs abounded throughout the empire. Why should not the
Christian societies
have enjoyed these privileges ? They took special care of their graves ; why should
they not have appeared
in the character of burial clubs, thus sheltering themselves under the protection of the law ?
Why? For several reasons. First
of all, they had a great
repugnance to these clubs. Tertullian, who has left a famous parallel[146]
between the pagan clubs and Christian associations,
brings out, with his usual force, the points in which they differed. A Spanish bishop, who
had ventured to join
one of these clubs, and allowed his children to be buried by them, incurred ecclesiastical
censure in consequence.[147]
Moreover, the law as to these burial clubs laid down, as a primary condition, that they
must not infringe
the decision prohibiting illicit associations.
Now, what association was more
illicit than Christianity? It would therefore have been necessary to keep
their Christian character from the
knowledge of the authorities. This
would have been extremely difficult. The burial clubs were small associations, numbering
only a few dozen people.
The Church of a large town, like Rome, Carthage, or Alexandria, in the middle of the 3rd
century, might easily
number from thirty to forty thousand. It would have been difficult to pass off such a
multitude as a funeral club.[148]
To me, it seems more probable
that if, after the death of
Marcus Aurelius, the Christian communities enjoyed long intervals of peace, and if they*were
able to hold important
and valuable property, it was due to the fact
that, without any legal subterfuge, they were tolerated, or even recognised, as churches
or religious societies.
Tertullian proclaimed in the market-place, that the Christian society was a religious
society :
Qorpus sumtis de cmscientia religw^is, etc. He
might have saved himself the trouble. The fact was
common knowledge. In his day, the idea of a
Christian was inseparable
from the idea of a member of a religious society.
The religious meetings, the religious bond which united all believers, were the first
things to be noticed
and evil-spoken of. Therefore, to tolerate the Christians meant to tolerate the
Christian body; to
persecute the Christians meant to persecute the collective entity they necessarily formed.
This entity, which grew
and strengthened, might appear dangerous to the safety of the empire; then,
extermination was the remedy.
But it might appear innocuous. The peril was not apparent to Commodus, the Syrian Emperors,
Gallienus, nor even
to Valerian, Aurelian, and Diocletian, at the beginning of their reigns. It was natural to
recoil from the
destruction of so many people, and from the extermination of a society, which
had successfully resisted so many efforts to
destroy it. Some emperors went even farther. When Gallienus wrote to the bishops to come
and claim their churches,
when Aurelian evicted Paul of Samosata from the
Church of Antioch, the Christians must certainly have been tempted to consider themselves
authorised, both as
individuals, and as a body.
To sum
up—the emperors of the 3rd century each took up
a very decided attitude towards the Church; either they persecuted it openly, or they
tolerated it. They
never ignored it. The places of meeting, the cemeteries, the names and
dwelling-places of the leaders were known
to the city magistrates and to the Government. If a persecuting edict came, they knew where
to find the bishop;
they arrested him, and confiscated the places of worship and all the Church property. The
edict was revoked,
and again they turned to the bishop in order to restore the confiscated property. Of legal
fictions, of funeral
associations, of mysterious title deeds, the documents bear no trace. All
transactions take place direct between
the Government and the Christians as a body. Christianity was still prohibited in theory;
no imperial rescript
ever recognised it as a religio licita, or
pronounced the
Christian communities to be authorised associations. The legal restrictions were still there. But
it became more and more
impossible to take them seriously. The marvellous luxuriance of the Lord's
Vine burst asunder all bonds.
CHAPTER
XX
african christianity and
the roman church in the middle of the 3rd century—cyprian
Native
tribes of North Africa—Phoenician colonization : Carthage— Roman colonization and administration—Rise
of Christianity— Tertullian—Cyprian,
Bishop of Carthage—His retreat during the Decian persecution—Factious confessors and
apostates—Relations with
Rome — Novatian's schism — Pope Cornelius—Schism of Felicissimus at Carthage—Pope Stephen—His
controversy with the
African Church on the rebaptism of heretics—Martyrdom of Cyprian.
1. The
African Provinces
The Africa of
the ancients lay, like a great island, between the desert and the sea, the Syrtes and the
Ocean. The first
known inhabitants were of a race not unlike the European races. In ancient history these
tribes, now all designated
by the common appellation of Berbers or Kabyles,
were grouped under various names—Maryices, Moors, Numidians, and Gcetuli. They never
constituted a single state, and rarely formed combinations of any importance for long. The tribal
system, still in force
there, especially to the west, seems to suit them best. But it leaves them ill-protected against an
invader; they are,
therefore, at the mercy of colonizing strangers.
The
first of these colonists were the Phoenicians. Carthage, founded to be Queen of the Western
seas, became in addition the
mother-city of the African continent.
Its houses of business fringed the whole coast, and it spread itself far into the interior,
into the fertile 282 valley of the
Bagradas, and even further, into the fruitful regions afterwards known as Byzacium and
Numidia. This whole
country was studded with towns and villages, where Canaanite customs, institutions, and
language prevailed. Behind this zone of colonization, permeated by Phoenician civilization, lay the Berber
country, which was opening up
to the political influence of the Carthaginians, and still more to their commerce.
The conflict with Rome put a stop
to this expansion. After
the Second Punic War, Carthage was excluded from the sea, and retained in the African
continent but a small domain,
corresponding roughly to that part of the interior where Phoenician was spoken. Beyond,
stretched the kingdoms
of Numidia and Mauritania. Massinissa having
sided with the conquerors, these survived the final catastrophe (146 B.C.). The Romans destroyed Carthage and annexed her territory; but at first they
did no more. The
Latin colonization only began a century later, when Caesar (44 B.C.) restored Rome's ancient rival, annexed the kingdom of Numidia, and welded this new
Africa (Africa nova) and
the province already existing (.Africa
vetus) into
one single province. Colonies of Latin emigrants settled not only on the site of Carthage but
in some of the
other coast towns, and even in the interior. The Phoenician municipalities were reorganised
on the Roman system
; the suffetce were
replaced by duumvirs, the
ancient Canaanite
gods, by the gods of Rome, and the Punic tongue by Latin. Then Berber, lying beyond the
Carthaginian colonies,
was penetrated, and gradually many Latin cities sprang up there.
Yet, the land was far from being
completely Latinized. Phoenician
was long spoken in the country districts, as was Celtic in Gaul, and Coptic in Egypt.
Finally, it was supplanted,
but only much later, and probably not until the Arabs abolished it and Latin together.
The native Berber
tongue held its ground then, and has continued in use, through many changes, right down to the
present day. Berber
was also the language of the native states of Numidia and Mauritania, which long survived
the Punic state, and
of the Gcetuli and other independent tribes on the borders of the Roman territory. It held
its own, with all the
Berber institutions, in a number of little isolated autonomous districts in the interior of
these provinces. These were
governed either by native chiefs, or by Roman administrators.
To maintain the Roman authority,
among a people still so far
behind the civilization of Rome, an army was indispensable. The pro-consul,
though responsible to the Senate, had, contrary
to custom, a legion under his command. This led to difficulties. To end them, it was
decided (37 A.D.) to
separate Numidia from the pro-consular province, and to administer it through the legate of the
legion. The pro-consular
province extended from Hippo (Bone) on the
west to Tripolis; and Numidia spread south in a fan- shape, from the sea-coast between the river
Ampsaga (Oued-el-Kebir)
and the territory of Hippo, till with a long
line of frontier it faced the desert tribes. The headquarters were at the foot
of the Auras range, first at Theveste,
and then at Lambesis.
The kingdom of Mauritania, which
lay to the west of the
Ampsaga, retained its independence till 40 A.D., when it was
annexed and divided into two provinces, Mauritania Canadensis, and Mauritania Tingitana, which
took their names
from their capitals, Caesarea (Cherchell) and Tingi (Tangiers). Here, colonization began too
late, and was necessarily
less successful than in the eastern provinces. The Roman stations did not extend so far
south; and the mountains
on the coast continued to be held by independent tribes. In Tingitana, the
number of Roman towns
was very small, and almost all were on the coast of the Atlantic. The interior no more became Latin
than it had become
Phoenician. The province of Baetica, in Spain, was continually threatened by the pirates of
the Riff, over whom
the Roman authorities had as little control as have the authorities of Morocco now.
Mauritania and the eastern
provinces were treated by the
Romans on very different lines, and they were divided by a chain of custom-houses. In Mauritania,
the year was not
reckoned accordin^to the jtmsljfonsules of Rome, but according to a peculiar provincial system.
The governors were
merely procurators, as in the little civilized Alpine districts.
2. Rise of
Christianity—Tertullian
No information, even legendary,
exists as to the foundation
of the Carthaginian and other African churches.[149]
From whatever country their first apostles came, the Carthaginian Christians early took
their lead from
Rome. Their most frequent communications were with Rome; they were deeply concerned with
all that occurred
there; every intellectual movement, every disciplinary, ritual, or literary event in
Rome was echoed at once
in Carthage. The writings of Tertullian attest this, and also those of St Cyprian, and
indeed all the documents of the African Church so long as its history lasted.
Like other new importations,
Christianity spread rather
quickly from Carthage, through the African colonies. It is possible that it made
conquests even beyond.[150]
As a rule, however, the Christian missions did not leave the lines of Latin influence.
Although the Gospel
was preached in Punic and in the Berber tongue, yet, in these lands, Christianity always
remained a Latin religion.
The Bible was never translated into these native idioms, as it was into Syriac,
Coptic, Armenian, or Gothic.
And indeed, who wrote in Berber or in Punic? Literature there, whether Christian or
pagan, was always Latin.
It has never been suggested that the liturgy was celebrated except in Latin.[151]
And if exceptions existed, they were
certai^y in Greek, and not in any native dialect
This
was a cause of weakness, as the bad days of the
Arab invasions proved. Christianity, being too closely connected with Latin
institutions, did not survive
them.
The
most ancient memorial of African Christianity we possess, relates, not to Carthage, but to
Scilli, a town in pro-consular
Numidia.[152]
Here were arrested the martyrs whom in
180 the pro-consul Vigellius Saturninus con- condemned at Carthage. This magistrate was
the first to take
action against African Christians.[153]
He had many successors. The reign of the
African Severus was not a
time of peace for the Christians of his native land. Tertullian was continually writing to defend
them. On March
7, 203, Carthage was the scene of the martyrdom of two young women from
Thuburbum Minus, Perpetua
and Felicitas, who died in company with a group of their fellow-countrymen, all
neophytes or catechumens. The story of their captivity and martyrdom, written almost entirely by Perpetua herself,
is one of the gems of
early Christian literature. It was preserved, in a setting of his own reflections, by someone
sharing Tertul- lian's
views on visions and prophesying : perhaps Tertullian himself.
In the
time of Severus and Caracalla, Tertullian was the most prominent person in the
Carthaginian Church The son
of a centurion of the pro-consular cohort, he had, when still a pagan, cultivated literature
and the law,[154]
and spent some time in Rome. After
his conversion, he settled at
Carthage, where he was soon raised to the priesthood.
From
197 A.D., he if
found, pen ^hand, exhorting the martyrs,
and upholding Christianity in the face of its pagan opponents, and pleading for it against
the cruelties of the
pro-consul. His earliest works exhibit all his characteristics—burning
rhetoric, inexhaustible vigour, profound knowledge of his time, familiarity
with the past and the books
recording it, and also the aggressive and quibbling spirit traceable in all his writings. For
twenty years he never
ceased contending with pagans, magistrates, Jews, and heretics—Marcion in
particular—intervening in every doctrinal
controversy, or question of casuistry, and treating them all in the same uncompromising manner.
For ever a fighter,
for ever in a state of nervous irritation, at last, not satisfied with opponents outside the
Church, he fell foul of those
within who were less harsh and intolerant than himself. In this state of mind, he was
easily won over to the
Montanists. Then in the name of the Paraclete, he vociferated to his heart's content against
second marriages, against
Christians who became soldiers, artists, or officials, against those who did not veil their
daughters, or practise sufficient
mortification, and against bishops who took upon them to restore penitents to communion. The
humiliation of accepting the Phrygian revelations, which a man like Tertullian must have felt keenly,
was no doubt the price paid for this freedom of
speech. But he found
compensations. His impetuous and picturesque eloquence inspired the ecstatic utterances
of the women, through
whom the Paraclete spoke. In his sect, he was supreme. In Africa, the Montanists were
called Tertullianists.1
But
beneath these storms, the main body of the Church of Carthage and all its African branches
continued their ordinary
Christian lives. Their history remains unknown : and Tertullian's writings give no insight
into its details. No
bishop is mentioned in his authentic writings.
The Passion
of St Perpetua alludes to Bishop Optatus, and to a certain Aspasius, a priest and teacher,
who neither hit it off
with each other, nor succeeded in keeping the peace 1 See p. 203 of this volume.
in their flocks. Perhaps this Optatus was Bishop of Carthage.[155]
Later, appears a certain Agrippinus, under whom a great African Council decided against
the validity of
heretical baptism. This council was an innovation. The custom of holding bishops' meetings had
not begun in Africa in
Tertullian's time.[156]
But it took root soon afterwards, and it was indeed in Africa that synodical
action became most fully consolidated.
An
event, which must have made a great stir throughout Christian Africa,[157]
was the condemnation of Privatus, Bishop of
Lambesis. Though this city was the headquarters of the Roman legion, and the
usual residence of the
legate, and was the most important in the district after Carthage, it does not seem to have
contained many Christians.
Privatus was condemned for heresy by a Council
of ninety bishops. The number is interesting, as showing how widespread Christianity already
was in the African
provinces. Donatus, Bishop of Carthage, and Pope Fabian both wrote letters, severely
censuring Privatus. If only
these letters were still extant, we should know exactly into what heresy the Bishop of
Lambesis had fallen.
The intervention of Fabian and Donatus fixes the date as between 236 A.D. and 248.
Donatus
was succeeded, in 249, by St Cyprian, whose writings throw a great light upon the
African Church and its
relations with the Church of Rome, during the next ten years.
3. St Cyprian and the Decian
Persecution
Coecilius
Cyprianus,4 before his conversion, belonged to the best society in Africa. Rich, or at
least in easy circumstances,
highly cultivated, an expert rhetorician and master of eloquence, and in great request as
a lawyer, he had
troops of friends amongst the best people of his day.
There was nothing^to suggest that he would one day throw in his lot with the Christians, and
become one of their
leaders. Nevertheless, in the prime of manhood, his soul opened out to higher issues. Touched by
grace, he asked for,
and received baptism (246 a.d.), a venerable priest, Cnccilian, helping him to take the
first steps. He was amazed
at the great inner change which at once came over him. He has given us a picture of this
joy of his conversion,
in his book Ad Dotiaiinn, the
earliest of his writings.
His was a complete conversion.
Cyprian not only renounced
the world and his fortune, which he distributed in great part amongst the poor, but even all
secular literature.
Tertullian and St Jerome, though they reviled poets, orators, and philosophers, continued
to read and to quote
them. But Cyprian, once a Christian, abjured all literature except the Bible. He soon became
thoroughly conversant
with it, and has left two collections of Scripture passages, classified and grouped according
to subjects, i.e., controversy with the Jews, justification of
the rules of Christian
life, and exhortation to the confessors to persevere even unto blood.1
These extracts bear witness, as indeed
do all his writings, to his great familiarity with the books of the Old and New Testament.
Shortly after his conversion, he
was admitted to the bench
of presbyters ; then, the See of Carthage falling vacant, he was almost unanimously elected
bishop. Some of the
priests, however, opposed the election of the neophyte, and in spite of his later efforts
at conciliation, always
maintained an attitude of antagonism towards him.
He had not been bishop more than
about a year, when the
Decian persecution broke over the Church. Those around him thought, and he felt also, that
being so well known
in Carthage, he would inevitably be arrested, and that in such an acute crisis, the bishop's
life would count for
more than would his martyrdom. He left the town, and found a safe retreat outside, where he
evaded the 1 Tesiimotiia ad Quirinum,
i.-iii., ad Forlunatum.
t
search of the authorities, but yet kept up communications with his flock, and especially with those
clergy who had contrived
to remain with them,
The situation was extremely
serious. In the long peace which
had preceded the persecution, the African Christians had deteriorated
strangely. Tertullian, from the height
of his uncompromising severity, had not spared the "psychics." But even the milder
Cyprian was hardly less displeased
with his Africans. According to him, they clung to the good things of this life, were
greedy of gain, harsh,
spiteful, inattentive to the admonitions of those above them, and given to mixed marriages,
which drew them
into the pagan world. The women painted their faces, the priests were hardly religious;
the deacons were scarcely
respectable; bishops held posts in the financial administration, and neglected their ministry
for the sake of
those duties; and whilst their poor died of hunger, they frequented markets, made fortunes, and did
not shrink even
from fraud or usury.
Such Christians, led by such
priests, could not be expected
to be very heroic. And their behaviour, in face of persecution, was lamentable. The first
threat, even of confiscation,
let alone death, was too much for most of them. The Carthaginian magistrates and the
other special officials
were at once overwhelmed by the crowd of apostates, demanding certificates of
sacrifice (libelli).
There were defections even among the
clergy. Still, a fair number
of priests and deacons succeeded in evading the search, as did a good many of the laity; and
a few confessors were imprisoned.
The retirement of the bishop was
naturally not approved by all. In Rome especially, where there was no very clear idea of the position of Cyprian
in Carthage, and the
special risks he ran, the criticism was very severe. Shortly after the death of Fabian, a
sub-deacon from Carthage,
named Crementius, arrived in Rome; the priests gave him two letters : one, addressed to
Cyprian, informed him of
the martyrdom of his brother-bishop; the other, written in accordance with the news brought
from Carthage by
Crementius, bore n«thw adds»ss^or signature; but the text showed clearly that it was intended
for the clergy of
Carthage. Both were delivered to Cyprian at the same time. The second astonished him
considerably. The writers
addressed the clergy of Carthage, as if they were no longer under the rule of their bishop :
" We have heard," they said,
" that the holy Pope Cyprian has left the city. We are told that he has acted rightly, being
an eminent person (persona
insignis)." The Roman presbyterate, however, evidently did not consider this
reason a sufficient one; for
they at once alluded to the parable of the Good Shepherd who died for his sheep (Fabian), as
compared with the
hireling (Cyprian) who deserted them on the approach of the wolf. A little further on in
the letter, the lapse of
certain apostate Christians in Rome was attributed to the fact that they also were
"eminent persons" {quod essent rnsignes personae). This
imported a bad meaning into the
term insignis persona, and the
tone of the letter was not
such as to minimize the effect. The clergy of Rome dwelt much on their own laudable
virtue, and on the zeal
with which they had played their part during the persecution. They held themselves up as an
example to the
Carthaginian clergy, and did not spare them some rather severely expressed advice.
Cyprian
could not but be hurt; and so indeed he was. He wrote at once to Rome
{Ep. 9; to acknowledge the letter
informing him of Fabian's martyrdom, and congratulated the Roman Church on the
glory it reflected on her. As to
the instructions sent to the clergy of Carthage, he made as though he had no knowledge of their
real origin, or
rather, he expressed doubts as to their being drawn up by the Roman presbyters. " I have
read," he says," another letter,
without address or signature. The writing, the matter, and even the paper it was written
on, have astonished
me a little. Perhaps something has been omitted
or altered. I return it to you as it is, so that you may see whether it is really the letter you
entrusted to the sub-deacon
Crementius."
The
reply of the Roman clergy is lost, but it is apparent that this convinced Cyprian that false
ref^rts r<^rding him had
been carried to Rome. He felt it necessary to justify himself. To this end, he sent to
Rome copies of thirteen
letters he had written to the priests, deacons, confessors, and others in his
church.1 These documents were well
fitted to show that he had in no wise abandoned his pastoral duties. At the same time, he gave
the reasons for his
retirement. The clergy and confessors of Rome, who were still corresponding directly with
the clergy of Carthage,
now grasped the situation, and expressed approval
of the conduct of Cyprian. They also transferred their correspondence to the hands of another
scribe, and the
eloquent Novatian took the place of the hasty and incorrect writer of the first letter.
This change of attitude may
perhaps have been effected at some
cost to Cyprian's dignity, but it gained for him some very opportune support. The last
letters in the collection
he sent to Rome show clearly the difficulties of the peculiar situation in Carthage, which
was due to an
unexpected alliance between the confessors and the lapsed. Many of the confessors were simple
folk, and the morality
of some was elementary. Some amongst them had confessed the faith, and borne torture,
rather out of bravado,
than from deliberate religious conviction. The universal respect accorded to the martyrs,
the honour rendered
to them after death, the extreme veneration, the solicitude, and the personal attentions
which surrounded the
imprisoned confessors, were all calculated to turn heads that were not very strong. These good folk
were inclined to set
themselves much above the ordinary Christian, to consider themselves great authorities on
religious questions, and, if
occasion offered, to step into the place of the properly constituted spiritual leaders. The
situation in Carthage
was aggravated by the bishop's being absent and a fugitive. The populace did not grasp the
reasons which had
induced him to conceal himself; they kept all their enthusiasm for the heroes who had endured
the rack and the
wooden horse, scourging, and all the other atrocities of 1 Ep. s, 6, 7, 10-19.
prison, and who now awaited but the final award to ascend to Heaven, and reign with Christ.
Such feelings were very
prevalent, not only amongst the
faithful laity who had not apostatized (.stantcs), but also, and above all, amongst the
Lap si, i.e., those who had, in a greater or lesser degree, compromised
themselves by obeying
the edict; finding or believing they were now pretty safe, they tried to return to the
communion of the Church.
But that was not so easy. Discipline demanded a life-long penance for apostasy. No doubt,
as the guilty were so
many, a relaxation of the old rules would be necessary; but in the midst of a
persecution, it was not possible
to consider so important a question, to weigh the different cases, and duly apportion the
penance to the degree
of guilt in each individual instance. It was therefore laid down, in Carthage
and in Rome, that the question of the
lapsed should be reserved untouched, until the bishops could again resume the personal
oversight of their flocks,
take counsel together, and thus give their decisions with due authority and uniformity. Until
then, the lap si must do penance, and abstain from communion.1
This seemed too long a delay to
those concerned. Besides
which, the five priests who had opposed Cyprian at his election, and who, no doubt, had
calumniated him in
Rome, interfered ; they took upon themselves to receive the
lapsi to communion, and to celebrate for them, or in their houses. All that they required was a
letter of recommendation
from some confessor on the eve of martyrdom.
The bishops indeed were in the habit of recognizing
letters of recommendation from martyrs, as availing to shorten the length of canonical
penance. But this
indulgence was not supposed to be granted direct by the martyrs themselves, nor, above all, to
be dispensed ad
lib. The confessors, and in particular, a certain Lucian, who gave himself out as the representative
of an already-
1 At first, Cyprian excluded indigent
apostates from the alms of the
Church. This was natural enough. But the Roman Church was more indulgent on this point, and their
example led him to be more lenient.
executed martyr, called Paul, distributed letters of indulgence broadcast. As a matter of form, the
lapsi were to present themselves
before the bishop; but the letters of recommendation were peremptory. We feel,
in reading them, that these
good people felt they had public opinion behind them, and that it would be difficult to
refuse them anything. Cyprian,
in his letters to them, did his best to show respect and to be conciliatory, whilst he tried to
reason with them, and to
safeguard his own authority.
But, in spite of all his good
will, his condescension and humility,
he could not always accede to their wishes. The letters often covered whole families, large,
ill-defined groups. Communicet
ille cum suis, they wrote to the bishop. The
cum suis was as
vague as the communicet was
unceremonious. Cyprian
objected. The reply was a letter, in which the confessors passed a sponge over all the
apostasies of Africa.
The Bishop of Carthage was desired to see this strange dictum of the new ecclesiastical
authority carried out in
his own Church, and to transmit it to the other bishops of the province.
The situation was strained.
Undoubtedly, the bishop was
backed up by the best of the clergy and laity; and some of the confessors disapproved of
Lucian's conduct, and of
his audacious distribution of indulgences. But wise men are always in the minority, especially
in times of crisis. Cyprian
felt the need of support from the authority of the Roman Church, and specially, from its
confessors, of whom several,
such as the priests Moyses and Maximus, had been in prison for many months ; and letters were
written to him,
expressing high approbation of his conduct. At the same time, he took every opportunity of
showing his respect
for the martyrs ; admitting amongst his own clergy some of the worthiest confessors, though
naturally not choosing
those who were mixed up with the indulgence business.
But the opposition was not
disarmed : on the contrary, it
consolidated itself, being still led by the five factious priests. A certain Novatus was specially
prominent among them. A
rich and influential layman, Felicissimus, strongly supported this party. Towards the end of
250, Cyprian having
sent a commission of bishops and priests to Carthage to prepare for his return and distribute his
alms, Felicis- simus did
all he could to defeat this object, and to undermine the authority of the
bishop. Cyprian had to defend himself.
By his orders, his commissaries in Carthage excommunicated Felicissimus with
his chief adherents. The rebel
priests had already put themselves out of communion with the bishop. One of them, Novatus, set
out for Rome, to secure
for the faction at Carthage the support of the new pope, who, as the persecution in Rome
was abating, was sure
to be elected ere long.
After Easter, that is, in April
251, Cyprian was able to return
to his troubled Church. He had addressed his agitated flock in two pastoral letters, on
the position of the
lapsed, and on the schism.1
According to his long-announced
intention, he called together
a council of African bishops, to pronounce authoritatively upon these outstanding
questions.
4.
The Schism of Novatian During
this time, Novatus was at work, trying to cause a division in the Roman Church. In Rome, as
in Carthage, the
confessors were held in high esteem. Those still in prison were specially surrounded with
homage, and consulted as oracles. Novatus began by getting into touch with Novatian, who was easily influenced ;
and then he tried to
win over the confessors. At first, he did not succeed. Moyses was loyal to Cyprian, and
declared that he would
have no communion with the faction of the five contumacious priests of Carthage. But after
his death, in
January or February 251, his fellow-captives were gained over, and threw in their lot with the
party of Novatus
and Novatian. The object of their intrigues was to bring about the election of a pope, who
would not recognize
Cyprian as the legitimate Bishop of Carthage, and who would protect the rival who was to
be brought forward.
As yet, they had no distinctive platform either
1 De Lap sis, De Ecclesiac unitate.
of dogma or discipline, but they intended, in Rome, as in Africa, to make capital of the prestige of
the confessors. The future
successor of St Peter must be the confessors' pope, as in Carthage the anti-Cyprianite
party proclaimed themselves
the confessors' party.
Their
intrigues came to nothing. The election took place about the middle of March: the enemies
of Cyprian failed
to prevent the choice of a candidate who was alien to their views—the priest Cornelius. They at
once made a
violent attack on him, accusing him, amongst other crimes, of having received a certificate of
sacrifice, and of having
communicated with open apostates. Novatus saw to it that an ill-intentioned protest should
reach Carthage at the
same time as the news of the ordination of Cornelius. It was drawn up in the name of a priest of
Rome, probably Novatian. Cyprian, and
the African bishops who
were beginning to gather round him, saw that exact information was desirable: so they awaited
the official reports
of the election, and even despatched two bishops to Rome. During this delay,1 the
party opposed to Cornelius
elected another bishop, Novatian himself,2 and
1 Two phases are to be distinguished in Novatian's opposition. First, a protest was made against Cornelius and his election, without going any further. St Cyprian draws a clear distinction between the two stages of the question and the two embassies which the schismatics sent in succession to Carthage. Efi. xlv. i : " Diversae partis obstinata et inflexibilis pervicacia non tantum radicis et matris sinum adque complexum recusavit, sed etiam gliscente et in peius recru- descente discordia episcopum sibi constituit . . . c. 3. Cum ad me talia adversum te et conpresbyteri tecum considentis scripta venis- sent." Here, the first letter against Cornelius is in question, that written by Novatian, when he was still a priest. Cyprian notes {Eft. lv. 8) that Cornelius became Bishop, when Fabian's place {i.e. Peter's) was vacant; this could not have been said of Novatian.
2 Cornelius, in one of his letters to Fabius of Antioch (Eusebius vi. 43) says that Novatian sought out, in some obscure corner of Italy, three bishops, all simple and uneducated men {dypoUovs Kal dirXovo-Tdrovs), who, having drunk deep, consecrated him. One of them afterwards craved pardon of Cornelius, who admitted him to lay communion ; the others were immediately deposed from their bishoprics. I have only made (p. 236 of this volume) and only make here a very cautious use of the details of this letter to Fabius, in which Novatian is abused did their best to obtain his recognition b> the \*i\o\t Church. On receiving this news and other intelligence from Rome, Cyprian officially recognized Cornelius.
Thus
the Novatianist schism, which gave birth to an important sect, did not arise from a
doctrinal, but from a personal
question. Novatian had no special views on penance. Novatus' antecedents in Carthage
show him to have
been favourable, rather than opposed, to some relaxation of discipline. During the
controversies of the preceding
year, Novatian had drawn up the letters of the Roman clergy and confessors, those letters
which, St Cyprian
tells us,1 "were sent throughout the whole world, and reached all the churches and all
believers." Now, in these
letters, two points were laid down : first, that the lapsi were
to be admitted to penance, of which the duration
and the conditions were to be referred to the bishops, who would give their decision when
peace was re-established;
and further, that apostates in danger of death
might be readmitted to communion.2 During the persecution, Novatian had succeeded in
evading the authorities,
but had given no proof of any extraordinary heroism.3 No one could have
forseen that he would become
the champion of exclusive rigorism. But when once the schism was organized, it was
inevitably bound to take up
an attitude and principles opposed to those of Cornelius on this burning question. •
About
the middle of May, the Council of Carthage, with Cyprian as president, met at last, and
ruled that all penitent
lapsi, without distinction, should be admitted to penance, and in the hour of death, at least,
reconciled to the Church;
that the length of the penance should depend on the gravity of the case; that bishops,
priests, and
with the violence then customary in controversy. The writer of this document clearly overshoots the mark ; e.g., when he attributes to the devil the conversion of Novatian, doubts
the validity of his baptism,
and turns his theological knowledge into ridicule. Several of the shafts, directed against his
troublesome rival, also hit Pope Fabian
(for it was undoubtedly he who ordained Novatian priest), and also the leaders of the Roman Church during
the Decian persecution.
1 Ep. lv. 5. 2 Ep. xxx. 8. 3 Eusebius
vi. 43, § 16.
other clergy might be admitted to penance, like the rest, but not reinstated in their office. These
decisions were transmitted
to Rome. Cornelius, like most of the Roman clergy, shared the views of the African
bishops. Nevertheless, wishing to settle a matter which concerned so many with the fullest possible authority, he
himself summoned a
Council of all the Italian bishops.
Then
the different positions began to define themselves, and the party of Novatian
appeared as that in favour
of the most puritanical rigorism. No peace between the Church and the
deserters!—perpetual anathemas on the idolaters! So ran the watchword of the new sect. They did not, indeed, forbid the
apostates to do penance;
on the contrary, they urged it on them vehemently, though depriving them of
all hope of readmission to the
congregation, even at their last hour. This was the discipline formerly meted out to
adulterers, as well as apostates;
but it had been for long reserved exclusively for the latter. Novatian and his followers
insisted that this
must continue, and that the concession granted to adultery ought not to be extended to
apostasy. This summed
up primitive Novatianism. Once separated from the Church, however, the sect soon fell into
new and additional varieties of dissent. In the beginning, it only protested
against the relaxation of a point of discipline, which, though rightly adopted and applied at
a time when only
isolated cases of apostasy occurred,1 could not be enforced in the face of the innumerable
defections, produced by a persecution of universal and unusual severity.
Theoretically,
this position was a strong one, and it gives
the key to the relative success of the new schism. The personal influence of Novatian helped the
schism much,
as did the prodigious activity with which his adherents, Novatus in particular, strove to
discredit Cornelius.
The Council of Rome assembled. There were present sixty bishops, not to mention the
priests and deacons
of Rome, and those who accompanied, or repre-
1 That
this continued to be the discipline at ordinary times was clearly shown at the Council of Elvira, at
the end of the 3rd century.
sented their bishops. The letters from the Council of Carthage were read to the assembly. They set
forth the principle
to be applied in restoring the lapsed to communion, and invited the Italian
bishops to condemn the founder of
the new schism. This hope was fulfilled : Novatian and his followers were expelled
from the Church, and the
disciplinary ruling of the Council of Africa was solemnly approved. These decisions were
embodied in a synodical
letter, signed by all the bishops present, and agreed to by all those absent.
Strengthened by this two-fold manifesto from the episcopates of Italy and Africa, Cornelius
hastened to send out, in
all directions, copies of the proceedings of the Synod, together with a full account of
Novatian and his schism.
In Africa, Cyprian supported him with energy; the waverers were but few and isolated.1
Nevertheless, Bishop
Euaristus, one of the consecrators of Novatian, came to Carthage, with a Roman deacon,
Nicostratus, a
confessor of the last persecution, and several others; and they succeeded in organizing a small
Novatianist Church
in the African capital, with a certain Maximus as bishop. No doubt a similar success followed
in other places.
In Gaul, Bishop Marcian, of Aries, joined the sect of Novatian, and treated apostates on his
lines. This is the
only serious case of defection recorded in the West.
In the East, things went much further. Novatian's views found a footing in various parts of
Asia Minor. The
Bishop of Antioch, Fabius, openly became their patron. He, however, did not long occupy the
See, and his brethren
of Syria, Cappadocia, and Cilicia took a different view, so that the movement
was soon got under. He had
also against him the very considerable weight of Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, who was of
the same mind as
Cornelius and Cyprian. From the time of the persecution, he had ordered the restoration
to communion of all
the lapsed, in the hour of death; and at the first sign of peace, he circulated, throughout
Egypt, a sort of penitential
tariff, wherein the different degrees of guilt 1 See especially the letter to Antoninus (Ep. Iv.).
were classified, and each accorded their proper penalty. Novatian's letters made no impression on
him; he answered
them candidly, but gently, as was his way, telling Cornelius' rival that the
best thing for him to do, was to drop
his pretentions to the episcopate. Dionysius also applied himself zealously to win back the
Roman confessors, who had been led into schism. This was a matter of great importance, and Cyprian also threw
himself into it, with
equal spirit. These two great bishops, whose positions and careers present so many points
of resemblance, had independently taken up the same attitude, and they were successful. The Roman
confessors nearly all
repented, abandoned Novatian, and returned to the Church, where Cornelius and his followers
readily received them, even
restoring those who had held office in the Church to their former position. In the eyes
of the Christian masses, this proved very damaging
to Novatian's prestige,
and Cornelius and his two allies, Dionysius and Cyprian, gave wide publicity to these
opportune retractations.
Besides
the letters against Novatianism, written for that purpose, there also exists a sort of
homily, entitled Ad
Novatianum, wherein he is severely taken to task. It seems to have been written in Rome.[158]
But his
little church still managed to exist ; a certain number of believers, "firm in the
Gospel,"[159]
still clung to Novatian.
He, in addition to his controversial writings, poured out practical treatises for his
disciples. We have specimens
of this literature, in his De cibis judaicis, probably also in the
De spectacidis, and the
De bono pudicitiae. These,
and some other works[160]
attributed to him,
have come down to us through St Cyprian. A good many others were known to St Jerome.[161]
The above- mentioned
works have this in common, tMt they were written
during a time of persecution, either under Gallus or Valerian, when Novatian was separated from
his disciples. According
to a tradition of his sect,[162]
he was a victim of the
persecution under Valerian.
The party in Carthage in favour
of clemency had been for
months, in their campaign against Cyprian, making capital out of the vanity of the confessors,
and the indecent haste
of the lapsi. They
must have been much surprised at the
turn things were taking in Rome. Novatus, going from one extreme to another, was with the
Roman confessors, organizing a party on severely puritan and rigorist lines.
On the other hand, the Council of
251, by its clemency to the
libcllatics, and other less deeply involved apostates, deprived the promoters of the schism of a good
number of sympathizers. Felicissimus, on
his side, tried to strengthen
his position. He had himself ordained deacon, that is treasurer, of the opposition Church
they were founding. They scoured Africa to beat up recruits, especially from the episcopate, hoping to set up a
rival council to Cyprian's,
to depose Cyprian himself, and to establish the lax discipline, which was the aim, or
the pretext, for the
whole of this intrigue.
Their success was slight.
Twenty-five bishops were expected
; five only turned up—three apostates and two heretics. One of the heretics was the same
Privatus of Lambesis,
who, some years previously, had been deposed by a large council. At the same time, more
than forty bishops
arrived in Carthage for Cyprian's usual May
Council, the second after the persecMon. The Council met on May 15, 252. Privatus presented
himself, and desired to
plead his cause, and to be reinstated : but in vain.
In view of the persecution, which
under the new Emperor
Gallus was just breaking over the Church, the Council granted communion to the lapsed of
all degrees, who had
conscientiously done penance till then. This still further diminished the
raison detre of the opposition. But it did not affect the partisans of
Felicissimus, who, for
over a year, had been promoting a schism, and not doing penance.
They did not therefore relinquish
their little opposition Council.
They pronounced a sentence of deposition against
Cyprian, and appointed, as his successor, Fortun- atus, one of the five factious priests. Cyprian
did not disturb
himself. He had the whole African episcopate on his side, and the whole Christian
population of Carthage, except
a small body of intriguers, called, from the name of their chief, by the sobriquet of
Infelicissimi.
Felicissimus set out for Rome
with some of his party; they
did their utmost to get their new bishop, Fortunatus, recognized. Pope Cornelius banished them
from the Church;
but, as they made a great commotion, and threatened
to publish letters of Fortunatus, full of infamous calumnies against Cyprian, Cornelius took
fright, and consented to read the documents they submitted. This concession,
the reason for which escapes us, annoyed Cyprian considerably, and he was not a man to be put
out without cause.[163]
This was the second cloud to
arise between two great bishops,
whose connection is famous.'[164]
At the beginning of his
episcopate, Cornelius had been hurt by Cyprian's delay in announcing his consecration, and by
the steps he deemed
necessary to verify it. Cyprian, in his turn, was much surprised by the timidity of his
colleague, and by Cornelius'
apparent readiness to lend his authority to the doubts cast on Cyprian's right" to
occupy the See of Carthage.
He frankly and eloquently
remonstrated with Cornelius.1 This was in the summer of 252. The
persecution of
Gallus, which was already impending, was soon to change the current of Cyprian's thoughts
about the Bishop of
Rome. As soon as he heard of his exile, he hastened to write a letter of congratulation.2
This time, Cyprian himself
was able to remain amongst his people, in spite of the fanatics in Carthage, who were
perpetually clamouring for his
death. The following year, Cornelius having died in exile, Lucius was elected bishop by the
Church of Rome ; he was
also exiled, but for a short time only. Peace was restored, and Lucius returned to Rome.
Cyprian, who had
congratulated him upon his confession, wrote to associate himself and the African episcopate
in the joy of the
Roman Church.3
These letters, as indeed the
whole correspondence of St
Cyprian, testify to the close connection between the two Sees of Rome and Carthage, to their frequent
intercourse, and to
the special consideration in which the Africans held the Church of Rome, " the principal (principalis)
Church, the
source of sacerdotal unity."4
Under Pope Stephen, the successor
of Lucius, these relations
became less pleasant; for a time indeed, they were rather strained.
5. The Baptismal Controversy
Lucius died, March 5, 254. With
Stephen, who succeeded him, Cyprian seems, from the first, to have been but little in sympathy. Ere long, they came
into actual collision,
and, at first, not over either Italian or African affairs.
During the persecution, the Spanish
prelates, Basilides, Bishop
of Emerita (Merida), and Martial, Bishop of Legio 1 Ep. lix. - Ep. lx. 3 Ep. Ixi. 4 Ep. lix.
14.
artd Asturica (Leon and Astorga) had eitlT&r askW, flr accepted, a certificate of sacrifice. For
this, and for various other
misdeeds, they were deposed from the episcopate, and their successors, Sabinus and Felix,
appointed. They did not
submit. Basilides set out for Rome, succeeded in convincing Pope Stephen that the accusations
were unfounded, and was restored to his position. Little pleased with this sudden change, the faithful laity
and the newly appointed
bishop appealed to the Council of Africa, which had become a regular institution. The
letters of St Cyprian show that,
except in times of persecution, it met at least once a year, in spring, and sometimes also
in autumn. These
great periodical assemblies did much for the maintenance and uniformity of
discipline. Their fame spread beyond
Africa, and the reputation of the wise and illustrious man, who was their very life and soul, added
to their renown. It
was in the autumn of 254 that the Council received the appeal of the Spaniards. The
Council, like the pope,
heard only one side, and pronounced in its favour. Basilides and Martial were declared
unworthy to be
bishops. With the very imperfect information we have, it is hardly possible to decide which was in
the right.1 But
certainly, the letter from the Council of Africa,2 conveying to the
churches of Emerita and Legio-Asturica the news of their decision contrary to that of
Pope Stephen, was not
calculated to please that prelate.
Shortly
afterwards, Cyprian received, in quick succession, two letters from Faustinus,
Bishop of Lyons, laying before
him the facts as to the schismatic attitude of Marcian, Bishop of Aries. Marcian was in
communion with
Novatian; and he vigorously applied his puritan principles in the reconciliation of the
lapsed. Faustinus and
other bishops of Gaul had applied in vain to Pope Stephen to stop the scandal. In despair,
they invoked the help of
the Bishop of Carthage. Stephen seems to have treated the Novatianists with some leniency;
the report
1 The
bishops of Spain differed ; some recognized Basilides and Martial, and were, in consequence, severely
taken to task by the African
Council {Ep. lxvii. 3). 2
Ep. Ixvii.
was thatP^Jtrary to ustnblished custom, he allowed the schismatic priests or deacons, who returned
to the Church, to retain
their office.1 Cyprian wrote to him in strong terms.
According
to Cyprian,2 it was the duty of the pope to intervene in Gaul, to write to the bishops
of that country, and to
the faithful laity in Aries, and advise that they should at once take steps to get rid of
Marcion and elect his
successor. The Bishop of Carthage seems here to take upon himself to champion a rule of
discipline and the usages established
by Cornelius and Lucius, and dropped by their successor, for whom the tone of his letter
shows indeed but
scant respect. Stephen, whether or not he deserved Cyprian's reproaches, could hardly have
appreciated being so
taken to task. At this crisis arose the controversy on the baptism of heretics.
On what
terms could heretics, who abjured their schism, come over to the Catholic Church, and be
admitted to communion
? This question appears to have become very
pressing towards the end of the 2nd century, when some of the sects, which abounded on
all sides, were on
the wane. Two kinds of cases came up for consideration.
Either the converted heretic had been initiated
into Christianity in the Church, or in the sect. If in the Church, his initiation was
certainly valid, but he had
committed a grave sin in leaving it, and the Church was within its rights in imposing upon him
some penance analogous
to that laid upon an ordinary sinner. This was done everywhere. But when it was a case
of heretical initiation,
the matter was very different. Could the Catholic
Church recognize the validity of an initiation conferred by schismatics, who, although
nominally Christians,
were in revolt against Church authority, separated
from communion with the faithful, and given over to false and tainted doctrines? Even admitting that their peculiar rites and formulas still
retained the essential
qualities of those of the Church, might they not be nullified by the different meaning
attached to them ? This
most delicate question could not be settled off-hand, 1 Ep. lxvii. 2
Ep. lxxii.
U
and varying solutions of the difficuW appeared, which, however, may be reduced to two. In some
places no initiation
but that of the orthodox Church was accepted. In Rome and in Egypt, a distinction
gradually arose. Christian
initiation had two parts—baptism, and what we call confirmation. By the first, came
purification from sin ; by
the second, the gift of the Spirit. In the ritual of this second part, special importance was
attached to the laying
on of hands, accompanied by an invocation of the Sevenfold Spirit. The Roman usage was,
to accept baptism
conferred by heretics; but it was thought that only the Church, the True Church, could
invoke the Holy Spirit
with any efficacy; and therefore the converted heretic had to submit to the imposition of
hands, as if by way of
penance, but really that he might receive the Holy Spirit.
In
Carthage, the absolute repudiation of the validity of the heretical rites, had the authority of
long established tradition.
Tertullian, in his treatise on baptism, expressly inculcates this repudiation. About 220, it was sanctioned by a great Council of the African and
Numidian bishops, called
together by Agrippinus. In Asia Minor, councils held at Iconium, at Synnada, and various
other places, had ruled
the same practice,[165]
which obtained as well in Antioch and
Northern Syria.[166]
Palestine, in this, as in the matter of Paschal
observance, followed the Alexandrian custom.[167]
Nevertheless,
this rough outline must not be taken as quite
accurate. Centralization was still so little the rule, that there were differences of usage, even
in Africa. In 255,[168] the Council of Carthage was presented with a
memorial, signed by
eighteen Numidian bishops, who had doubts as
to the legitimacy of the prevailing African custom. Perhaps they were troubled by the
differences between
the custom of their own Church and that of Rome. However that may be, the Council
decreed that the
African custom should prevail, as the only authorized practice. This was the answer
given to the
Numidian bishops, together with the grounds for this decision.1
Soon after, Cyprian himself wrote
to Quintus, a Mauritanian
bishop, in reply to similar inquiries.2 In this letter, there is already a tone of
special antagonism to Pope
Stephen, although his name is not mentioned. At the next Council, in the autumn of 255,
or the spring of 256,
Cyprian thought the time had come to cut short all the African objections, and to clear up
the indirect and
smouldering controversy which divided his colleagues, by bringing matters to a direct issue. He
wrote to Stephen 3 in his own name and that of the
Council, and sent him, together
with the letter of the preceding Council, his own letter to Quintus. He intended, not only to
establish his right
to observe the ancient custom of his own Church, but also to show that the practice of
rebaptism was the only
legitimate usage, and consequently to induce the Roman Church to adopt it also.
In addition to this matter of
baptism, the Council of Carthage
also dealt with the position of priests and deacons, who had either joined sects, or
been ordained by them,
and it condemned them to remain always in lay-communion. Had Stephen made any special
concession on this point ? We know not, but subsequently the discussion turned exclusively on the
question of baptism.
Whilst the delegates from the
Council were on their way to
Rome, Cyprian, being consulted by one of his bishops, named JubaTan, as to the importance
of some criticisms
which had reached him from Italy, replied to
' Ep. lxx. 2
Ep. lxxi. 3 Ep.
lxxii.
him by a long exposition of his own position.1 In the whole controversy, this letter is the most
important document (morceau
thiorique) on the theory of the question.
The
Romans, who, for over a year, had been perpetually
taken to task by the African Council, gave
its representatives rather a cold reception. The letter they bore was not very ingratiating.
" We know," it ran,
"that some persons will never relinquish the views they have adopted, nor easily change their
minds; that, whilst
they keep up peaceable relations with their fellows, they persist in their own ways. We do not
wish either to terrorize
over anyone, or to lay down the law for others. Each of the heads of the Church is free to
conduct his administration
as he sees fit, being only responsible to the Lord."2 At this moment
of tension, many regrettable words
were said. Cyprian was called "a false Christ," " a false apostle," " a
treacherous worker." The legates were
not admitted to an audience with the pope; the Roman congregation was even forbidden to
show them hospitality.3
Stephen
replied to the claims of Cyprian by a very serious decision. Not only did he refuse to
abandon his own
practice, but he intimated to the bishops of Africa that they must conform to it also; otherwise
he would have no
further dealings with them. A similar ultimatum was despatched to the East.
Stephen's
letter reached Carthage in the course of the summer. Whilst awaiting the next meeting of
the Council, fixed for September i, Cyprian wrote to Pompeius, Bishop of the Tripolitan province,4
a letter which alludes to
Stephen's reply, and complains of it bitterly. On the day appointed, eighty-seven bishops from
all the
1 Ep. lxxiii.
2It is not easy to reconcile this concession with the way in which Cyprian condemned the usage contrary to his own.
3Ep. lxxv. 25. Firmilian repeats here what was related to him by the deacon Rogatianus, who, having left Carthage immediately after the Council of September 1, 256, could only have known what took place in Rome before the Council met. 4 Ep. lxxiv,
African provinces assembled in Carthage under Cyprian's presidency.[169]
The correspondence between Cyprian and Jubaian
was read. And then the president called on each member of the assembly to pronounce his
opinion: "In doing
this," said he, "we judge no one, nor do we propose to put out of communion those who think
otherwise. None of us
wishes to pose as a Bishop of bishops, or to force the agreement of his fellows by a
tyrannous terror. Every
bishop, in the fulness of his liberty and authority, retains the right to think for himself;[170]
he is no more amenable
to the judgment of another, than he is at liberty to judge others."
One
after the other, the eighty-seven bishops recorded their vote against the validity of heretical
baptism. Of Stephen
and his letter no mention was made.
The
African Church thus assumed an attitude of passive resistance. It did not deny the
necessity for doctrinal
conformity with the First of Churches, the principal (principalis)
Church, of which the Pope was the Head
and the representative. It did not even controvert the special and superior authority which
pertained to him, in
virtue of the locality of his See, and of his succession to St Peter. But the African Church believed
that this authority
had been abused by the effort to impose upon others an unauthorized practice. It did not
go so far, in
support of that view, as to break off, on its own account, from relations with Rome, but it
was satisfied to make a
solemn declaration of its decision. After the Council's manifesto, Stephen, if he carried
out his threats, would
have to abstain from sending any clergy, or messengers, to Carthage ; perhaps, if the
clergy, or any of the
African congregation, went to Rome, they would no longer be allowed to participate in the
liturgical ceremonies, or in the alms of the Church. The African churches, on the contrary, would have
to^ontinue their welcome to
Romans travelling in Africa, and even to correspond
with the clergy of Rome, so far as they might feel inclined to, knowing that their letters
ran a great risk of not
being read.
If this situation had lasted, it
would soon have become intolerable.
At the moment of the Council, they did not perhaps fully realise all the complications
which might arise. But
however this may be, they at once tried to open up relations with the churches of Asia Minor
and the East, thinking
thus to give more weight to their manifesto, and also to confirm themselves in their
resistance, by the example
of others. These churches, as they also re- baptised heretics, were equally involved in
the controversy with
the pope. A deacon, Rogatianus, set sail for the coast of Cilicia, and went on into
Cappadocia, to Fir- milian,
the celebrated Bishop of Caesarea. He, with all his brother-bishops of Eastern Asia
Minor, shared Cyprian's
views on the baptismal question. Like Cyprian,
Firmilian was renowned for virtue, learning, experience, and zeal. The letter he
entrusted to Rogatianus,1
and with which the deacon hurried back to Carthage, referred to Pope Stephen in very
harsh terms, without,
however, disputing his authority, any more than did the African documents.
And thus the winter passed—a sort
of blockade continuing between Rome and the churches of Africa and the East. Spring returned, and Easter, without,
so far as we know,
any modification of this unhappy position.
But Stephen's death, on August 2
of this year (257), relieved
the tension. His successors, though they still retained the custom of the Roman Church, and
tried to push it
as much as possible elsewhere, saw no necessity for extreme harshness towards those who
differed. Dionysius of
Alexandria, the Irenaeus of this new Victor, though in his diocese he observed the same practice as
Stephen, was not at
all disposed to follow his severity, nor, for a divergence of this kind, was he inclined
to pay
1 Ep.
lxxv.
any heed to an excommunication irWJfting half the Church. He had already written, in that
sense, to Stephen
himself,1 and to two learned priests of Rome, Dionysius and Philemon, who naturally agreed
with their Bishop.
After the death of Stephen, the new Pope Xystus II.
and his colleagues made it clear that the Roman
presbyterium had modified its attitude. Dionysius of Alexandria, in writing to them, does not
disguise his feelings
as to the extreme gravity of the attempt made by the deceased pope, or as to the importance
of keeping the peace, and
of respecting the decisions of weighty and important councils.2
These
words helped to strengthen the unity, already restored by the mere fact of the change of
popes. Xystus and
Cyprian re-established the relations between Rome and Africa,3 which Stephen had broken
off. Correspondence with
Firmilian was also resumed.
Dionysius,
the successor of Xystus, came to the assistance of the Cappadocian Church in
its distress after the invasion
of the Persians in 259. And, with the Roman alms, he sent a message of peace.4
Happy days! when charity
was so fervent, and resentment so short-lived.
Nevertheless,
unity was not restored at the expense of the
practice Pope Stephen condemned. In the 4th century, St Basil still adhered to the same practices
as Firmilian ; and so
it was in Syria. The Africans also adhered to their own custom, and did not give it up, until
the Council of Aries,
in 314, under the Emperor Constantine.
The
news of the death of Stephen had hardly reached Carthage, when fresh persecution broke out.
On August 30, 257, Cyprian was
arrested by order of the proconsul, and ordered to confine himself at Curubis.
A year later, September 13, 258, they
came to fctch him for a second
hearing. The interview with the pro-consul took place the next day. The pro-consul said :
" Thou art
1
Eusebius vii. 2, 5. 2
Eusebius vii. 5-9.
3 Pontius,
Life of St Cyprian, ch. xiv. : "Jam de Xysto, bono et pacifico
sacerdote ac propterea beatissimo marlyre nunlios acccperat."
* St Basil, Ep. 1 xx.
Thrascius Cyprianus ? " "I am," replied the bishop. " Thou art the pope of persons of
sacrilegious views ? "1 " I
am." " The three holy emperors command thee to perform the rite." " I will not do
so." " Consider thyself." " Do what thou art charged to
do; the matter is so clear,
there is nothing to consider."
The
pro-consul, who had not often had such a man to try, nevertheless conferred with his
council. Then, in a
reluctant voice, he summed up the indictment of the State against the Christian Pontiff, and
finally read from his
tablets : " Thrascius Cyprianus is to be executed by the sword."
The
Christians of Carthage, who had collected the night before, flocked in crowds around the
tribunal. They accompanied
their bishop to the place of martyrdom: where Cyprian died, as he had
lived—simply and nobly. And in
spite of circumstances, his faithful people gave him a triumphant burial.2
Between
the persecutions of Valerian and of Diocletian, that is, roughly, during the last forty
years of the 3rd century,
the history of the Church in the West is entirely lost to sight. Through Eusebius, and also
from a Roman chronicle,
we know the succession of the popes during that time, and the length of the episcopate
of each. Dionysius,
the successor of Xystus II., has left his mark on the history of Oriental controversies;
but we know nothing
of his doings in Rome or in the Latin country. This is even more absolutely the case in
regard to his successors, Felix, Eutychian, and Gallus, for even the Eastern documents pass them over in silence. Of two
successors of St
Cyprian, Carpophorus and Lucian,3 the names are known, but nothing more. A few names of
bishops may be
picked out here and there, in the catalogues of some other churches.
But
nowhere else do we hear anything of the rest of
1 Tu papam te sacrilegae mentis hominibus
praebuisti ?
s The
Acta Pro-consularia of St Cyprian is amongst the best records of martyrdom extant.
3 Optat, De Schism,
Donatistarum, i.
19.
Africa or of Italy, the Il^rian or Danubian
provinces, or of Gaul,
Britain, or Spain. In Spain, however, just before the last persecution, about 300 A.D., a council was held, the decrees of which give us a glimpse of the
situation, and the institutions
of the Church at that time: to this we shall return later.
CHAPTER
XXI
CHRISTIAMTY IN THE EAST,
BEFORE DECIUS
Upper
Asia Minor and its Hellenization. Apostolic Evangelization. The Churches of Bithynia, Pontus, and
Cappadocia. Alexander and
Firmilian, Bishops of Caesarea. Gregory Thaumaturgus. Antioch after Ignatius. The Bishops
Theophilus and Serapion. Edessa
and its Christian kings. Bardesanes. Southern Syria. The Churches of Csesarea in Palestine, and
Jerusalem. Julius Africanus.
Beryllus, Bishop of Bostra.
i. Upper
Asia Minor
Besides the
province of Asia, on the yEgean, Asia Minor
further included—on the north, Bithynia, and the high lands of Pontus, which stretched along
the coast of the Black
Sea, as far as the mountainous region of Armenia;
on the south, Lycia, Pamphylia, Upper and Lower Cilicia, with their winding coast of
alternating plains and
mountains, bordering the sea of Cyprus; and in the interior, round the central steppes with
their great salt lake,
Galatia and Cappadocia, the latter being dominated by the lonely summit of Mount Argeas, and
the mountain ranges of
the Taurus and the Anti-Taurus.
When the history of Christianity
begins, most of these countries
were little, if at all, Hellenized. Long before Alexander, the great Greek towns had
established counting-houses
on the sea-coast, and notably on the Euxine.
After the Macedonian conquest, these settlements developed, and other towns
gradually grew up in the
interior. Thence, Hellenism spread, without difficulty, to the still barbarous provinces of Pontus,
Cappadocia,
314
and to the little Celtic state, *hich, in the 3rd century, had been founded between Phrygia and Pontus by
bands of adventurers
from Gaul. Put it took some time for these people who were still barbarians, or whose
civilization differed
from that of Greece and Rome, to alter their manners, religions, institutions, and
dialects. In St Jerome's
time Celtic was still spoken in the neighbourhood of Ancyra, as in the country
round Treves ; and, when
Christianity supplanted them, the gods of the old sanctuaries of Pontus and Cappadocia had not
lost their outlandish
aspect. The Cappadocians had no literature until the 4th century.
When the Romans had mastered this
country the)-, at first,
left a great part of it under the native princes; only by slow degrees was the whole of Asia Minor
brought under
the provincial system. From the time of Trajan, there were five provinces; in the north,
Pontus-with- Bithynia;
in the south, Lycia-with-Pamphylia, and Cilicia;
in the interior, Galatia and Cappadocia.
This position, however, was far
from being attained when,
about 45 a.d., St Paul began to convert the Jewish and even the pagan population in
Cilicia, Pamphylia,
Pisidia, and Lyeaonia. During his later journeys,
he may possibly have founded communities in Galatia proper.[171]
The first Epistle of St Peter indicates a wider
evangelization; it is addressed to the elect "scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia,
Cappadocia, Asia, and
Bithynia." Half a century later, Christians were very numerous in the province of Pontus-with-Bithynia, which then extended even beyond the Halys,
and included the
important port of Amisus (Samsun). From this town Pliny, the governor of the province,
addressed the famous
report to the Emperor Trajan, in which he complains that the Christian missions had
invaded not only the
towns, but the villages and country districts, creating a desert round the temples and
reducing the value of
sacrificial victims. At this time Marcion was spending his early youth at Sinope, with the
bishop his father.
Under Marcus Aurelius, the false prophet Alexander
inaugurated the worship of Glycon, the serpent-god,
in the town of Abonoticus (Ineboli); and in spite
of Lucian and his pamphlets, his imposture met with prodigious success. From what the
satirist says, it is clear
that Christians were very numerous in this district of Pontus. Alexander much dreaded them, and
coupled them with
the Epicureans, in his curses on the unbelieving.
Dionysius
of Corinth wrote to the congregation of Nicomedia,
who, like others, were troubled by the spread of Marcionism. He also wrote to two
Christians of Amastris,
Bacchylides, and Elpistus, who had consulted him. His letter was addressed "to the
Church of Amastris,
and the churches of Pontus."1 In it he treats of practical questions, such as marriage,
chastity, and the reconciliation
of sinners and heretics. In this letter, Bishop
Palmas of Amastris is mentioned by name. We come across him again, about 190. When the
bishops of Pontus
wrote to Pope Victor on the Paschal question, the name of Palmas of Amastris, as the oldest,2
appears first.
We have
seen already in the history of Alexander of Abonoticus how easily, in these little
civilized countries,
1 Tt? iKKXrjvlq. rrj irapoiKOvurj "Afiaarpiv apa rah Kara IIdvrov. Eusebius, //. E. iv. 23.
2 Eusebius, H. E. v. 23. At that time, as we learn from Ptolemy, a considerable part of Pontus had been separated from the province of Pontus-with-Bithynia, and attached to that of Galatia. Amastris was the most easterly town of Pontus-with-Bithynia in the province of the same name. For the purposes of the worship of Rome and Augustus, the towns of this province were then divided into two groups ; the one for the Bithynian division had its centre at Nicomedia, the other for the Pontus division at Amastris. Nicomedia became a Metropolitan See ; Amastris did not. It is a mistake to infer (Harnack, Die Mission, p. 473) from the above passage of Eusebius that Amastris held that position in the 2nd century. Palmas took precedence not by virtue of his See, but by seniority, either of age or consecration.
simple minds were shaken and carried away by (religious extravagances. And Montanism found there a
ready welcome. For a moment, the Church of Ancyra
hesitated. The
bishops themselves saw visions and rivalled the prophets. We hear of one,1
who having often prophesied before his
people, finally warned them to expect the "day of the Lord " within a year. The poor souls
believed him, gave up their
work, sold their possessions, and ceased to give their daughters in marriage. We can imagine
the confusion when the allotted term passed without bringing the Last Judgment.
A
little later, amidst the terror produced by earthquakes and persecutions, a
native prophetess appeared in Cappadocia,
declaring that these convulsions were a divine intimation that they must forthwith leave
Cappadocia, henceforth
an accursed land, and migrate in a body to Jerusalem. The mission of effecting this
exodus was committed
to her, with power to convince the doubting by fresh earthquakes. These absurdities were
widely believed ; caravans set off in
the middle of winter; the prophetess
marching at their head bare-footed, followed by her adherents, a priest and a deacon of
Caesarea among them.
But it was the prophetess who held services, baptized, and celebrated the Eucharist. A
courageous exorcist
at last faced this rival of Maximilla, and unlike the Phrygian bishops, succeeded in showing up
the imposture.
These
Christian communities, like those of Asia proper, suffered much both from the application of
the laws prohibiting Christianity, and from local persecutions. Few details have come down to us. Tertullian,
however, mentions2
a legate of Cappadocia, L. Claudius Hermini- anus, whose wife was converted, and who
revenged himself by treating the Christians most harshly. Attacked by a contagious disease, and abandoned by
his people: "Let
us hide this," he said, "lest the Christians triumph." As his illness increased, he was stricken
with remorse;
1
Hippolytus, in Danielem, p.
232, Bonwetsch. We are not told of what
place he was bishop ; Hippolytus only says that the thing happened in Pontus. 2 Ad
Scap. 3.
and regretting the apostasies his severity had extorted, he died almost a Christian. This legate
probably lived in the time
of Severus. In the reign of Maximinus the extreme harshness of another legate,
Serenianus, forced many
Christians to leave Cappadocia.1 The exodus led by the prophetess, took place in his time.
There
were but few towns in these districts. The most important, Caesarea in Cappadocia, was the
headquarters of the
army which guarded both Armenia and the passes
of the Caucasus. Under its early kings, it bore the name of Mazaca, and was an insignificant
place, but gradually it became one of
the largest towns in the empire.
It does not come into Christian history, till about 200 A.D. It had then as bishop, Alexander, a learned
man. He was trained in the school of
Alexandria, by Pantaenus and
Clement. Under Septimius Severus, he suffered a long imprisonment; and Clement, driven from Alexandria by persecution, replaced him very
efficiently. Eventually, Alexander
was released; but apparently it was not expedient
for him to remain in Caesarea.2 He removed to Palestine, and, as we shall see later,
settled finally at Jerusalem.
In the
next generation, the See of Caesarea was held by Firmilian, a man of high birth, and like his
predecessor a great
friend of the Alexandrian theologian. In 232, when Origen was obliged to leave Alexandria and
came to live in
Palestine, Firmilian was already bishop, and invited him to remain in Cappadocia, " for the
good of the churches."
There is reason to believe that Origen did indeed make a stay of some length in
Caesarea, during the persecution
under Maximin.3 Firmilian met him also in Palestine. About this time, two young men
from
1 Firmilian, in Cyfir., Ep. lxxv. 10.
2 Eusebius says that he went to Jerusalem to pray and visit the Holy Places. This explanation is surely insufficient. Alexander, after the persecution, would have something besides pilgrimages to occupy his time. His ready consent to stay in Jerusalem as bishop, seems to show that it was impossible for him to return to Cappadocia.
3 Eusebius
vi. 27 ; St Jerome, De viris, 54 ;
Palladius, Hist. Laus. 147 (64, Butler's edition).
|
319 |
p. 4-10-1] GREGORY THAUMATURGUS
Pontus, brothers, Theodore and Athenodorus, scions of one of the most illustrious families of
their land, influenced by
Firmilian, but still more it seems by Origen, joined the Christian community. Being highly educated
and good Latin
scholars, they had proposed to study Roman law at the celebrated school of jurisprudence at
Berytus ; but their
brother-in-law being nominated as assessor to the governor of Palestine, they followed their
sister to her new home.
There they met Origen, to whom, no doubt, Firmilian made them known. He succeeded in
interesting them in
philosophical studies, and soon completed their conversion. For five years (V. 240) they sat
at his feet, and then
they returned to Pontus. Theodorus, however, who was also called Gregory, expressed his
gratitude to his
illustrious master before he left, in a public panegyric pronounced in his presence; we still have
the text of it. The
private and municipal business which had recalled him to his native land was
not allowed to prevent him
fostering his spiritual life, in retirement. He remained in close correspondence with Origen,[172]
and lived thus, till the Bishop
of Amasia, Phaedimus, entrusted him with the mission in Neo-Caesarea. Amasia was a town
of some importance
in a district of Pontus, called Pontus- Galaticus.
In Neo-Caesarea, which lay much more to the east, in Pontus-Polemoniacus,[173]
there were but few Christians. Athenodorus,[174]
the brother of Gregory, also became a missionary
bishop. In these remote regions, everything had still to be done, and Gregory laid
himself out to evangelize
in town and country; and, high-bred scholar though he was, he knew how to put himself in
touch with the humblest
peasant. He disturbed their old religious customs as little as possible, allowing them to retain
their festivals,
processions, and sacred feasts, and contenting himself with directing these festivities to the honour of
God, and the martyrs.
The people of Comana, a town near Neo-Caesarea, wishing for a bishop of their own, appealed
to Gregory, who consecrated
their first pastor, Alexander.[175]
The unusual amount of detail we
have here, throws some
faint light on the intellectual conditions in Eastern Asia Minor, and on the progress of the
Gospel there. The organized
churches were fairly numerous, and soon felt the need of drawing together. From the end
of the 2nd century,
meetings of bishops or councils were frequent in Greece and in Asia. By the 3rd century, this
custom had extended
to Cappadocia and the neighbouring districts ; councils were held every year, for which the
most serious questions
were reserved, especially those of penitential discipline. Any unusual events gave rise to
larger gatherings. Thus, early in the episcopate of Firmilian, a great council was held at Iconium, in which took
part the bishops of
Cappadocia, Galatia, Cilicia, and of other provinces as well, and it was there that the rebaptism of
converted heretics
was decided on. Another council, held about the same time at Synnada, in Eastern Phrygia,
arrived at the same
decision.[176]
The Decian persecution broke over
these countries as it did
over the whole empire. We have few details except that, like Cyprian of Carthage, Gregory,
evaded arrest by flight,
with part of his flock. More serious was the suffering caused by the invasion of the
barbarians, Boradi[177]and
Goths, who, after the defeat of Decius (251) devastated the defenceless country. The invaders,
masters of the lower
Danube, crossed the straits into Asia Minor, and spread as far as Ephesus and Cappadocia.
Other barbarians arriving by sea, seized Trebizond and devastated the surrounding country. When they departed,
they left ruin
behind them, and also innumerable cases of conscience
|
321 |
p. 443-t]
GREGORY THAUMATlTRGrs
with which St Gregory had to deal.1 Th<^Christians from Pontus, whom the Goths took captive and then
released, were
vexed with scruples at having eaten heathen food. Gregory did not make much of this,
especially as they assured
him the barbarians had not sacrificed to idols, and the meals could therefore have had no
religious character.
Respectable women had been violated; Gregory consoled and reassured them as best he
could. Others who had
got into trouble, without awaiting the barbarians, he treated with more severity. More than one
Christian had made
up for his losses by helping himself to stolen goods, and even to captives from the train
of the Goths ; Gregory
opines that such folk were enough to draw down fire from heaven on the land. But there were
worse thinsrs still;
some of the Christians had made common cause with the barbarians, shown them the way, the
houses which were
worth pillaging, and even enrolled themselves among them, and shared their evil deeds,
forgetting, as the patriotic
bishop said, that they were Pontians and Christians.
These
unedifying details make us suspect that the conversions, so rapidly made by
Gregory, were not as yet very thorough.
The life
of the saintly bishop left a deep impression. His miracles are famous, and secured for him
the titles of the
Great, and Thaumaturgus (Wonder-worker). The Church of Neo-Caesarea had still,
in the 4th century, a creed derived from him ; St John the
Evangelist had revealed
it to him, by request of Mary, the Mother of the Lord. This is, at least, the tradition
handed down by Gregory
of Nyssa, the panegyrist of Gregory Thaumaturgus. To judge by internal
evidence only, the Creed of Neo-Caesarea
suggests rather the inspiration of Origen. It seems evident, that in spite of his
miracles and his pastoral
labours, Gregory always lived up to the philosophical education he had
received from the great Alexandrian. Various writings credibly attributed to
him,
1 See the
letter containing his celebrated canons, one of the most ancient treatises on casuistry.
besides those already mentioned, bear witness to his speculative tendencies.[178]
2. Antioch.
Syria,
from the beginning of the 2nd century, was divided into three provinces: Syria proper,
in the north; Syria
Palestina, the former kingdom of Herod ; and to the east and the south of the latter, Arabia,
which corresponded to the
kingdom of the Nabathaei. It was annexed to the empire in 105, and included Bostra and
Petra, as well as the
peninsula of Sinai.
Antioch,
the ancient capital of the Seleucidae, was the chief town of the north, and the
headquarters of the army of the
East, and it continued to be virtually the metropolis of the whole district. It was a town of
great size. In population
(700,000 inhabitants) and commercial importance, it was scarcely inferior to
Alexandria. From the military
point of view, it surpassed it. Its Hellenism was more homogeneous and more organised. It
enjoyed municipal independence. Athens had its memories. Tarsus retained its celebrated schools. But Antioch
was, in fact, the
greatest of Greek towns, where the Greek spirit, in spite of the solvent influence of its
oriental surroundings, still
retained its ascendancy. Its inhabitants \d«re a captious people, no favourites with the
emperors, whose generals
they corrupted, and were apt to transform into rivals. Avidius Cassius reigned there in the
days of Marcus
Aurelius, and so did Pescennius Niger, the rival of Septimius Severus. The victory of Severus
was followed up by
harsh reprisals. The province of Syria was dismembered ; Phoenicia was
detached from it to form a fourth
province; an attempt was even made to abolish the municipality of Antioch, and to
subordinate this great city to
Laodicea. But this freak could not last. It was no use; Antioch was still situated precisely
where the Euphrates
comes nearest to the Mediterranean, and was consequently the natural centre of defence
for the Eastern frontier.
It soon recovered all its privileges, and continued to be the Queen of the East. Its prestige
did not diminish until the
time of Julian.
We have
already seen that Antioch succeeded Jerusalem as the chief metropolis of
Christendom. Its bishops, in the
generation after the apostles, were Evodius and Ignatius, the celebrated martyr. The
heretics Menander and
Saturninus were then there sowing the tares of Gnosticism. From Hadrian's time the Church
of Antioch is
entirely lost to sight. In the list of its bishops, given Eusebius by Julius Africanus, are the
unknown names of Hero,
Cornelius, and Heros. Then comes Theophilus, who apparently held the See, during the last
years of Marcus
Aurelius, and under Commodus. We know Theophilus by his works, though only a
treatise in three books is
extant. It is an apology for Christianity, in answer to pagan objectors addressed to a certain
Autolycus.1 Previously he had written against the heresies of Marcion
and Hermogenes. The latter was a
painter, a dabbler in
1 As he
quotes (iii. 27) a book of Chryseros, in which the death of Marcus Aurelius is recorded (180),
Theophilus must have written during
the reign of Commodus in 181 at the earliest. On the other works of Theophilus, see Eusebius iv. 24 and
St Jerome, De Virts, 25. Besides the works known to Eusebius, St
Jerome mentions with a shade of
doubt, a commentary on the book of Proverbs, and a sort of harmony of the gospels, like Tatian's
Diatessaron.
philosophy, still half pagan, and against him Tertullian also wrote his book
Adversus Hermogenem. Considering Tertullian's usual methods of composition,
it is probable that he incorporated most of Theophilus' book, seasoning it with additional invectives of
his own.1 The writings
of the Bishop of Antioch were highly thought of, and before long were studied in the West
Irenaeus and Hippolytus
made use of them before Tertullian. Theophilus also published several small
catechetical works. Such
literary activity befitted the bishop of the great metropolis of the East The clergy of Antioch
were always highly
cultivated men; and in such surroundings the catechetical instruction must have developed
as it did in Alexandria.
In his treatise addressed to Autolycus, Theophilus
quotes 2 an earlier work, 7repl
iarropiwv, which seems to have been a sort of chronicle of
the history of the world from
the beginning. He was therefore the first to attempt this kind of composition, taken up
forty or fifty years
later by Julius Africanus and Hippolytus.
After
him, the Church of Antioch was ruled by Maxi- minus, of whom we know absolutely nothing,
and then by the
better known Serapion.3 His episcopate corresponds, more or less, with the reign of Septimius
Severus. It was in his time
that Pescennius Niger was vanquished, and Antioch so harshly treated. Serapion took
part in the Montanist
controversy, and in this connection he wrote his letter to Pontius and Caricus. It formed
part of a collection of letters like those of Ignatius and Dionysius of Corinth. Eusebius, who had these letters
before him,4 gives a
curious extract from an epistle addressed to the Church of Rhossus in Cilicia, on the Syrian
coast of the Gulf of
Issus. In speaking of the Gospel of Peter, Serapion says:—
"We,
my brothers, receive as Christ Himself, both Peter and the other apostles ; but as to the
works which
1 In it
the Apocalypse (22, 34) is quoted, as it was, Eusebius tells us, by Theophilus, and the Word is called
Sophia, as in the books to Autolycus,
etc. 2
ii. 28, 30, 31 ; iii. 19.
3 See
above, p. 201. 4
Eusebius vi. 12.
|
325 |
|
p. 448-9] |
|
BISHOP
SERAPION |
have been fairly attributed to them, experience teaches us to reject these, for we know that they
have not been handed
down to us by tradition. When I was with you, I imagined that you were all steadfast in the
faith; therefore, without examining the so-called Gospel of Peter, which 1 they showed me, I said
that, if being forbidden to read it
was the only cause for your perturbation, it might be read. But now I learn that these people
have made my words an
excuse for adopting heretical views; therefore I shall make a point of coming to you soon.
Wait for me, therefore."
We
learn from this account and (rom what follows, that the heretics, of whom the most prominent was
a certain Marcianus,
had begun by introducing into Rhossus the apocryphal gospel in question, and that when
once it was allowed
to be read in public, with consent of the Bishop of Antioch, they used it to support their
doctrines. Serapion,
in order to get to the bottom of the matter, wished to read the Gospel of Peter,2
and was obliged to borrow
a copy from the Doceta:. St Ignatius had already refuted these heretics, who may have had
some connection with
the sects of Saturninus and Marcion. Docetism was always very popular in Antioch.3
Serapion's study of the book
convinced him that the Gospel of Peter was, on the whole, orthodox, but contained strange
ideas, inspired by Docetism.
This is exactly the impression we receive from the fragment of this gospel quite
recently restored to
light4 by the Egyptian papyri.
] Here,
and in the following phrase, Serapion is speaking of a group of persons, whom he must have
mentioned in the missing beginning
of his letter.
- It would perhaps have been
better had he done this before allowing it to be read.
3 In the 4th century, the dialogue of Adamantius and the interpolated edition of St Ignatius' Epistles take a strong line against this heresy.
4
First published (1892) by M. Bouriant, in
vol. ix., fasc. 1, of the Memoires of the
French Archaeological Mission to Cairo, cf.
Harnack, Texte
und Utitvol. ix. Origen (in
Matt. x. 17) also mentions the Gospel
of Peter, where the brothers of Jesus were said to be sons of Joseph, by a former wife. Bouriant's
fragment represents the end of the
gospel—the history of the Passion and the Resurrection.
The Church of Antioch elected as
successor to Serapion, who
died about 211, a confessor named Asclepiades. Bishop Alexander of Caesarea in Cappadocia,
an imprisoned confessor,
sent from his dungeon by the hand of Clement of Alexandria,[179]
a letter to the Church in Antioch, highly eulogizing the new bishop. This is all we
know of Asclepiades;
we have 110 details on his episcopate or those
of his successors, Philetus and Zebinus.[180]
After them came Babylas, who was bishop
until the Decian persecution,[181]
and has been mentioned in that connection.
0
3. Edessa.
Towards the end of the 2nd
century B.C., the
town of Edessa, situated beyond the
Euphrates, in Upper Mesopotamia,
became the capital of a small kingdom, independent
of the Seleucidae, and governed by a native dynasty. Nearly all these princes were
called Abgar or Manu.
Alternately under the influence of Parthia and that of Rome, but tending to be drawn in the
Roman direction, they preserved their
independence down to the 3rd
century. The organization of a province of Mesopotamia, by Severus, with its
capital at Nisibis, divided them
from the Parthian kingdom and prepared the way for annexation with Rome.
|
p. 451-2] |
|
327 |
|
EDESSA |
This little kingdom of Osroene
was, notwithstanding the
Macedonian name of its capital, untouched by Hellenism. The language was Syrian, and Jews
were very numerous. In Gospel days,
Izates, King of Adiabene (ancient
Assyria), and his mother Helen, embraced Judaism.
Early in the 2nd century, a political change brought to the throne of Edessa a branch of
the Abgar dynasty,
connected with the house of Izates. Two or three generations later, Abgar IX., Bar-Manu
(179-214), was
converted to Christianity; his son, Manu, who succeeded him, was also a Christian. Julius Africanus was on friendly terms with these princes.
The reign of Manu was
short. Caracalla (216) dethroned him, and sent him a prisoner to Rome. But this did not
end the kingdom of
Osroene, for in the time of Gordian III. the dynasty of Abgar still survived.
The
conversion of their king had naturally considerable influence on the spread of Christianity in
these countries beyond
the Euphrates. There were several bishops in Osroene, even at the time of the Paschal
controversy (c.
190).[182]
The Christian Church in Edessa was a very prominent building;[183]
its destruction by an inundation (201)
is mentioned in the description of the catastrophe by the local chronicle.
The
religion which preceded Christianity was one of those cults so common in the East, in which
the divinity had
both a male and a female form. We get an idea of it from Lucian's description[184]
of the temple of Mabog or Hierapolis.
One of its usages was that of religious mutilation:
this Abgar, after his conversion, strictly forbade.
In
Edessa, as in many other places, legend has usurped the place of the early history of
Christianity. This began early,
for by the end of the 3rd century, documents,[185]
said to be derived from the archives
of the kingdom, were in
circulation, attributing the king's conversion to the Saviour Himself. Abgar, being ill, is told
of the miracles of
Jesus ; he writes and invites Him to Edessa. Jesus cannot come Himself, but prophesies that
Edessa should never
fall into the hands of enemies, and promises to send some one in his stead to the King. So after
the Passion, the
Apostle Thomas sends a disciple called Addai (Addeas or Thaddeus), who converts the King, and
baptizes and heals
him. The whole kingdom becomes Christian. The first bishops of Edessa were Addai himself,
and then lis two
disciples and fellow-workers, Aggar and Palout. Under the episcopate of Aggai, a change of
sovereigns leads to a
persecution. Aggai is killed. Palout, his successor, having no one to consecrate him,
goes to ask consecration
from Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, who had
himself been consecrated by Zephyrinus, Bishop of Rome.
It is
unnecessary to point out the historical and chronological difficulties which
abound in this account. The central
fact of the conversion of the kingdom has been put back to apostolic days, together with
various people and circumstances,
really belonging to the end of the 2nd century.
The Apostle Thomas was said from the time of
Origen1 to have preached the Gospel to the Parthians. In the 4th century his tomb was
believed to be at
Edessa, and this belief took shape in a basilica, a great resort of pilgrims.
But the
great celebrity of Edessa, in the time of its Christian kings, was Bardesanes. Born in 154 a.d.,2 he lived in close intimacy with the Edessa
princes, and unless
Julius Africanus3 has confounded him with another man of the same name, he was like them, a
mighty hunter. All
that we know4 of his literary productions, reveals a philosopher, brilliant and occasionally
sound, versed in out-of-the-way
learning, and a charming poet. His belief passed through many strange phases. Like
many other men of
ability, the theory of the aeons fascinated him for a time. Even when he settled down in a more
orthodox faith,
he still retained traces of his previous Gnosticism. He was an opponent of Marcionism, which a
certain Prepon
had spread beyond the Euphrates, and he also
1 Eusebius iii. 1 ; cf. Recogn. Clem. ix. 29; see chap. xxv. for what is there said of the Acta Thomae.
2 The date is recorded in the Chronicle of Edessa, which even gives the day, July 11 (ed. quoted, p. 90).
3 Keorof, in Thevenot, Mathern. veteres, p. 275.
4 For Bardesanes, see Philosoph. vi. 35 ; vii. 31 ; Eusebius iv. 30 ; Epiph., Haer. 56, and the hymns of St Ephrem, especially 1-6 and 50-56.
combated the Valentinian "Pleroma" and other heresies of the time. His works, if we only had more
than the merest
fragments, would be the oldest representatives of Syriac literature. Of the hundred and fifty
hymns attributed to him, only a few scraps have come
down to us in the
sacred songs which St Ephrem wrote to rival them. It is very doubtful whether his name should
be connected with a
Syriac apology, addressed to Septimius Severus, and wrongly attributed to Melito.[186]
The book entitled The
Book of the Laws of Countries, a dialogue in which Bardesanes takes part, is certainly not his,
but the work of a
disciple. It was perhaps not even originally written in Syriac. But the questions of Fate and of
astral influence there
treated, had been discussed by Bardesanes himself,'[187]in
a treatise on " Fate " (irep\ el/napnievw), written
in opposition to Avidas the astrologer, and addressed to a certain Antoninus.[188]
Bardesanes
frequently expressed his ideas in dialogue form. He was both the Plato and the Pindar
of Aramaic literature.[189]
He is accused by those who have read his writings, of astrological and Docetic
tendencies.
But
Bardesanes just escaped martyrdom. Epiphanius relates that Apollonius, the companion—that
is, no doubt, the
official representative of Antoninus Caracalla—summoned him to renounce
Christianity, and that he refused. This
may have been in connection with the political changes, in the principality of Edessa, when
Caracalla dethroned
King Manu, and incorporated the state in the Roman province. Bardesanes' relations with
the fallen sovereign
necessarily involved him in difficulties, under the
330
CHRIpAlTY IN THE E*
new regime; this did not hinder his writing against the persecution and the persecutors. He was
regarded almost as a
confessor.
Nevertheless, his fame was not
unclouded. The people of
Edessa, now more closely connected with the churches of the empire, where orthodoxy was gradually
taking on a more
definite shape, took alarm at some of the vagaries of their national poet. As usual, no doubt, his
disciples went beyond
him, and compromised his name. There were Bardesanites, and they were heretics. The
orthodox Christians
termed Paloutians, a reminiscence of a schism of the time of Bishop Palout. The author of
the Adamantias, in the
4th century, attributes to them a very definite
form of Docetism ; they denied the resurrection of the body, and also that the devil was
created by God. St Ephrem
the Syrian represented the Bardesanites as most wary heretics, who cunningly dissembled
their errors under a cloak
of orthodox language.
In the other countries of Syria,
the towns were Greek, at
least officially, for in the lower classes, as in the country districts, various Aramaic dialects were
spoken. The churches
in these provinces were essentially Greek in language. It was not so in Edessa, where
everyone spoke Syriac;
it was the language of the liturgy and sermons. This fact, combined with its position,
fitted the capital of Osroene
for mission work in the western provinces of the Parthian Empire, where Syriac was also
spoken. And indeed,
the most credible legends point to Edessa as the evangelizer of this land. No doubt Edessa
was also concerned in the introduction of Christianity into Armenia.
4. Southern Syria.
Christianity does not appear to have spread so rapidly in the country of its birth, as in Northern
Syria and in Asia
Minor. At the time of the first apostolic preaching, the Lebanon and the valleys of the Orontes
and the Jordan,
with the table-lands stretching towards the great Syrian desert beyond, were hardly Hellenized
at all. Except in the Greek, or partially Greek, coast-towns, and in similar settlements in the interior, nothing
was as yet spoken but
Canaanite or Aramaic dialects. The Lebanon was full of ancient temples and sacred
streams connected with a
mythology of much earlier date than Alexander's conquest. In important communities on the
lake of Tiberias,
in the plain of Sharon, and the country beyond Jordan, Jewish customs and traditions were
still maintained. The
Samaritans had not disappeared. On the fringe of the desert, the nomadic Bedouin tribes either
threatened, or withdrew,
according to the strength of the frontier. Greek civilization, however, made continual
progress. By the 2nd
century, all the small states of the interior had one by one disappeared ; the Roman stations, from
the Euphrates to the Red
Sea, had in their rear, a province of their own, where towns, roads, and monuments were
springing up, together
with municipal government, the use of the Greek- language, and all the uniform organization
of Rome. Even the gods
were Hellenized. Baal, to his surprise, found himself in company with Jupiter.
The Greek Aphrodite reappeared in Astoreth ; she, at least, had come back to
her own country.
This progress was all in favour of Christianity. The diminishing number of Judaic-Christians did
not count for much.
It was from the great coast towns, Caesarea, Tyre, and Berytus, that the Christian missions
spread up-country, following
step by step the advance of Roman civilization. In Hadrian's time Jerusalem, which the
Church of the Circumcision
had had to abandon, was recovered by the Church
of the Gentiles. Caesarea, Tyre, and many other towns contained important Christian
communities. These, however,
do not appear in history, until the time of the Paschal controversy (r. 190 a.d.), in
connection with which a
council was held in Palestine,1 as elsewhere. Bishop Theophilus of Caesarea, and Bishop Narcissus
of yElia (Jerusalem)
there met Cassius of Tyre, Clarus of Ptolemais, and several others. Tyre and Ptolemais were
in the province of Syria (Coele Syria),
whilst Caesarea and Jerusalem
were in that of Palestine. The episcopal Sees 1 Eusebius v. 23, 25.
were not therefore as yet grouped on the lines of the Roman provinces. The synodical letter of the
bishops of Phoenicia
and Palestine shows also that as to the date of Easter they were in entire agreement with
the Bishop of
Alexandria. These countries, indeed, were always more closely connected in ecclesiastical matters
with Egypt, than with the
metropolis of the East (Antioch).
Eusebius, who spent his whole
life in Caesarea, and who had
ransacked the archives and libraries both there and in Jerusalem, betrays no knowledge of the
history of his church
previous to the time of Theophilus. He knows more about Jerusalem. The memory of the old
bishop, Narcissus,[190]
perhaps a little embellished, had been handed down to his day by oral tradition. The lists
of bishops, whom
the historian did not succeed in individualizing clearly,[191]
give Narcissus fourteen Greek predecessors, not to mention fifteen bishops of the
circumcision, beginning with St
James. Rather a long list. Narcissus was elected in the reign of Commodus when Eleutherius
held the See of
Rome, that is about fifty years after the foundation of ^lia Capitolina.[192]
Eusebius calls the predecessors of Narcissus
Bpaxvfiioi (short-lived). Narcissus did not take after them, for he lived to be about a
hundred and twenty years
old. In spite of the fame of his holiness and miracles, he was the victim of foolish calumnies, so
that yielding to the
attractions of the ascetic life, he fled into the desert. His flock, having long sought him in vain,
elected a successor, then another, and even a third, who seem to have revived the tradition of their short-lived
bishops. At last Narcissus
reappeared. There were great rejoicings. But the old man was too much weakened by age to
meet the requirements
of his office. God came to his aid and sent him Alexander, the wise and learned Bishop
of Cappadocia, who
governed the Church of Jerusalem as assistant to the venerable Narcissus, and when his long life
ended, succeeded him.
Alexander's episcopate lasted till the Decian persecution, and under him
ecclesiastical learning flourished at /Elia
Capitolina, where he founded the library which Eusebius turned to such account.
It was not only in /Elia and in
the circle of the erudite
Bishop Alexander, that Christian learning flourished. Caesarea, where Origen had
already been more
than once, became the focus of his teaching after the year 231; orthodox Gnostic pilgrims
flocked thither from
the whole Hellenic world; scribes and librarians collected and published the discourses of
the great theologian; his editions of the Bible, his commentaries and other works, were classified in many
volumes, and formed the
nucleus of a library long renowned. Not far off, at Nicopolis, the ancient Emmaus, dwelt the
celebrated Julius Africanus
{Sex. Julius A/ricarms), who, born at /Elia, settled in Palestine after a somewhat
wandering life. A soldier
by profession, he had gone through the Parthian's campaign in the army of Septimius Severus; a
great hunter, he had scoured the
forests with the Christian princes
of Edessa. He was much interested in antiquities, and in the course of his journeys, he saw at
Apamea in Phrygia,
the remains of Noah's ark; at Edessa, Jacob's tent; at Shechem, the patriarch's terebinth.
He had visited
Alexandria and its catechetical school, when Heraclas there occupied the seat of the
absent Origen. Here he
obtained a copy of the Hermetic books, which he greatly valued. On his return to Palestine,
he took up municipal
politics in Nicopolis, and even agreed to convoy a deputation of his fellow-citizens to Rome,
where they wanted
to obtain the protection of Elgabalus for their town. He was still in Rome at the time of
Alexander Severus,
for whom he arranged a library near the Pantheon.1 He lived at least until the year
240.
The literary work of Julius
Africanus is of a rather
1 This
fact, and the place of his birth were revealed to us by Papyrus, 412, D'Oxyrhynchus (Grenfell and Hunt), The
Oxyrhynchus Papyri, vol.
iii., p. 39- miscellaneous nature. He first compiled a chronograph)! in five books, in which the
events of secular history were arranged in synchronism with Bible history.
This was the first attempt at a synopsis of universal chronology. Already, other Christian
savants, such as Justin, Tatian, Theophilus of Antioch, and Clement of
Alexandria, had tried to demonstrate that the people of God dated from much further back than other
nations ; Julius Africanus put this idea into shape. His book made it
possible to synchronize sacred and profane history in every century and even in every year.
Eusebius made much use of this work, which unfortunately is lost in its
original form. The years were reckoned from the creation, and Julius Africanus built up the later part of
his chronology by means of the Olympiads. The period after Christ was
treated very briefly. Nevertheless Eusebius derived the lists of bishops of Rome, Alexandria, and
Antioch from it. The dates of the Roman and Alexandrian bishops were
given, and he used them in his chronicle and his history. This chrono- graphy came to an end in
the fourth year of Elagabalus (221). According to Julius Africanus, the world was to last 6000 years. Three
thousand years elapsed between the creation and the time of Phaleg, a
patriarch who divided time as well as nations.1 From Phaleg to Jesus Christ was 2500 years. The
world, therefore, had but about four centuries more to run. This
method of computation was also that of Hippolytus. The duration of time was regarded as being
a great week, each day of which lasted a thousand years. This idea was
derived from a well-known text.2
After the chronology, Julius
Africanus published an encyclopaedic
work, the Cestes (Kecrro'i),
dedicated to the Emperor
Alexander Severus, and containing many thousand
observations and precepts. It is an amazing work. The author is a believer in magic; and his
familiarity with the
Hermetic and other similar books, taints the whole. His letter to Origen
(c. 240 A.D.) on the authenticity of the
1 The word Phaleg in Hebrew signifies division.
2 Psalm
lxxxiv. 10.
|
S5 |
|
p. 4g2-4] |
|
ARABIA |
■ittory of Susanna, and his letter to AristiJfcs harmonizing the various genealogies of the Gospel, are more consistent
with his Christianity.
In the distant province of Arabia also, out of sight between the Jordan and the desert,
Christianity flourished and
manifested intellectual activity. In the early days of Caracalla
(c. 214 a.d.), Origen
visited this country for the
first time, in strange circumstances. The imperial legate there had written to the prefect of
Egypt and the Bishop
of Alexandria, summoning him to his presence. That high official was apparently interested
in Christian theology,
and wished to hold converse with its most illustrious representative. A little later
on, Beryllus, Bishop
of Bostra, made his mark by his books and his letters.[193]
He also was an expert theologian, but his opinions were not very orthodox. From the slight
account given by
Eusebius, he seems to have been influenced by the Christology of the Modalists, but rather by
the system of
Sabellius than that of Theodotus.[194]
These errors had already
been condemned in Rome. In Arabia also they had been strongly opposed. Beryllus had
repeatedly to embark
on controversies with the native bishops, as well as with various outsiders. Origen
intervened. After long private
conversations, he engaged Beryllus in a public discussion, and succeeded in clearly
exposing the bishop's rather
subtle errors, and, all honour to his polemical methods, he induced Beryllus to acknowledge
and recant his
errors. Detailed accounts of all these meetings, whether councils or not, were drawn up. This
particular incident took
place during the reign of Gordian III. (238-44).
Under Philip (244-49), or rather during the last years of his reign, Origen returned for the third
time to Arabia, to
refute still other errors. The two doctrines of the resurrection of the body and the immortality
of the soul had
been held to conflict with one another. Some held
only the former doctrine, to the ®:lusion of the other. A council was held ; Origen spoke, and once
more had the satisfaction
of convincing those whom he controverted.
Philip,
the emperor of the day, and his wife, Otacilia Severa, were both natives of the Arabian
province, and brought
up as Christians. They also were in correspondence with Origen, who wrote to
both of them. Philip
was a very indifferent Christian. One Easter day, being in Antioch, he presented himself at
the church door, but
Bishop Babylas refused him admission until he had done penance, and Philip had to comply with
his demands.1
1
Eusebius gives neither the name of the place nor the bishop; but the tradition of Antioch, dating
certainly from the year 350 (see Leoncius
of Antioch, in the Chron. Pasch., p. 270,
Dindorf), and alluded to later
by St John Chrysostum and others, supplies the omission.
CHAPTER
XXII
PAUL OF SAMOSATA
Novatianism
in Antioch. Revolutions in the East; the Sassanides, Princes of Palmyra. Paul of Samosata, Bishop
of Antioch ; his conduct
and doctrine. Eastern Councils. Struggle for the bishopric of Antioch. Aurelian's decision.
BABYLAS of Antioch and Alexander of
Jerusalem were the most
illustrious Eastern victims of the Decian persecution. No sooner was this
storm over than here, as in the West, the
problem of the apostates came up. The Roman schism of Novatian had, as has been said,
made a great stir in
the Eastern provinces, where the puritan principles championed by Novatian gained many
adherents. Fabius,1 the new
Bishop of Antioch, who had succeeded the martyr Babylas, made a difficulty as to recognising
Pope Cornelius, and his opposition did not stand alone. Over this question the bishops of Syria and Upper
Asia Minor for the
first time took concerted action in a manner which became permanent, and which, before long,
led to the most
serious consequences. The Bishop of Tarsus, (Helenus), and the Bishop of Csesarea in
Cappadocia, (Firmilian),
and the Bishop of Cacsarea in Palestine, (Theoctistus) invited their brother Bishop,
Dionysius of Alexandria,
to assist at the Council they were about to hold in Antioch. The situation was very
serious, for the
promoters of this gathering were opposed to the views of Fabius. Dionysius was little inclined to
intervene personally
in so acute a conflict. He confined himself to 1 Eusebius vi. 43, 44, 46.
supporting by letter the lenient side ; and in this strain he wrote to the Church of Laodicea in Syria,
where the bishop was
named Thelymidres, and to that of Armenia,1 under Bishop Merouzanes. After all the
solution was simpler
than might have been expected. Fabius died, and his successor, Demetrianus, forsook
Novatian's party; and in
Laodicea, Thelymidres, who apparently followed Fabius' line, was succeeded by Bishop Heliodorus. We
do not know whether the Council ever met, and the
important point is
that peace was restored, and Dionysius of Alexandria was able before long to tell Pope
Stephen that all
the churches from Bithynia and Pontus to Arabia and Palestine were now at one.
But
this optimistic report must not disguise the fact that in the 4th century a great number of
Novatian or Puritan
communities existed, at least in Asia Minor, and that, from the time of the Council of
Nicaea, the Eastern councils,
and even the Imperial government, had perpetually to devote attention to them.
This state of things, as it can
hardly be accounted for by any later proselytizing movement, leads one to suppose that the
unity among the
shepherds, to which the Bishop of Alexandria testified, represented but imperfectly the attitude of
the flock, and that in
consequence this settlement of the difficulties raised by the Decian persecution led to
various local schisms.
Pope
Stephen, to whom Dionysius of Alexandria wrote,
nearly brought about a far more serious division by his rash severity. In the reconciliation of
heretics, the bishops
of Upper Asia Minor did not observe the same ritual as did the Roman Church. Stephen, who
had not hesitated
to sever his connection with the African Church, on account of a similar divergence, was not
less uncompromising towards the bishops of Cilicia, Galatia, Cappadocia, and
the neighbouring provinces. Firmilian was not intimidated; he joined energetically in
Cyprian's resist-
1 Tot's Kara Ap/xevlav, says
Eusebius. He can only be alluding here to Roman
Armenia or Armenia Minor, then included in the province of Cappadocia.
|
p. 467-8] |
|
339 |
|
THE
SASSANIDES |
arfce| and the letter which he wrote to Cyprian yas indeed little calculated to bring about a peaceful
solution. Mow- ever, this
dangerous quicksand was avoided, as before, by a change at the helm. Stephen's succcssor,
Xystus II., took up a
less inflexible attitude, and friendly relations were resumed.
It was indeed time: for these unhappy Eastern lands were soon overwhelmed by fearful calamities.
Valerian had
changed his attitude towards the Christians ; and the leaders of the Church, when the authorities
contrived to capture
them, lay in prison awaiting harsher proceedings. But persecution was not the worst calamity
impending. The
persecuting empire itself was shaking to its foundations : on all sides the
frontiers yielded before the onslaughts
of the barbarians ; the pirates of the Black Sea landed hordes of Goths upon the shores of
Pontus, and carried
desolation far into the interior. The struggle in the far East over the possession of
Mesopotamia and the protectorate
of Armenia, which never ceased for long, now assumed a far more threatening character.
The Parthian dynasty
had been succeeded at Ctesiphon by that of the Sassanides, one of true Persian origin, and
the movement which
brought them in was inspired by new enthusiasm for the national traditions of Iran and its
religious institutions. Already, under the first sovereign, Ardaschir (22441),
there had been a hard struggle over Mesopotamia, and the empire had with difficulty retained
possession of the
fortified places. Sapor I., the successor of Ardaschir made himself master of Armenia in 253. There
was now nothing
to prevent the Persian cavalry from overrunning Cappadocia and Syria. And so they did. The
Emperor Valerian
hastened to the East, and drove the enemy back beyond the Euphrates; but as he went to
raise the siege of
Edessa, he was captured by the Persians, and soon after died in captivity.
In Rome his son Gallienus succeeded him ; but in the East, the loss of the emperor had
disorganised the whole defence.
Syria and Asia Minor lay at the mercy of the Persians. They surprised and seized Antioch,
which they
pillaged and burnt, carrying numbers of its inhabitants into captivity. A colony of them was formed
in the depths of Susiana.1 The same fate
overtook Tarsus and Csesarea
in Cappadocia. The Roman army in Asia had ceased to exist. But this huge raid ended,
as all such operations
must end. The conquerors returned to their own homes, to enjoy the plunder, and their
retreat was harassed
by bands of professed allies, attracted by the richness of the spoil.
In the
midst of this disorder, a Roman officer, Macrian, entirely ignoring Gallienus, proclaimed his
two sons emperors.
But Odenath, Prince of Palmyra, upheld the interests of Gallienus, and having disposed
of the usurpers, faced the
victorious Persians, re-established the frontiers, and throughout the East succeeded in
obtaining recognition of his claim to be the Emperor Gallienus' representative.
On his death, in 257, his wife Zenobia, as guardian of her young son, Vaballath, kept a
strong hold on the
power her husband had claimed, and her own efforts supporting it, extended her
authority as far as Egypt. In Asia
Minor also, she enlarged her borders continually. She held Chalcedon, and was just about to
seize Byzantium, when Aurelian, who became emperor, 270 A.D., thought it time to arrest the conquests of
his encroaching satrap.
After a long siege, the general, Probus, regained possession of Alexandria in 270, and this
great town was almost
entirely destroyed by the siege and the hand-to- hand fighting in the streets. But Aurelian
found it a longer
task to quell the energetic Zenobia. Gradually, however, he succeeded in driving her back
beyond the Taurus,
and, having defeated her near Antioch, finally (272) forced her to retreat to Palmyra, her
refuge in the desert.
With Zenobia a prisoner reserved for the Roman triumph, the East resumed its normal
condition.
Aurelian
was hardly settled again in Antioch, when a question was referred to him of a totally
unexpected kind.
1 According to legends of but slight
authority, the Bishop of Antioch,
Demetrian, was amongst the captives sent to Susiana. They were employed in the construction of the
great dam of the Shuster.
|
e<170-l] |
|
PAUL OP
SAMOSATA |
He had to determine \\i*o was the legitimate Bishop of the Christian Church in Antioch. Two
claimants contested the See
and possession of the bishop's house. We must now turn to the history of this contest,1
which in many respects
was of considerable importance. Soon after the disaster at Antioch, Bishop Demetrian was
succeeded by a certain
Paul, a native of Samosata. He was of humble birth, but very clever and eloquent, and he
so abused his episcopal
position that before long he contrived to amass a considerable fortune. Either before or
after his elevation to the episcopate, he had obtained the post of Receiver General of finances, with a salary
of 200,000 sesterces (procurator
ducenarius). Queen Zenobia held him in high esteem, and even from the lay
point of view, he was one
of the most important people in Antioch. This was apparent as he stalked through the
streets, with a haughty
bearing and preoccupied air, preceded and followed by a large band of attendants. He
himself did not forget
it, even in Church, where he gave way to the lamentable practice of permitting homage to
be addressed to the
bishop in the place of the Divinity, devoting minute attention to the adornment of his throne and
its accessories, and not only allowing himself to be applauded in church, but even permitting hymns in his praise
to be sung by a chorus of women. His private life
was also not beyond
reproach : he caused scandal by his association with subintroductae (spiritual sisters).
However, as he was very
indulgent to the weaknesses of his clergy, his worldliness would have been forgiven him, if
he had not taken up
theology. This proved his ruin. Zenobia was much attached to Jews and Judaism, and
either to please her, or
pursuing his own bent, he went so far as to teach the people of Antioch a doctrine resembling
that of Theodotus
and Artemas, viz., that Christ became God by gradual development and by adoption. The
enemies who surrounded
him complained to the chief bishops of the East. And their complaints did not fall on
deaf ears. Several
councils were held in Antioch, which were not 1 Eusebius vii. 27-30.
convened by Paul. And Firmilian, the famous Bishop of Cappadocia, was the moving spirit of this
action of the episcopate.
With him were Gregory of Neo Caesarea and his brother Athenodorus, and the bishops of
Tarsus, Iconium,
Ca;sarea in Palestine, /EYm, Bostra,
and many others
also assisted at the councils. Dionysius of Alexandria, though entreated
tojoin them and to come to Antioch, excused
himself on the score of age and health ; but he wrote expressing his views on the matter to
the Church of
Antioch, and not to the
bishop, which was significant.
It was not an easy question to
disentangle. Firmilian and his
colleagues made two journeys to Antioch, with no practical result. Paul's subtle quibbling
intellect always discovered
some loophole of escape; and if begged to mend his ways he made fine promises, but did
nothing. A third
Council, held in 267 or 268, ended the scandal. Maximus, the successor of Dionysius, was not
present; nor was
Firmilian, for he died on his way there. But a great number of bishops (seventy or eighty)
assembled from
Asia Minor and Syria, not to mention priests and deacons. This time they relied on Malchion,
a priest of great
learning, who combined with his ecclesiastical office that of Head of the "Hellenic"
School[195]
of Antioch. Malchion
engaged his bishop in a formal discussion, in the presence of the Council and a large body
of reporters. He was
sufficiently skilful to get Paul to crystallize his hazy ideas, and to make him formulate his
tenets. The doctrine
to which Paul acknowledged was declared untenable. The Council pronounced a
sentence of deposition, replaced
Paul by Domnus, a son of the former Bishop Demetrian, and then wrote to Dionysius and
Maximus, the bishops
of Rome and Alexandria, begging them no longer to correspond with the deposed prelate, but
with Domnus. As to
Paul, they added, he might communicate with Artemas[196]
and his followers.
Paul
refused to acknowledge this ruling, of the Council. Relying on his rather shady popularity, his
official position,
his party amongst the clergy, and, above all, on Zenobia's protection, he continued to
consider himself bishop,
and to hold his own in the episcopal palace. This was how things stood when the matter
was brought before
Aurclian. The emperor decided that the true bishop was the one recognized in Italy and
at Rome. This
was a decision against Paul. He was evicted.
The
report of the debate between Paul and Malchion was long preserved. It was still quoted in
the 6th century.
We now possess only a few fragments, some of doubtful authenticity. This is the more
regrettable, because
Eusebius only records that part of the synodical letter to Dionysius and Maximus, which
refers to Paul's moral
conduct and character, suppressing all allusion to the discussion on his doctrines. One point,
however, is established
by the testimony of the 4th century, namely, that the term ofMoouanog (consubstantial)
which created so much
sensation in the time of Constantine, was then expressly repudiated by the council, no
doubt because it was
susceptible of a Modalist interpretation.[197]
It is also clear, from the fragments
which have been preserved,
that Paul, though identifying himself with the arguments of the old adversaries of the
theology of the Logos,
had profited considerably by the general advance in religious knowledge. He stopped, it is
said, the singing of the
old hymns, and fell foul of the old theologians, no doubt because both witnessed to a
Personal Word. But he
had subtilized his conceptions and exegesis by intercourse with the masters whom he
criticized. And this it
was precisely what embarrassed his judges ; they were disciples of Origen, and they found
Paul employing the
identical expressions used by their master. But the similarity was only in expression. Paul
cared little for the
cosmological Trinity of the school of Origen ; the Trinity which he recognized was but a
Trinity of names ; as to the
Personality of Christ, he looked for it only in His human and historical existence. On these
two points, however open
to criticism the systems proposed by his adversaries
might be, he was certainly out of the line of orthodox Church tradition.
CHAPTER
XXIII
dionMius of ale^ndria
Dionysius,
Bishop of Alexandria. His fortunes during the Decian persecution. His attitude towards apostates
and heretics. Exile under
Valerian. Alexandrian crisis. The Millenarians of Egypt; Nepos. Sabellianism in Cyrenaica. Dionysius
of Alexandria and
Dionysius of Rome. Eusebius and Anatolus of Laodicea.
The obscurity
which characterized the history of Alexandrian and Egyptian Christianity in
the 2nd century, lasted
until the eve of the Decian persecution. We know nothing of the Bishops Demetrius (189-231)
and Heraclas (231-47),
except in connection with the story of Origen.1 On the whole, Heraclas seems to have
maintained his predecessor's attitude towards the illustrious theologian, who remained absent from Alexandria. Dionysius
(247-64), who
succeeded to his See after following him as head of the School, is better known than his
predecessors. Like Cyprian,
he left a collection of letters, now lost, of which Eusebius has preserved long extracts and
analyses. His episcopate
coincides with a period much disturbed in Church history as a whole, and particularly
critical in Alexandria. Dionysius was
hardly installed when a savage riot broke out in the great city. At first, the
instigators gave it a religious
turn ; the populace was suddenly inflamed by a ferocious enthusiasm for their threatened
gods. The local
1 See
above, chap, xviii. Local tradition before long distorted this history, attributing Origen's controversy
with the Bishop of Alexandria to his
doctrine, and assigning to Heraclas the part played by
Demetrius.
345
authorities, overpowered or implicated, did not int^ftre. The Christians were persecuted and
ill-treated, and their houses
pillaged. Of those who refused to apostatize, some were stoned and some burned, or thrown from
the roofs; many fled.
After a time, the tumult, though it did not abate, took a fresh direction, and civil war made
the streets of Alexandria
run with blood. At this crisis came the news of the accession of the Emperor Decius, and
soon after, the edict
of persecution was published.
The
prefect Sabinus lost no time; a guard was at once despatched to arrest the bishop. He
was sought for
everywhere except in his own house, from which he had never stirred. At the end of four
days, he fled with
his family and other Christians. But the police authorities caught him, and with him
arrested some of his clergy,
Caius, Faustus, Peter, and Paul. Brought back, under escort, to Alexandria, he halted in
the same evening at the
village of Taposiris, where he was somewhat dramatically rescued.1
His son Timotheus was absent when he was arrested. On his return he found the house
empty ; learning what had happened, he took to flight, and meeting a peasant, told him of his trouble. The
peasant was on his way to
a wedding. He hurried on, and told the tale to the wedding-party; they, like true
Egyptians, were delighted to play a trick on the authorities, and rushed to Taposiris shouting wildly. The centurion and
his men were
terrified and fled ; and the bishop himself, taking his rescuers for brigands, was far from
comfortable. He had begun
to hand over his clothes before they made him understand that they had come to deliver
him, and not to rob
him. Then the scene changed. Dionysius, believing the martyr's crown to be already his, was
unwilling to relinquish
it. He implored them either to leave him, or to cut off his head and carry it to the
prefect. But the good
peasants would not hear of such a thing; seizing the bishop by the arms and legs, they hoisted
him on their shoulders
and disappeared with him. His clergy were also set free. And in a few days they were all
established in 1 Letters from Dionysius, in Eusebius vi. 40 ; vii. n.
an out-of-^jf-^"!^', confer of Libya, three days'journey from Parsetonium.
Thence,
for long months, the Church of Alexandria was administered. When the worst was over,
such priests and
deacons as were least likely to be recognized, returned to the city. Among them are mentioned
Maximus, the priest
who later on succeeded Dionysius, and the deacons Eusebius and Faustus, who had a long and
useful career still
before them. When the persecution still further slackened, Dionysius returned to Alexandria
himself.
Then
he, like so many others, had to face the question of the apostates. In Egypt, as elsewhere,
there was a conflict
between severity and leniency. Dionysius sided with the lenient and was fortunate in having
the confessors, not
against him, but in favour of indulgence. The lapsed were therefore re-admitted, but not without
a penance which
the bishop proportioned to the degree of guilt. These principles he applied in Alexandria;
and also recommended
them to the other Christian congregations in Egypt, and he zealously defended them
against the puritanical
rigorists of Rome and Antioch. Pope Cornelius, who took the same line, was
strongly supported in his
struggle with Novatian by his brother of Alexandria, who wrote urgent letters to the faithful in
Rome, to the confessors,
and to Novatian himself. Dionysius moreover adjured Bishop Fabius of Antioch, the Bishop
of Laodicea, near
Antioch, and the faithful in Armenia Minor,1 not to yield to puritan counsels.
The persecution
under Gallus2 disturbed this tranquillity but did not last long ;
peace was restored under Valerian
(August, 253). Shortly afterwards broke out the baptismal controversy, in which
Dionysius played an important
part, upholding, with Pope Stephen, the custom of not rebaptizing heretics. He refused,
however, to break
on that account with churches which took a different line.3 This controversy was dying
down when Valerian,
1 See letters quoted or analyzed in Eusebius vi. 41-46.
2 Eusebius vii. 1, 10.
Epistles on Baptism, Eusebius vii. 2-9. See above, pp. 305-11.
weakly yielding to the fanatical advice of his minister Macrian, declared war afresh against
Christianity. Dionysius,[198]
summoned before the prefect ^Emilian, appeared
accompanied by some of his clergy; in one of his letters is preserved[199]
a verbatim report of his trial ; it
resulted in his exile to a place called Kephro, inhabited only by pagans. The bishop took up mission
work, and in spite
of the bad reception he met with at first, he gained converts in this remote place.
After "a time he
was transferred to Kollouthion, in Mareotis, where he was nearer to Alexandria. We do not
know how he escaped
the edict of 258, which ordered the execution of all bishops. Although he had endured so
much in the persecution, there were people in
Egypt who upbraided
him for having escaped martyrdom. A bishop, named Germanus, made such a stir about it
that Dionysius thought it
well to recount his sufferings by way of defence.[200]
The list was long, but Dionysius
had not yet reached the
end. Having returned to Alexandria, on receipt, no doubt, of the news of Valerian's downfall,
he soon saw civil
war kindled. Some stood by Gallienus; others proclaimed the sons of Macrianus.
The town was divided into
two entrenched camps, with all communication cut off between them. The main street divided
them. No one
passed along it, and it called to mind the image of the desert of the Exodus, just as the waters
of the port, stained
with the blood of the combatants, recalled the Red Sea. This internal blockade stopped the
bishop's communications
with his flock; he was obliged to write to
them, as if again in exile. And even so, it was difficult to get his letters through. It was easier to
send messages from
one end of the empire to the other, than from one quarter of Alexandria to the other.[201]
In the end, the whole city
declared for Gallienus.5
|
349 |
|
■480-1] |
|
BISHOP NEPOS |
Before fresh political disturbances set inK: was desisted by a terrible plague, which swept away a
great part of the
population. The Christians were conspicuous for their zeal in nursing the sick and burying
the dead.[202]
It was at least a time of religious peace;
Gallienus himself wrote to
Dionysius and to several other bishops, to inform them that he had ordered their churches and
cemeteries to be
restored to them. Naturally the bishop was a strong partizan of this prince, who does not usually
excite much admiration.
In one of his letters, written in 262, Dionysius notes that whereas the persecutors had
rapidly passed away,[203]
the tenth year of the reign of this holy and pious emperor would soon be celebrated with
rejoicings.
During
his stormy episcopate, Dionysius still found time and opportunity for theology, and thus
turned to account
the great learning he had acquired under Origen, and developed during his headship of the
School of Alexandria.
This School, as I have already said, was suited
rather to the intellectual tlite than
to ordinary minds.
Even among those who read, there were many who accepted neither the profundity of
Origen's Gnosticism, nor the
subtleties of allegorical interpretation. Their great light was a bishop called Nepos, and his
book, called The
Refutation of the Allegorists, was placed by his partizans on a level with the Gospels. Its
subject was the
Millenium, and Nepos set himself to prove that as described in the Apocalypse it was not
allegorical, but was to
be an actual fact. Dionysius, uneasy at its success, and the strife it stirred up amongst the
Christians, went to the
no me of Arsinoe, the centre of the movement, and called together the priests and teachers
(StSaaKciXoug) of the
different villages. They brought Nepos' book, and quietly and honestly discussed it for three
days, from morning
till night, to such good purpose that the Bishop of Alexandria brought them all round, even
Korakion,
the chief of the 'Millenarians. Dionysius, however, not content with this
viva voce refutation, published two treatises on the subject, called " On the
Promises."1 Eusebius quotes
from it, amongst other things, a long passage upon the author of the Apocalypse. It is a piece
of fine criticism.
According to Dionysius, the Apocalypse could not be by the same author as the Fourth
Gospel, but was the work
of another John, not the great apostle.
Nepos,
the opponent of the allegorists, was already dead when Dionysius turned his attention to
his book. He was
apparently Bishop of Arsinoe. Dionysius, who had known him personally, had a great
opinion of his piety,
zeal, and knowledge of the Scriptures, and even of his poetical gifts. He had composed a great
number of hymns
sung by the faithful with much profit.2
Possibly
this incident occurred in the beginning of Valerian's reign (254-56). Later on
Dionysius was occupied
with controversies of another kind.
Far
away to the west of Egypt, between the desert of Marmarica and the Great Syrtis, stretches a
high and fertile
plain. There from very early days, Hellenism had flourished round the brilliant Doric town of
Cyrene. Under the
Roman Empire, Cyrenaica with Crete formed a province quite distinct from that of Egypt.
The group of five
towns—Cyrene, Ptolemais, Berenice, Sozusa (Apollonia) and Arsinoe (Teuchira)—which it contained,3
was often called
Pentapolis. There were very important Jewish colonies there.4 Early in
Trajan's time they made a revolt, and
nearly all perished during its suppression. The name of this country appears in the Gospel history.
It was a Jew from
Cyrene who assisted the Saviour to carry His cross.5 Others were present on the Day of
Pentecost, and some were
amongst the enemies of St Stephen. Amongst the many converts was that Lucius of Cyrene, who
took part
1 llept
iirayyeXiQv. 2
Eusebius vii. 24, 25.
3 This Arsinoe must not be confused with the Arsinoe just mentioned in connection with Nepos.
4 Jason of
Cyrene, a Jewish writer in the 2nd century B.C., wrote a history, of which an epitome is preserved in
the Second Book of Maccabees. 5 Matt,
xxvii. 32 ; Mark xv. 21 ; Luke xxiii. 26.
|
351 |
|
p. 483-4] |
|
CYRENAICA |
in the foundation of thejhurch of Ai^ch.1 The Gospel seems to have reached Cyrene itself very
early. And in Dionysius'
time each2 of the five cities seems to have had its bishop.
These churches had then a special
connection with the See of
Alexandria. Dionysius wrote to them often,3 and held himself responsible for them, and above
all for their teaching.
Even before Valerian's persecution, the controversy which the spread of Sabellianism
stirred up in Ptolemais
had called his attention that way. It is not likely that Sabellius ever set foot in
Cyrenaica ; but his writings
may have found their way there, and besides, the views identified with his name in Rome, had
already made a sensation
in Asia, Carthage, and elsewhere. In Cyrenaica
their success was very great: some bishops favoured the Monarchian doctrine ; in those
churches the Word
was no longer regarded as the Son of God, and distinct from the Father. The doctrine of
the Trinity became
but a matter of words: the terms, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, meant no more than three
successive aspects
of the Divine Unity (Monad) in Creation, Redemption, and Sanctification. The
word ulo7rdnop
(Son-Father) was
often employed, and fitly expressed their conception of the identity of the Divine Persons. The
so-called Gospel
of the Egyptians was much esteemed by the Monarchians,4 and apparently
favoured this view.
1 Acts ii. io ; vi. 9 ; xi. 20 ; xiii. 1.
-
Eusebius (vii. 26) gives the names of Dionysius' correspondents on Sabellianism. They were four: Ammon,
Bishop of Berenice, Telesphorus,
Euphranor, and Euporus. If these last three were bishops, as seems probable, that makes four
bishops, or five with Basilides,
bishop twv Kara tt]v IIei»ra7ro\n'
vapoiKiQv mentioned later on.
3 Eusebius (loc. cit.) mentions several letters to Basilides, a Bishop of Pentapolis ; one of these in response to various questions on points of casuistry submitted to him, is preserved in the Byzantine canon law ; in another, Dionysius alludes to his own commentary on Ecclesi- astes. To Bishop Euphranor he dedicated a book On the Temptations.
4
This description of the system rests on the
authority of St Epiphanius,
Haer. 57 ; the quotations from the writings of Dionysius in Eusebius vii. 6
(cf. 26) and from S. Athanasius, De sent. Dionysii are by no means so definite.
In
spite of the support of local bishops, this teaching met with much opposition. Both parties
agreed to refer the
matter to the Bishop of Alexandria. The delegates appeared before Dionysius, bearing
credentials, and proposed
to argue the case before him.
But the
Modalists were very simple if they imagined that a disciple of Origen could decide in
their favour. The
Bishop of Alexandria would not even hear them ; he wrote at once to Pentapolis, hoping to deter
those who were
straying from the truth, and as an opportunity offered he warned Pope Xystus II. and sent
him his letter to the
Cyrenians.1 But the Cyrenians turned a deaf ear. The controversy, interrupted no doubt by
Valerian's persecution,
began afresh as soon as peace was restored. Dionysius returned to the attack, and wrote
letter after letter
to Pentapolis. In one of these2 addressed to Ammon and Euphranor, he seems to have gone
too far, and to
have attempted to refute the heretics not only with the generally received doctrine of the
Church, but also with an
exposition of the tenets peculiar to Origen's School. The opponents of the School in Alexandria
took advantage of
this. Without troubling themselves to ask their bishop for an explanation, they went to Rome, and
denounced him to
Pope Dionysius, who summoned a synod, looked into the matter, and found various doctrinal
improprieties in the
letter under suspicion, notably three:—The use of the term " creature," in
connection with the Son of God ; a theory
of the Trinity with three such distinct hypostases, that they might be regarded as three gods;
and finally, a marked
repugance to the term o/moova-iog
(consubstantial).3
1 Eusebius vii. 6. In chap. xxvi. he enumerates four letters against Sabellius: to Ammon, Bishop of Berenice, Telesphorus, Euphranor, and to Ammon and Euporus.
2 I think this letter, so much spoken of by St Athanasius, is distinct from those mentioned by Eusebius. It might, however, at a push be identified, perhaps, with that to Ammon and Euporus.
3 Athanasius, De
sent. Dion. c. 5. It is well to note that S. Athanasius
treats the matter rather controversially than historically. His chronology is much at fault. He believes the
two Dionysiuses lived long
before (tfxwpoadtv iroXv) the
council which condemned Paul of Samosata (De
syn. 43).
|
353 |
|
p. 486-7] DIONYSIUS[204]
THEOLOGY |
The Bishop of Rome, in his own
name and in that of the
Council, sent an impressive letter1 to Alexandria, in which he again condemned the Sabellian
errors ; and then, turning
to the arguments used to refute them, without mentioning any names, he blamed those who,
like the Marcionites,
spoke of three separate hypostases, or who represented the Son of God as a creature.
Their appeal to the
authority of the Book of Proverbs was not legitimate, for though Wisdom says of herself: "The
Lord created me,"
their interpretation of the text was not correct.[205]
In a separate letter[206]
to Dionysius he invited him to explain
himself. He did so, and in defence of his position sent four books to the
pope, his namesake, entitled Refutation
and Apology,[207]
which appear to have set at rest
the Roman scruples.
This controversy does not seem to
have made much impression
at the time; but a great stir was made about
it in the 4th century. The Arians quoted the authority of Dionysius of Alexandria. His
successor Athanasius,
being eager to clear him from complicity in it, wrote a whole treatise " On the Opinion
of Dionysius." He
carefully explains the suspected letter, but hardly quotes it at all, and he takes the opinion
of his predecessor, rather, from the
Apology, which was an afterthought, and thus interprets the first document by
the second. St Basil[208]
also read both documents; and his verdict was very unfavourable. Holding no brief for
former bishops of
Alexandria, he had no hesitation in pronouncing Dionysius to be a forerunner of Arianism in
its most pronounced form. The difference between the language of the two books in no wise escaped his notice, but
he attributes it to
the instability of the author, whose good faith, however, he does not
question.
But neither St Athanasius'
optimism, nor St Basil's
severity quite corresponds il'ith the actual facts. Dionysius was a disciple of Origen ; it was with Origen's
system that he fought
the Modalists. Now, this system had two aspects.
According as the Word is viewed in relation to the finite transitory world, or to God,
He appears either as
distinct from God, and partaking in some degree of the character of a created being; or
else, as co-eternal with God,
and deriving from the divine substance. The Modalists might be met by the first aspect;
and the second was
calculated to reassure those who were disturbed by the excessively clear cut lines of
demarcation drawn between the
different manifestations, or hypostases, and by their subordination. The transition from one
aspect to the other
involved no contradiction ; they were linked together in Origen's system; orthodoxy was
safeguarded by the juxtaposition
of complementary doctrines. But the whole system was academic; it formed no part of
the teaching of the
Church; it might even be said that the Church ignored it. When men of action like Pope
Dionysius came
across isolated fragments of the system, they did not trouble to put them back in their
context, or to judge of them in
relation to the whole system; they estimated them on their own merits, according to the
ordinary teaching, not of the schools, but of the Church. Hence such incidents as the controversy between
Dionysius the pope and
Dionysius the bishop.
Quite at the end of his career,
the great Bishop of Alexandria
was, as we have seen, invited to the first Council of Antioch, to judge Paul of
Samosata. He was no
longer fit for so long a journey ; but he gave his opinion in writing. And perhaps
Eusebius, the Alexandrian
deacon, who appeared at one of the first councils,
came as his representative. Eusebius was held in great esteem on account of his fine
attitude during the Decian
persecution. Being one of the earliest to return to the town, he played an important part in the
government of the
persecuted flock. Under Valerian, he stood as a confessor before the prefect
/Emilian, with his bishop, and shared Dionysius'
exile. In one of the wars which desolated
|
355 |
|
r.
4SG-G0] |
|
EUSEBIUS |
Alexandria, no doubt that described in the letter from Dionysius to Hierax, he did good service.
The insurgents were cut
off in the quarter of Bruchion. Among their leaders was a Christian named Anatolius, a
great mathematician. When he saw the corn beginning to fail, it occurred to him to appeal to the deacon
Eusebius in the un- besieged
part of the town, and to get him to ask the Roman general to allow the deserters of Bruchion
to pass out. Eusebius
was held in high consideration, even in the official world ; and his request was
granted. Then Anatolius
assembled the insurgent council of war, and after having vainly tried to persuade them
to capitulate, he got
them to allow all the non-combatants to pass out. A great many passed out, the Romans not
showing themselves too strict as to the age or sex of the fugitive. They were welcomed by Eusebius, who supplied
their pressing necessities.
Afterwards Eusebius started for the Council at Antioch. He never returned to Alexandria.
The Church of Laodicea detained him on his
return, and having
just lost their bishop, they chose Eusebius as his successor.
Anatolius, having compromised himself, no doubt during the recent insurrection, thought it best to
leave Alexandria, although
he had a good position there. He excelled in all the sciences, arithmetic, geometry,
astronomy, physics, logic,
and rhetoric. His fellow-countrymen had chosen him as head of their school of Aristotelian
philosophy. At Ccesarea
in Palestine, he received a warm welcome from the Bishop Theoctenus, who consecrated him
to be his successor.
But Anatolius went to the last Council of Antioch, in 268, and there met with the same
fate as did his
friend Eusebius who had just died ; the good folk of Laodicea seized on the already consecrated
Anatolius, and kept
him as their bishop.
CHAPTER
XXIV
EASTERN THEOLOGY AFTER ORIGEN AND PAUL OF SAMOSATA
The
Alexandrian Doctors : Theognostus, Pierius, Achilles. Bishop Peter, the opponent of Origen. The work of
Pamphilus and
Eusebius at Caesarea in Palestine. Methodius, Bishop of Olympus. Lucian of Antioch, and the
beginnings of Arianism.
DIONYSIUS of
Alexandria was succeeded by the priest Maximus,
who, having distinguished himself much during the Decian persecution, openly confessed the
faith, and was exiled
under Valerian. In his time took place the final condemnation of Paul of Samosata, of
which he received
the official notification. No more is known about him, and Theonas,[209]
who succeeded him (282), is no better
known, though he also held the See for eighteen years, till A.D. 300. Then came Bishop Peter, who lived to see the Diocletian persecution, and was
one of its most illustrious
victims.
|
."»r>7 |
|
p. 492-3] |
|
SClriJbL OF ALEXANDRIA |
The
School was still closely in touch with the Church, and still adhered faithfully to the
doctrines of Origen. After
Dionysius, Theognostus[210]
seems to have directed it. He
rewrote the First Principles, under
the title of Hypotyposes, a
name already used by Clement. Photius has left
us an analysis[211]
of this work which is divided into seven
books. From the description and appreciation of it given by Photius, it was
evidently in strict accord
with the teaching of Origen. St Athanasius and St Gregory of Nyssa have preserved some
fragments for us, but they regard it very differently. St Athanasius quotes from it[212]
orthodox statements, whilst St Gregory
of Nyssa considers that it favours the Arians.[213]
Pierius,[214]
who succeeded Theognostus, belonged to the college of presbyters. Like Origen he
cultivated plain living
and high thinking. He was a celebrated ascetic and a distinguished preacher, being known to
later writers even more by
his sermons than by his teaching in the schools.[215]His
principal work was a collection of exegetical homilies, delivered during the night of Easter Eve.
Photius, who read
it, notices the " archaism " of his formulas, and regrets that he should have spoken so ill of the
Holy Ghost. Whatever
justification there may be for this criticism, Pierius had a great reputation in his own
day ; his contemporaries called him the second Origen (Origenes
innior). He
lived so long that he survived even the great persecution, when his most
illustrious disciple, Pamphilus of Caesarea
in Palestine, died for the faith (309). Pierius wished to write his life, and, according to
some traditions, himself
died a martyr, with his brother Isidore. St Jerome, however, says that he retired to Rome and
lived there till his
death.[216]
During the years just before the
persecution, the School had as
its head Achilles, another scholar who was also a presbyter. Indeed, after the martyrdom of
Bishop Peter he
became bishop like Heraclas and Dionysius before him. Eusebius makes much of his virtue and
austerity; but says
nothing of his doctrine, details of which would have been of special interest, as at that moment
fierce attacks on the
theology of Origen were impending. Bishop Peter wrote books on the soul,[217]
and upon the resurrection,[218]
in which he made formidable assaults
on some of Origen's most
important positions.
The subtle form of religious
thought of which the School
of Alexandria was the principal exponent, could only, as I have said before, appeal to the
few. And though this
illustrious School was generally presided over by priests of the Church, several of whom were
raised to the episcopate,
the Christian masses, as a whole, were unaffected by it. The spread of the
Gospel in the interior of
Egypt, which was very rapid in the 3rd century, brought under the influence of Christianity
.people who were but
slightly, if at all, Hcllcnizcd,1 and who found it difficult to adapt themselves to this
highly rarefied atmosphere
of philosophic speculation. Besides, the doctrines
of the School, as summed up by Origen, rather disquieted even the cultivated Gnostic
Christians on whom it
conferred such marked distinction. It was possible even for those who had received a brilliant
education in
philosophy to realize that this advantage possessed but a very indirect spiritual value, and
that salvation is not won
by theology. Moreover, as the history of Anatolius
shows, the Platonism, old or new, upon which the School relied was not the only kind of
philosophy in vogue in
Alexandria. It was possible, and probably it was not unusual, to develop religious
instruction on the traditional
lines, without perpetual side-glances in the direction of Valentinus or Basilides.
Allegorical interpretation did not appeal to everyone. As we have seen, one bishop, Xepos, opposed it openly. Without it
how were Origen's
systems to be reconciled with the Bible ? The faithful who denounced to Rome certain
tenets of their Bishop
Dionysius must have been people of some standing in Alexandria.
And it was this party in the
Church of Alexandria, intellectual,
cultivated people, but caring more for religion than theology, who now gained the upper hand
in the person of Bishop Peter, and who,
rather later on, were represented
again by the -Bishops Alexander and Athanasius.
In Palestine, the tradition of
Origen still held the field at
Cresarea. A rich Christian of Bcrytus, Pamphilus by name, having renounced the position in his
native country to
which his fortune and good birth gave him a right, devoted himself to theological studies. He
came to Alexandria, where Pierius helped him to develop his talents for theology and asceticism ; then he
established himself at Cresarea,
where he was admitted into the college of 1 The Coptic versions of the Bible are of this date.
presbyters. His chief occupation was to transcribe and correct manuscripts of the Bible ; but he
also copied those of Origen,
and drew up a catalogue of his works, and of the other books in the library left at Cassarea
by that great scholar.
By his side worked a most intelligent and painstaking young Christian called
Eusebius. Eusebius, during the
fifteen or twenty years preceding the great persecution, ransacked with incredible patience all the
libraries in Cassarea,
JEUa, and elsewhere, for the benefit of the great works on history and apology of which the
scheme was simmering
in his mind. Eusebius could not have known Origen; Pamphilus may perhaps have seen him
during his childhood.
But they were both enthusiastic disciples, and whenever the theories of their Master were
attacked they hastened
to defend him. Pamphilus wrote an Apology in five books, to which Eusebius added a sixth.
The
adversaries, indeed, against whose attacks they had to defend him, were already legion.
Without mentioning Modalists, such as Beryllus, or Paul of Samosata, the ranks of the orthodox furnished more than
one type of assailant.
One of the most distinguished of these was Methodius, bishop of the little town of
Olympus in Lycia. He was,
for his time, a very highly educated man, and a great reader of Plato, whose dialogues he
loved to imitate. We have
a " Banquet" of his, an echo of that of the Athenian philosopher; but the speakers are
virgins, and they
sing the praises of virginity and not love. The treatises of Methodius, on free-will, on
life and reasonable actions,
on the resurrection, on creatures (irep) yep^rcov), on leprosy, on leeches, on different
kinds of food, although lost in
the original as a whole, are known to us, either in Greek fragments, or in a Slavonic
translation.1 Others, such as
his books upon the pythoness, upon the martyrs, against Porphyry, have entirely, or almost
entirely disappeared. The variety of his work, which includes exegesis and apology, metaphysics and morality, shows
his versa-
1
Bonwetsch, Methodius von Olympus, 1891.
Photius made long extracts
from Methodius, cod. 234-237.
tility. Several of his dialogues, especially those on the resurrection and on creatures, contain a
very lively protest against
the doctrines of Origen. Eusebius, therefore, in his ecclesiastical history, does not mention
Methodius, though he
was obliged to speak of him in the
Apology. According to St Jerome,[219]
Eusebius there reminds Methodius that formerly he had entertained a very
different opinion of
the great doctor.[220]
It is most probable that the Bishop
of Olympus, though criticizing his errors, could not but admire the genius of Origen.
But Methodius himself, as not
infrequently happens, laid
himself open to very severe criticism. Photius[221]
says very truly that the Banquet
contains expressions that are not at
all doctrinally correct; he even supposes charitably that various Arian or other interpolations
had been introduced. This is scarcely probable; but Methodius wrote before the language, or even the ideas of
theology had attained
the precision they subsequently acquired from the theological debates of the 4th and 5th
centuries. In spite, however,
of all his peculiarities, the name of Methodius still deserves respect. The world was grateful to
him for having
trounced Origen, and for having extolled virginity ; and he laid down his life for the faith.
In Antioch the difficulties had
not all vanished with the
deposition of Paul of Samosata. Domnus, his successor, appointed by the
Council, appears to have held the See but
a short time; and so it was with Timaeus, who came after him. The episcopate of Cyrillus,
on the contrary, lasted until the persecution, more than twenty years. We know nothing of the government of these
bishops, except
that they were, not unnaturally, rather severe on the partizans of Paul, who had organized a small
church of their
own, still mentioned even at the time of the Council
of Nicea. The opposition had also a school, that of the priest Lucian.
Lucian[222]
was a really learned man ; his works on the text of the Old Testament, which he
corrected from the original
Hebrew, was highly esteemed ; he was a Hebrew scholar, and his version was adopted by the
greater number
of the churches of Syria and Asia Minor. He occupied himself also with the New
Testament.
His exegesis differed widely from
that of Origen. In Antioch,
allegorical interpretation was not in fashion ; the text was by way of being interpreted
literally. The theological trend of this school is shown by the
well-established fact
that Lucian was the originator of the doctrine, which soon became so famous as Arianism. Around
him were grouped,
even at the time we now speak of, the future leaders of this heresy, amongst others Arius
himself, Eusebius, the future
Bishop of Nicomedia, Maris, and Theognis. It was, they found, necessary to abandon the
theories of Paul, and to
admit the personal pre-existence of Christ, in other words the Incarnation of the Word. But they
granted as little as possible.
The Word, according to the new doctrine, was a celestial being, anterior to all visible
and invisible creatures;
He had indeed created them. But He had not
existed from all eternity; He was created by the Father, as an instrument for the subsequent
creation. Before
that He did not exist. He was called out of nothing.[223]
|
3G3 |
|
P.
4£9-i>00] |
|
LUCIAN'S T1IE0IPPGY |
We cannot deny that this theory
greatly simplified the problem
of the Procession of the Word, a difficult problem, to solve which many different
«Kpkma+fc>ns h«l been propounded during the previous two centuries, though
none had been
definitely accepted as the right interpretation. But this simplification was only obtained at the expense
of one of the most
essential articles of faith, that of the absolute Divinity of Christ. This dogma, handed down
by tradition, cultivated
by piety, consecrated by worship, and sealed by the blood of martyrs, was the corner-stone
of all Christian teaching.
Neither Origen nor Hippolytus, nor Justin, nor any of the many other orthodox teachers, not
to mention the
Gnostics, had ventured to ignore it. Its strength of resistance was soon to be proved.
For a
time the system does not appear to have excited
any apprehension. Its influence was confined to the schools, and it did, as a matter of
fact, represent an improvement
upon the theories condemned in the last councils,
besides which great care was taken to clothe it in orthodox phraseology. It was not till
long after the
death of its author that it made such a stir in Alexandria.
Nevertheless,
it appears that Lucian was included in the
condemnation of Paul. The bishops Domnus, Timaeus, and at first even Cyrillus, would not admit
him to communion.1 However, Cyrillus
afterwards accepted Lucian's
explanations, and restored the doctor both to communion and to his position in the
priesthood.2 It was as
a priest of Antioch that Lucian was arrested in 312, and suffered martyrdom.
And,
indeed, all or nearly all the heads of these various schools of thought laid down their
lives for the faith;
greatly as they differed from each other on
1 AovKiavbs awoovvayuiyos Zfiftve rpidv iwKTKbirwv Trokvereh xP&ovs (Letter of Alexander of Alex. Theodoret, H. E. i. 4, c. 9).
2 Arius, Eusebius, and the other disciples of Lucian would never have been promoted to the ecclesiastical dignities which they held in so many places, if it had been known that they were disciples of a school proscribed by the bishops of Antioch. Yet their relations with Lucian must have been after that condemnation, and they certainly took place before the persecution, so that they must have occurred during the episcopate of Cyrillus, who died in 301 or 302.
many points, here one spirit animarad them.
Bishop Peter of
Alexandria, Pamphilus, Methodius, and Lucian himself, all sealed their attachment to the
common faith of
Christians with their blood; and all of them now enjoy in the Church the honour which is
accorded to the martyrs.
This does not, of course, imply that all their doctrines were equally correct, or that
their individual errors
mattered little to Christianity. But it shows at least that, whatever their theology, when
the great trial came, they
all acquitted themselves as brave men and convinced Christians.
CHAPTER
XXV
christian practice
Preparation for Baptism.
Catechumens. The Apostles' Creed. Canon of
the New Testament. Apostolical romances. Encra- tism. Orthodox asceticism. The discipline of
penance. Increase
of worldliness. The Council of Elvira.
In some
circles, these theological disputes undoubtedly made a stir, and on ecclesiastical
literature they left deep traces,
which we should have less difficulty in calling to life again, if they had not early been
effaced by the quarrels
of the following centuries. They did not, however, greatly affect the general
body of Christians. The event most
likely to have attracted attention, the deposition
of the Bishop of Antioch, was, after all, only of local interest. After the condemnation of
Paul of Samosata,
events soon resumed their ordinary course.
And it
is this ordinary routine of life that claims attention at this moment, on the eve of the
last great persecution,
and of the official triumph of Christianity. We will glance at Christian society in the
3rd century, and take
account of its converts, its moral and religious life, its organization, and its government.
Tertullian
says in his Apology (ch.
xvii.), that a Christian
is not so born, but that he becomes so: fiunt, 11011 nascuntur christiani. This
must not be taken literally. From
the time of Septimius Severus, a number of the faithful were Christians by birth, because,
their parents being
Christians, they received baptism in their infancy, and contracted, without any personal
knowledge of it, the
865
most solemn responsibility as to faith and morals. The Church had no hesitation in the matter,
being firmly persuaded
of the truth of her faith and her hopes, and convinced that, for the neophyte in the
cradle, the education
of the family would advantageously replace the long probation imposed upon adult converts.
For, indeed, adult converts were
not admitted without being
proved in the Catechumenate, an institution which, towards the end of the 2nd century, we hear
of almost everywhere.
Converts who embraced Christianity, after attaining years of discretion, were not
allowed to join the general
body of the faithful at once. Initiation was only granted at the end of a prescribed time,
during which they learnt
what was the real meaning of Christianity and its doctrines, and of the many obligations they
proposed to take
upon themselves. And not only did they learn, but they also began to live the Christian life.
Thus they tried
their strength, and the Church kept her eye upon them, and was able to judge if their perseverance
might reasonably be reckoned on. The
catechumens were already
considered as Christians; they shared the name, and in time of persecution, they shared also
the risks of the
faithful. In the Christian assemblies they might take part in the singing, the reading of the
Scriptures, and in certain
of the prayers; but not in the celebration of the Mystery of the Eucharist and several other
rites, such as initiation
and ordination.
When the catechumens were
sufficiently prepared, they might
present themselves for baptism. This they usually did ; but they were not obliged to receive
it immediately, and
some persons put off taking any definite engagement.
From the time of the apostles,
the rite of initiation included
two principal parts: the bath, or baptism with water, and the laying on of hands. The first
rite conveyed the special gift of remission of sin; it was the symbol of the purification of the soul, by
conversion and
grafting into Jesus; the second rite carried with it sanctification by the descent of the Holy
Ghost upon the soul of the neophyte. As
time went on, other ceremonies
were introduced. Tertullian speaks 1 nut only of baptism and the laying on of hands, but
also mentions unction,
the consignation or imposition of the sign of the cross, and lastly, a mixture of milk and
honey given the newly
initiated to drink.2 And as he adds that all these ceremonies were practised by the
Marcionites, they must date back
at least to the first half of the 2nd century.
Baptism
was always preceded by a special course of preparation : it generally took place during
the Feast of Easter;
the weeks beforehand were employed in finishing the instruction of the catechumens, who were
now no longer considered simple
catechumens, but were called in Latin
competcntcs, and
(piori^oimei'ot in Greek. They learnt the rule of faith or Creed, and received
instruction upon it.
At
baptism they were required to renounce publicly, before the whole Christian assembly, Satan,
his pomps, and his
works, which meant, in fact, paganism,3 its worship and its lax morality. Then they declared their
faith in Jesus Christ,
and in token thereof they recited a profession of faith.
The
formula of the Creed was then, throughout the Church, that called the Apostles' Creed. The
form used in our
day differs but slightly from that already traditional in Rome at the beginning of the 3rd century
:
"
I believe in God, the Father Almighty;4 and in Jesus Christ, His only Son, our Saviour,
born5 of the Holy
Ghost and the Virgin Mary, crucified under Pontius Pilate, and buried,0 rose again
on the third day from the dead,
ascended into Heaven, sittcth at the right hand of the Father; from whence He shall come to
judge the living
and the dead; and in the Holy Ghost, the holy
1 De resurrect. 8 ; adv. Marc i. 14 ; iii. 22.
- This
last ceremony is no longer in use ; and the anointing with oil, and the sign of the cross, form with
the imposition of hands the special
ritual of Confirmation.
3 This renunciation was only intended for neophytes who had been pagans. It is certain that converts from Judaism were not called upon to renounce Satan. This formula was not for them.
4 The present version now adds here: " Maker of heaven and earth."
5 " Conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, was crucified, dead, and buried." 6 " Descended into Hell," add.
Church,1 and the forgiveness of sins, and the resurrection of the body."2
Tertullian
was familiar with this form of the Creed, which, during the 3rd century, passed from
one Church to
another, and finally prevailed everywhere. It is characterized by division into three
articles (which correspond to the three Divine Names of the baptismal
formula), a short
epitome of the whole Gospel history, contained in the second article; and by the mention, in
the third, of the
Church, of baptism (remission of sin), and of the resurrection. There are many reasons for the
belief that this
Roman Creed was drawn up long before the time when we first hear of it.
The
first article shows no trace of any reference to the heresy of the Gnostics; God is there
called simply Almighty,
without its being thought necessary to point out that He was the Creator. It seems clear
that this would
have been otherwise if the religious authorities who drew up this formula had seen the
Gnostic peril threatening.
We need not, in fact, hesitate to place it as early as the first half of the 2nd
century. Even earlier
than that there must certainly have been brief summaries of the Christian preaching; we
find traces of them
in the letters of St Ignatius and in the pastoral epistles; but we have nothing to prove that
they were either
as complete as our old Roman formula, or arranged in the same way.3
The
Christian faith as formulated in this brief and simple summary, which was intelligible to all, was
sustained and defined
by perpetual instruction, which chiefly took the shape of reading the Bible with homiletic
commentaries. By the
use of spiritual interpretation many Old Testament texts could be used for the
instruction of the faithful, which
otherwise hardly lent themselves to edification. In the beginning, the Church appears not to
have discriminated much with regard to biblical literature. The
1 "
Catholic," add. 2
" The life everlasting," add.
3 Upon this subject, see Harnack,
Chronologic, vol. i., p. 524, and the works which he quotes and summarizes.
sacrcd books actually used in the synagogues were adopted wthout heeding the fact that all the
synagogues had not
the same sacred library. Hence arose variations and uncertainties. Soon, when the writings
of the New Testament
came to be added to those of the old Bible, these increased considerably. We have no certain
knowledge of the
details of this state of confusion.. But very soon a process of elimination
began ; the number of canonical gospels was fixed
at four, and that of the epistles of St Paul at thirteen. A complete canon, a list of all
the books received by the
Church as sacrcd and canonical, appeared for the first time in Rome towards the end of the 2nd
century. This is called the
Muratorian Canon. To tell the truth, this document is rather enigmatical, as
only the end of it exists, and it is
still a disputed point whether it was written in Greek or in Latin; it can, therefore, scarcely be
considered an official
document involving the responsibility of the Roman Church. But at least, it testifies to
certainty reached on some
points, and to other questions still undecided in Rome when it was written. It acknowledged as
canonical the four
gospels, the thirteen epistles of St Paul, the Acts of the Apostles, the epistles of St John and
St Jude, and two
Apocalypses, that of John and that of Peter. Strong opposition existed, however, to the
admission of the latter.
The Shepherd was mentioned, but was set aside as too recent. Its author could neither be
included amongst
the prophets,1 nor amongst the apostles ; he had written at a time, still recent (nuperrime,
temporibns nostris), when his
brother Pius occupied the episcopal throne at Rome. Other writings, such as the epistles
of St Paul to the
Laodiceans and the Alexandrians, are classed as heretical, and resolutely set aside.2
Naturally
the books of actual heretics were not read in the Christian assemblies. But, between
such condemned
1 This word is here to be taken in the sense of the prophets of the Old Testament.
2The Epistle of St James is not mentioned any more than those of St Peter ; but the text is doubtful, and possibly this omission, which is indefensible, especially as regards the First Epistle of Peter, did not occur in the original.
2 A
|
371 |
|
P. 510-1] |
|
THE ACTS OF PAUL |
productions and the Holy Scriptures, there was a considerable margin of
debatable ground, and here various compositions,
less clearly defined in character, found a place ; some were orthodox but of doubtful
authenticity or imperfect
authority, and others had suspicious tendencies which, however, were not very pronounced.
Here and there,
however, thanks to men's simplicity, strange or even suspected books crept even in to public
worship. In other
places they were only read privately. The curiosity of the little world of Christians
led them to give too
ready a welcome to gospels[224]
which were not officially
recognised, and especially to the pious romances about the apostles which claimed to be
genuine history. Of these
romances, one named " The Acts of Paul" seems to be the most ancient. It was certainly
most uncalled for, the
true history of St Paul being already well known, from the canonical book of the Acts.
Quoted, however,
by Hippolytus and Tertullian, and classed by Origen and Eusebius among the appendices of
the New Testament,
this extraordinary work found a place in some copies of the Bible. Even after it was
compromised by the enthusiasm
of the Manicheans and the Priscillianists, it still escaped more than partial
proscription. That the charming
episode of Paul and Thecla formed part of it is now an established fact; and also the
apocryphal correspondence of St Paul with the Corinthians, as well as the account of the martyrdom of the apostle and
the celebrated legend of
the milk which flowed from his decapitated head. These fragments formed part of a vast
whole,[225] in which were described the adventures, the
preaching, and
especially the miracles of St Paul, much in the style of the Acts of the Apostles. The characters
also are much the
same, but treated with incredible freedom. It is difficult to understand how such an
account could have been
offered to those acquainted with St Luke's. The author is much too fond of miracles; but the
characteristic feature is
his doctrine. It has nothing in common with Gnosticism, which it expressly repudiates
and condemns. But
continence is insisted upon with a pertinacity unknown in the usual teaching. It appears as if
constituting the very
essence of Christianity. "Blessed," says St Paul, "are those who keep their flesh pure,
for they shall become the temple
of God. Blessed are the continent (eycpuref?), for God will speak to them. Blessed are
those who renounce
the world. . . . Blessed are those who, having wives, live as though they had no wife. . .
. Blessed are the pure
bodies of virgins, . . . etc." These principles are perpetually brought out in the
narrative. War is waged for
a particular moral code, of a severity unknown in the Gospel.
The
" Acts of Paul" were composed, about the time of Marcus Aurelius, by a priest of Asia.
Tertullian tells us that
the religious authorities of the land did not appreciate this singular document, and that the author,
although he put
forward in defence his zeal for the Apostle Paul, was deprived of his priestly position. The
book was not then
actually suppressed ; but we are glad to know that the Church did not recognize its own
teaching in this bold distortion
of facts, and this exaggerated moral code.
Still
less was Church teaching expressed in other apostolic romances almost as ancient as the
" Acts of Paul,"
but even more offensive. I mean the Acts of John, of Peter, of Andrew, and of Thomas,[226]
which appear to have
been in circulation from the first years of the 3rd cerlfcury.1 These three Acts, or at any rate the first
two, are closely- connected
; some critics attribute them to the same author, a certain Leucius or Leucius Charinus, who,
according to others,
composed only the Acts of John. This last book is absolutely heretical, being tainted with
a most accentuated Docetism, with references to the Ogdoad, the Dodecad, and the Pleroma. The freedom of some of the
stories verges on
indecency. The Acts of Peter are less objectionable ; the Docetism is there
less marked. It was the same, as
far as we can judge from a few fragments, with the Acts of Andrew. These writings all share
a very marked tendency to asceticism—a horror of
marriage and of wine.
St Peter and St Andrew were put to death, they declare, because they commanded married
women to refuse
their husbands all conjugal rights. They forbid wine, even in the Eucharist, which is
celebrated with bread and
water alone.
The
Acts of John, of Peter, and of Andrew, were written in Greek ; they made use of various
local traditions current in Asia, in Rome, and elsewhere. St Andrew, with St Peter and St Matthias, evangelizes
the coasts of the
Black Sea ; his very fantastic adventures terminate with his martyrdom at Patras. The last
episode of the history
of St John is that of the " Metastasis," in which the aged apostle descends into the tomb
without completely tasting death. The history of St Peter develops the account, already accepted in some
circles, of the Roman
controversy between St Peter and Simon Magus,2
by M. Bonnet. To the fragments of
the "Acts of Peter," according to
various Latin and Greek manuscripts, published in the first volume by Lipsius, must be added a Coptic fragment
recently (1903) edited by C.
Schmidt, in the Texte unci Unt., vol.
xxiv. ; Die alten Petru- sakten. For
the bibliography, see Bardenhewer (Geschichte der alt- kristlichen Literalur,
vol. i., p. 414 et seq.
1 Origen himself was familiar with them ; see Eusebius, H. E. iii 1.
|
373 |
|
1'. |
|
APOCRYPHAL ACTS |
2 No
attack is intended on Gnosticism in the person of its classical ancestor. In the "Acts of Peter,"
Simon is only represented as an ordinary
magician, antagonistic to Christ and His apostles; but na special doctrine is attributed to him, and ^so that of the
crucifimon of the Apostle, hes«l downwards.[227]
In the "Acts of Thomas" we take leave of the Greek world. This apostle carries the Gospel to
India, and his legend
was written at Edessa, in the Syriac tongue. But notwithstanding this different origin, the
Acts of Thomas are
inspired by much the same spirit as are the other apostolical romances. Asceticism is
represented as being the
very essence of religion. Here and there a Gnostic tendency is revealed, especially in some of
the hymns which
in our version have been less corrected than the rest of the text. It is exactly what was to
be expected, from the
Bardesanite atmosphere in which it probably originated.
Fragments only of these apocryphal histories have reached us. The original versions could
never have been tolerated.
In the 4th and 5th centuries, they were, in addition, compromised by the use the Manicheans
and Priscillianists made of them.
They were re-edited, the most
shocking features suppressed, but all the marvellous adventures, in which the populace took
delight, were preserved.
From this process editions resulted which were almost orthodox, and whence, for many
centuries, the
hagiography of the apostles was derived.
In whatever form the Gnostic
heresy in these writings may
have been combined with orthodoxy, it is quite clear that they all have the same original trend
towards the Encratite
tendency, which condemned all sex relations, even in the marriage state, and the use of
strong meats, flesh
in any form, and wine. There is no question here of individual abstinence, but of a general rule
for all: every Christian
must be an ascetic, an absolutely chaste celibate, an Encratite. This idea was not new : it had
appeared in apostolic
times. The First Epistle to Timothy condemns it energetically,1 and from that
time it was undoubtedly connected with unorthodox views of the Creator and
Creation. In the 2nd
century, these ideas found expression in various forms of Gnosticism and in the teaching of
Marcion. This was far
from being a recommendation for asceticism; but rather a reason for viewing it with
suspicion, even when it seemed
inoffensive. There may perhaps have been Encratites adhering to the orthodox faith;
but they are very
rarely spoken of without the revelation of some taint of heresy. St Dionysius of Corinth[228]
appears to have been much
troubled at this tendency. St Irenaeus[229]
connects the Encratites
with Saturninus, with Marcion, and specially
with Tatian, who must have taught them to doubt the salvation of Adam, and to believe
in the aeons. Clement of
Alexandria quotes,[230]
as one of their authorities, a certain
Julius Cassianus, author of a treatise nrepl eytcpaTelas
"h 7rePl evvovxiag. This
Cassian was a teacher of Docetism,
precisely as were Saturninus and Marcion. However, Hippolytus knew Encratites who,
" with regard to God and
to Christ, thought as the Church did"; he does not connect them with Tatian.5
We do
not hear that the Encratites ever formed organized communities. There were
undoubtedly small groups
in which the Eucharist was celebrated and received, according to the ritual of the sect. Usually
they mixed with
other Christians, either orthodox or Gnostic. One of the martyrs of Lyons, Alcibiades, seems to
have inclined for
some time to the Encratite persuasion. It was, in reality, not so much a doctrine as a rule of
life, which people
carried out more or less strictly, and for various reasons. No doubt it is due to the influence
of Encratism that in
the 3rd century the custom obtained in some places, of celebrating the Eucharist with
bread and water only.
St Cyprian had to oppose it in Africa.6 The
|
375 |
|
r. 51G-T] |
|
ORTHODOX ASCETICISM |
Passion of the martyr Pionius of Smyrna (250), reRsents him as practising this custom.
In the
4th century there were still Encratites. St Epiphanius1 notices them in the
large towns, such as Rome
and Antioch, and especially in Asia Minor on the borders of the Isaurian group, in the
provinces of Cilicia, Isauria,
Pamphylia, Pisidia, and devastated Phrygia. Some of them, known by the name of Apostolics or
Apotactites, added
to the original observances the practice of voluntary poverty. They all had a great respect for
the Apocryphal Acts of
the Apostles, and other such productions.
Although the doctrines of
Encratism, the abstinence, that is
to say, on principle, from certain kinds of food, and from all sexual relations, were proscribed,
the Church nevertheless
allowed exercises of mortification, such, for instance, as fasting, a practice inherited
from Israel. Very early
there were two days of "station" in each week, Wednesday and Friday. Hermas was familiar
with them ; and
they are mentioned in the " Teaching of the Apostles." On those days, the chief meal was later, and
the food was more
scanty and less appetizing. At Easter a very rigorous fast was observed. Limited at first
to one or two days,
it finally spread to the whole week before the great festival. On particular occasions, the
bishops invited their
people to observe an extra fast. All these were public observances; but in private the
faithful fasted when and as
they wished.
Another form of orthodox
asceticism was the practice of
voluntary celibacy. This was, of course, never imposed upon anyone. But it was very early adopted
in the Church as a
perfectly free and supererogatory practice, by both men and women, whose decision was well
known. These persons
made a profession of virginity. In certain cases, as in that of Origen, they went too far ;
but such exaggerations were repudiated by the general feeling. Those who embraced a life of celibacy, whether men or
women, did not
seclude themselves from the world. They still lived 1 Haer. 46, 47, 61.
with their families, and shared in tlfc ordinary life of Christians. Monasteries are of later date.
However, it was not
possible but that there should be some special connection between persons attached to the
same ideal view of
practical life. The virgins, of both sexes, were well known to each other throughout the
different cities and the
different churches. They associated by preference with each other. Hence arose certain abuses.
Sometimes virgins
living, for one reason or another, away from their families, associated themselves with a
protector of the same
profession, but of a different sex, and aroused protests from ecclesiastical superiors.1
But
apart from abuse, the sacrifice entailed by such a profession was highly honoured in Christian
society, and even
outside. The Christian Virgins were the glory of the Church.
But
this orthodox and optional asceticism was only for the elect few. Ordinary Christians found the
common moral code sufficiently
difficult, and did not always live up to the
Christian standards they were educated in, or which they had freely taken on themselves. When,
in very early days,
the Shepherd of Hermas preached repentance with so much originality, the situation exposed
was not unusual. As
years went on, the number of Christians increased. Acts of virtue were multiplied, and so were
sins. Hence arose
difficulties more and more pressing and varied. Casuistry was developed, and the institution
of penance, which
at first displayed only its essential features, soon grew more definite.
It was founded upon this
very simple principle, that a society has the right to exclude those of its
members who gravely break its laws. A Christian who broke the 1 Upon
this subject, besides the Banquet of Virgins by
Methodius, see the
pseudo-Clementine epistles, Ad Virgines (of
both sexes). These
fragments, of which we have a Syriac version, appear to have formed at first one and the same document.
Possibly the name of Clement
was only attached when it was divided into two letters. The place of its origin seems to have been Syria
; and its date well on in the 3rd
century; cf. Cyprian, Ep, iv.
|
377 |
|
p. 518-9] |
|
PENANCE |
promises of his baptism was banished from the Christian community ; excommunicated. If, touched by
repentance, he
determined to change his ways, he could beg for re- admission, and if his conversion appeared
genuine, he was readmitted
; but not as a regular member of the community : he was ranked among the
penitents, a special class,
similar to that of the catechumens. Like the latter, the penitents could only assist at the first
part of Divine worship.
Like the catechumens, they were subjected to a strict supervision, intended to test the
reality of their repentance.
Moreover, they had to submit to a system of expiation, proportioned to the gravity of
their offence. If their
faults had not been very serious, it might happen that at the end of a longer or shorter
period they were entirely
reconciled to the Church.[231]
They then took their old place
amongst the rest of the faithful. But there were cases, such as those of homicide, adultery,
and apostasy, for which
the time of expiation lasted until the death of the sinner. We have already seen that Pope
Callistus relaxed
this very severe rule, and allowed penitents guilty of sins of the flesh, to be reconciled before
their last moments.
The writings of Hippolytus and Tertullian expressed the opposition of the rigorists,
but in practice the Roman
view prevailed everywhere. With regard to intentional homicide and, above all,
apostasy, the Church was less
indulgent. When the persecutions were over, and there had been many apostasies, the
Church accepted, as
extenuating circumstances, the torments of the rack and the fire, exile, loss of possessions,
imprisonment, and even fear, and
a situation which otherwise would have become very complicated was compounded by a rapid
expiatory penance.
However, the old rule was maintained for those who, without any such extenuating
circumstances, had been
guilty of the sin of idolatry, especially in its most characteristic form, that of sacrifice.
|
379 |
|
P. 521-2] |
|
THE COUNCIL OF ELVIRA |
For it
was not only in time of persecution that Christians were tempted to compromise
with paganism. Even when
the magistrates left the faithful in peace, they still had to live in an atmosphere permeated by
the old forms
of religion. The claims of their family, their neighbourhood, or trade, might
all involve them in lamentable concessions.[232]
Certain professions were full of perils, such as that of a soldier, or a schoolmaster, a
painter, or a sculptor. The
longer the time of tranquillity lasted, the more complicated became the
relations between the world and Christian
society. Opinion on both sides became less bitter; the faithful gained confidence in
the good will of the
State, and the heathen were reassured as to the dangers to Christianity. Few positions were
considered incompatible
with Christianity, or even with the office of priest or bishop. St Cyprian[233]
knew many (plurimi) bishops who accepted the management of
property, who frequented
fairs, practised usury,[234]
and took proceedings in cases
of eviction. We have seen that Paul of Samosata united the duties of Bishop of Antioch with
those of a high
postion in public finance; his adversary, Malchion, was director of the " Hellenic "
school at Antioch, a most extraordinary
position for a priest on duty. The mathematician Anatolius, head of the
Aristotelian School at Alexandria,
was raised to the episcopate. Towards the end of the 3rd century, the manager of the
imperial manufactory of purple dye, established at Tyre, was a priest of Antioch. The imperial household, from the
time of Nero to that
of Diocletian, always included many Christians. Ultimately they accepted not only financial
managerships, but
also municipal and even provincial magistracies. What do I say? There were even believers in
Christ who
became flamens, that is, pagan priests. The government in later times became
so obliging, that for a so- called
Christian who accepted such offices, the religious obligations attaching to them were relaxed.
He could be high
priest at the shrine of Rome and Augustus, without offering sacrifice to these official
deities.[235]
This kind of toleration indeed
verged on the absurd, from
all points of view. The State, or municipality, which permitted Christian fiamens to dispense with
sacrificing was
stultifying its own institutions. Better to have abolished them altogether. As to the
Christians who consented
to take up such priestly offices, they must have been Christians of peculiarly wide views. At
the Council of Elvira,
this state of things was censured, but the censure was in reality of a very mild type in spite
of its apparent severity.
They contented themselves with drawing attention to certain cases, and
reproving grave abuses. It would, perhaps,
have been better to condemn entirely, and without mercy, this serious defection from
elementary Christian principles.
But doubtless, at the end of the 3rd century, it was already too late for such puritanism.
The record of this Council, taken
with certain pages in the
ecclesiastical history of Eusebius, enables us to appreciate the moral
condition of Christianity on the eve of the last persecutions; but over and above that
it is a document of
great interest.[236]
The ecclesiastical history of Spain, apart
from vague traditions of the preaching of St Paul,[237]
is scarcely represented in the early
days, except by a few isolated
facts relating to the Decian and Valerian persecutions. These have been
mentioned before. At the Council of
Elvira (.Illiberis,
Granada) the Spanish Church is revealed on a
much ampler scale. Besides about twenty bishops,[238] a good number of churches were represented
by priests. All the
names preserved cannot be identified, but their number shows the spread of Christianity in
Spain at that time,
especially in the south.
The account of this Council also
proves that, if among Iberian
Christians worldliness had made lamentable progress, the heads of the Church
had not lost sight of the ancient
high ideals, and that they were not afraid to have recourse to the severest penalties in
defence of morality. Seventeen
of the eighty-one canons, promulgated by the Fathers assembled at Elvira, terminate with
the severe formula
: nee in finem dandam esse communionem. This
is not to be interpreted to mean
that the episcopate of Spain devoted
to eternal damnation all the guilty persons included in this sentence, or even
that the Church excluded them
entirely from her fold. They were admitted, in the inferior position occupied by penitents, but
the Church refused
to exercise for them her power of external and complete absolution, leaving the acceptance
of their repentance to God.
CHAPTER
XXVI
the christian society
Mother-Churches
and Daughter-Churches. First Metropolitan Sees. Development of the hierarchy. Administrative
headquarters of the
local Church. The Eucharist and the Agape. Different classes of Christians : Confessors and
virgins. The origin of clerical
celibacy. Church discipline and the "apostolic" documents. The bishop and the episcopate.
The universal authority
of the Roman Church.
The
Christians, like the Jews, were grouped together in local communities, governed by a hierarchy,
of which the three
orders, bishops, priests, and deacons, existed, as has been seen, from apostolic times. It was
quite essential that these local communities,
these churches, should be
mutually united ; they considered themselves, in fact, members of one body, which included
the whole of the
faithful in Christ, and formed the Church—no longer local but universal—the Catholic
Church.
Where,
then, did the local Church begin and end? What principles determined its extent? An
answer meeting
every case is less easy to find than might be imagined. As a rule, when a Church was
organized in the
capital-city, its jurisdiction was identical with that of the city. But this was not the case
everywhere. The Christians
of Vienne, for instance, seem to have been at first very closely associated with those of
Lyons. In Spain, in the
middle of the 3rd century, the same bishop governed the faithful of
Leon (Legio) and of Astorga
(Asturica), and
this combination continued many centuries. The
381
province of Scythia, which contained a considerable number of towns,
had never any bishop except the Bishop of Tomi. That part of Thracia which borders on
the Bosphorus, and formed, in the time of
Diocletian, the province
of Europe, had still, in 431, only four bishops, each ruling over the Christians in two
cities. Until the beginning
of the 3rd century, the Church of Alexandria was the only Episcopal Church in Egypt; and
there are certain
indications which lead us to believe that Rome held the same position in Italy, and Lyons
in the Celtic province
of Gaul. This does not, of course, imply that all the Christians in Egypt, in Italy, and
in Celtic Gaul, were
concentrated at Alexandria, Rome, or Lyons. They were scattered throughout the whole country
in more or less
isolated groups, which only became autonomous and completely organized gradually. And even so,
these Daughter-Churches did not attain a footing
of perfect equality
with their Mother-Church. Their dependence showed itself differently in different
places. In some places the
new foundation was not given so complete an organization as that of the Mother-Church.
The bishop of the
latter continued to be their bishop, and ruled them through an intermediary, some priest, or
even a deacon. Elsewhere,
in lands where there were few towns, and the branch churches were in large villages and
other country places,
their superintendents were called
Chorepiscopi. At the Council
of Elvira were present many priests from town districts which apparently never had a
bishop. So also many
Chorepiscopi, mostly from Syria or the eastern provinces of Asia Minor, took part in the
Greek councils of the 4th
century. Even where all the local churches, whether in large or small towns, had a
complete hierarchy, in
Southern Italy, for instance, in Africa, and in Egypt, their bishops were always more or less
subordinate to the bishop of
the Mother-Church whence they originated.
These relations resulted quite naturally in the organization of
churches which were not simply local, but, in some sense, provincial.1 This last
term, however, must not be 1 See my Origines du culte chrttien, 3rd ed., p. 13 et seq.
taken literally. For nowhere, before Diocletian, certainly not in the West, is there in the grouping of
churches the least
indication of a desire to reproduce the lines of the imperial province. The Bishop of Carthage,
or at least his
Council, presides over all the African provinces—Proconsular, Numidian, and
Mauritanian. Italy depends entirely
on the See of Rome; the See of Alexandria is the ecclesiastical centre for both Egypt and
Cyrenaica, although
in civil affairs these countries were separately administered. Here, the connection between
the churches had
nothing to do with the lines of the civil administration, but arose solely out of the circumstances of
their evangelization, which again depended on geographical conditions. In other places where the churches were almost
on a par as to origin,
their bishops were sometimes grouped around the senior in age or standing. In the time
of Marcus Aurelius,
Bishop Palmas of Amastris presided over the episcopate of one part of the province of
Bithynia-Pontus. In the
African provinces this custom was long maintained : and there, except in Pro-consular Africa,
the metropolitan authority
was never in the hands of the bishop of the civil centre.
On the
other hand, that arrangement was adopted almost everywhere in the Grecian part of the
empire, though
only towards the end of the 3rd century, after Diocletian had rearranged the
provincial districts. In each
of the new provinces, the bishop of the capital became the head of the episcopal group, and
the limits of the
ecclesiastical province followed those of the imperial province. This was an innovation.
The Council of
Nicaea, it is true, confirmed the new arrangement; but it allowed certain exceptions which followed
the old lines. In the
West the new arrangement was not carried through without opposition, especially in Italy and
Africa, where the
ancient metropolitan rights of Rome and Carthage had to be respected.
But to return to the local
churches. The primitive hierarchy
had quickly become complicated by the addition of other offices to those of bishop, priest,
and deacon, and variations
inevitably arose. In Rome, by the middle of the 3rd century, there were forty-six
priests,[239]
seven deacons, seven sub-deacons, forty-two
acolytes, fifty-two inferior
clergy, exorcists, readers, and doorkeepers.[240]
The Christian population of the town was spread
over seven regions.
The number of regions seems to have been arranged
to fit in with that of the deacons,[241]
sub-deacons, and
acolytes; each region having one deacon, one sub- deacon, and six acolytes, all employed in
the organisation and
administration of charity. More than fifteen hundred poor people were dependent on the community.
As to the exorcists, readers, and doorkeepers,
they assisted in the
celebration of divine worship, and the preparation of candidates for baptism.
The centre of ecclesiastical
administration, the actual place
where the business of the Roman community was transacted, appears to have remained outside
the city during
the whole of the 3rd century. It moved, probably, from the Via Appia when Constantine
installed it at the Lateran,
and appears in primitive times to have been established on the Via Salaria. In the town
itself, however,
there were already a number of Christian centres.[242]It
was the same in Alexandria, where fairly early, priests appear to have been attached to definite
churches, and to have
had more autonomy than in Rome.
Except in the great towns, there
were usually only two centres,
the cemetery and the clergy-house. The cemetery was a private burying-place, intended only
for members of the
coBnunity. As for the cle®'-house, it was the residence of the bishop, and provided him
with an administrative
centre, where also he put up Christian travellers,
and frequently also sick persons. It was there also that in a large hall, approached by a
cloistered court, the
religious meetings were held. At the end, in an apse, sat the bishop, surrounded by
the college of
presbyters. A table or altar served for the celebration of the Eucharist, a platform (ambo) for the
reading of the Scriptures,
which then held a position of much importance in these assemblies.
The
Eucharist was always the chief act of worship. In the beginning it was celebrated at the
end of a corporate
meal. This is what we call the Agape. In the 2nd century,1 the Agapd was
already distinct from the Eucharist.
It took place in the evening, while the Eucharist
was celebrated at the morning meeting. A corporate
meal, however frugal, was only suitable for restricted groups : as soon as the churches
became crowded assemblies,
it would be difficult to organize such banquets, so as to secure order and decorum. The Agap6
was still kept
up, but less as an expression of a real corporate life than as a memory of the past, and also as a
work of charity
; but soon no one went to it except the poor and the clergy, and the latter took part in it
rather as part of their
duty than for their own benefit. Its recurrence did not coincide with that of the ordinary
liturgical service. The
Agap6 became more and more rare, and finally fell into disuse.2
In the
general Christian community, the clergy already formed a pretty distinct class. There was,
indeed, no other class
except that of catechumens, who had not yet attained the position of initiated, and penitents,
who had lost it. But the
confessors, and those who led lives of voluntary
1 See the celebrated description of the Agape, by Tertullian, Apology 39.
2 The other kind of Agape, a funeral feast, was quite another thing. It must be considered as a custom much older than Christianity, which the Church tolerated till abuses crept in. Even then, it was not easy to put an end to it.
2 3
celibacy, soon acquired a special position. We have already seen how coolly the confessors of
Lyons and Africa treated
their religious superiors. The fact that they had not denied Christ, and had suffered for the
faith, entitled them to
charitable assistance, to take part in ecclesiastical functions, and especially to public
consideration. Of this they took
an unfair advantage.[243]
Those who made profession of celibacy, virgins especially, had a no less opinion of themselves: this, public opinion
encouraged. In the
Church special places were assigned them. The praise of their profession, in sermons and
books, kept well within the
bounds of orthodoxy ; it was no longer inspired by dualistic theories, and all criticism of
the creation was avoided.
Nevertheless, the inevitable comparison between the profession of virginity, and the
marriage state, easily led to
discrediting the latter. And in this, the best intentioned people were tempted to go too
far.
Such a state of things was not
without danger to ecclesiastical
discipline. By dint of being so much vaunted by others, and so self-satisfied, the
confessors and virgins were
forming an aristocracy in Christian society, which might be tempted to dispute with the
hierarchy the right to
govern the Church.[244]
We shall see later how this situation
developed, and how the difficulty was solved. Before the 4th century, it had already had
one important result—clerical
celibacy. Christian opinion had early become
more or less exacting on this point, and the clergy felt that they must yield to it if they did
not wish to endanger
their own influence. And, indeed, from the moment it was admitted that celibacy
represents a more perfect
ideal than marriage, it was inevitable that men should expect the clergy to be taken from
among those in the
condition of higher perfection, and to persevere in that state.
|
?>97 |
|
p. 692-3] |
|
CLERICAL CELIBACY |
In
Rome, at the time of Callistus and Hippolytus, the rigorists forbade the clergy to marry1
under pain of deprivation.
The Council of Elvira (c. 33)
goes farther ; it
forbids all those clergy who had been married before ordination to live with their wives. This
law was imposed in
Rome, at the end of the 4th century, but only on bishops, priests, and deacons. What the
official custom was
before the Diocletian persecution, it is difficult to say exactly. In the East, also, the discipline
actually now in force,
and so long in existence, was only arrived at gradually. Contemporary documents show no custom as
uniformly established
at the period under discussion.2 In some places the desire is expressed that the
bishop should not be
married, or should live with his wife like a brother, and that priests also should observe some
restraint in these relationships.
Elsewhere,3 the ordination of celibates seems to be objected to. And finally there
are places4 where
there seems no idea that the case of the clergy as to marriage was in any way different to that
of ordinary Christians.
These variations show plainly that the institution of obligatory celibacy was
only beginning.
But
gradually the discipline of the Church became fixed. In the lapse of time, habits—whether
received from
the first, founders, or introduced little by little as circumstances required—acquired in every
Church the force
of consecrated custom, of ecclesiastical rule. The customs of the great churches, the
Mother-Churches, where the
tradition went back farther, and the experience was more varied, were copied by the branch churches
and the less
important communities. These great churches, it is true, seem seldom to have taken the trouble
to agree on a
common usage,5 but from this, no great want of uniformity resulted. Thanks to the frequency of their
intercourse, and
thanks also to the fact that the process of development in each sprang from the same principles, and
took place
1 Ef Tit ti> KX-rjpu &i> ya/jLoii} (Philosophumena ix. 12).
2 Ecclesiastical canons of the Holy Apostles.
3 Canons of Hippolytus. 4 Teaching of the Apostles.
3 Hence
arose incidents like the Paschal quarrel, and the disputes over the baptism of heretics.
under nearly the same conditions, the discipline established everywhere was perceptibly uniform.
The
ecclesiastical authorities were in no hurry to codify Church law. At the Council of Nicaea,
and long afterwards,
there is a talk of rules and canons; these terms can scarcely mean anything but a
commonly accepted
tradition, without distinct definition. However, before the 4th century, little books
appeared in which were
collected and classified, not only general principles of Christian morality, but a certain number of
disciplinary rules on the
hierarchy, public worship, and Church discipline. These little codes, anonymous to us, were
generally placed under
the patronage of the apostles. We have already met with one very ancient book of this sort
called the Teaching (AiSaxv)
°f the Apostles. To the 3rd century belong, apparently, the
Ecclesiastical Cartons of the Holy Apostles} the
Didascalia of the Apostles,2 and the
Canons of
Hippolytus? This last compilation seems to have had
1 This compilation is presented under various titles : " Precepts by Clement" (Aiarayal al dia KX^fievros), "Ecclesiastical Canons of the Holy Apostles," Duae Viae vet fudicium secundum Petrum. We have still the original Greek text of it, which has often been published. See especially Hilgenfeld, Novum Testamentum extra canonem receptum, fasc. 4.
2 The Didascalia was at first only known through a Syriac version, published in 1855 by P£re de Lagarde (alias P&re Botticher)J Fragments of a Latin version have been recently discovered at Verona by Hauler, who has begun to publish them : Didascaliae apostolorum fragmenta Veronensia latina, Leipzig, 1900; French version of the Syriac, published by F. Nau, Le Canoniste contemporain, 1901-2. A German version with commentaries by Achelis and Flemming, in the Texte und Unt., vol. xxv. (1904). Later, it formed the nucleus of a similar compilation, the Apostolic Constitutions, the six first books of which are only an amplified repetition of The Didascalia of the Apostles.
3 With
regard to the Canones Hippolyti, see
the edition of Achelis in the
Texte und Unt., vol. vi., 1891 ; I have added a
reproduction of it to
the last editions of my Origines du culte chrttien. The
original Greek
version is lost; we only have an Arabic version made from a Coptic recension. The Latin translation has
been made! from the Arabic.
In his important work, Die Apostolischen
Konstitutionem, Rottenburg,
1891, Funk, whose patient labours and authority in such matters are known to all, gives too late a
date, I think, to the Canons of
Hippolytus ; he places them in the 5th century.
|
389 |
|
p. 535-6] |
|
APOSTOLIC SUCCESSION |
links with Roine ; the Ecclesiastical Canons seem to have originated in Egypt; and the Didascalia
carries us to Syria. We
must be careful not to consider these collections as the absolutely exact
expression of a discipline actually
in force, though no doubt what the authors had under observation had considerably affected
them ; but we have no
guarantee that what they saw was not amplified here and there to suit private
wishes and sentiments. These
little books gave expression to the universally prevalent notion that everything which the
Church possessed, in the way of good traditions and
useful institutions, was derived from the apostles.
This same feeling,
in different shapes, is met with in all the Christian writers who are drawn to reflect upon the
constitution of the
Church. In the 3rd century, no more is heard of inspired persons, prophets, and itinerent
teachers. After the defeat
of Montanism and Gnosticism, the hierarchy was practically everything. It was through
her bishops that the
Church was united to the apostles ; they represented tradition and authority;
and they alone were qualified
to interpret doctrine, and to guide the faithful.
This position was well expressed
in the local hierarchy. The
choice of his own people, and the consecration bestowed either by the Mother-Church, or by
neighbouring bishops,
having installed him in due form, the bishop became at once the indisputable head of his
Church. The
faithful had only to follow him to be sure of walking in the right way.
But, as above the local Church
there was the universal Church,
so above the bishop there was the episcopate. It took time, however, to give a tangible
expression to this
idea. It was not until the reign of Constantine that the Church introduced the CEcumenical
Council, an institution which, it must be acknowledged, was never very workable, and never succeeded in taking a
place among the
regular organs of Church life.
The episcopate was—with regard to
current necessities— the
group of neighbouring bishops, or the supreme bishop, if there was one in the country. Thus, for
the election and
consecration of bishops, recourse was had to the heads of the nearest churches; if it was a question
of Italy or Egypt, the
Bishop of Rome, or the Bishop of Alexandria was appealed to. In some places all the
bishops of a vast district
assembled at councils held regularly once or twice a year. Thus united, the episcopate of that
region arranged disputes, legislated on new points,
and, if necessary,
took disciplinary measures against any of their members who had strayed from the path.
But above these provincial
organisations, there was, to speak
the truth, nothing but a very strong feeling of Christian unity, and the special authority
of the Church of
Rome.
This was felt, rather than
defined : it was felt first of all by
the Romans themselves, who, from the time of St Clement, never had any hesitation as to
their duty towards
all Christendom ; it was felt also by the rest of he world, so long as the expression of it
did not conflict with
some contrary idea, determined by circumstances (preoccupation de circonstance). In the
exercise of her moral
authority, an exercise which no one could have defined, the Roman Church was led sometimes
to support men and
sometimes to cross them. As long as she did not cross them, there were no expressions
sufficiently strong
to express their enthusiasm and respect, and even the obedience they felt incumbent upon them.
In the event of conflicting opinion,
i.e., in the times of popes Victor
and Stephen, then men did not consider the prerogatives of the See of Peter so
self-evident. But in the ordinary
course of events, the great Christian community of the Metropolis of the world, founded at
the very origin of the
Church, consecrated by the presence and the martyrdom of the apostles Peter
and Paul, kept its old place as the common
centre of Christianity, and, if we may so express it, as the business centre of the Gospel.
The pious curiosity
of all the faithful, and of their pastors, turned incessantly towards the Church in Rome.
Everywhere people
wanted to know what was being done and taught there; if necessary they found their way
there. The founders
of new religious movements tried to ingratiate themselves there, and even to get hold of
the oecumenical authority
by slipping in among the leaders. The charity of the Romans, kept up by a wealth already
considerable, reached in
times of persecution, or ordinary calamity, to the most distant provinces, such as
Cappadocia and Arabia.
Rome kept an eye on the doctrinal disputes which agitated other countries; it knew how
to bring Origen to
book for the eccentricities of his exegesis, and how to recall the powerful Primate of Egypt
to orthodoxy. The
situation was so clear that even the pagans were fully conscious of it. Between two
candidates for the episcopal
Sec of Antioch, the Emperor Aurelian saw at once that the right one was he who was in
communion with the
Bishop of Rome.
And
yet, once more, these relations were insufficiently defined. The fast approaching day, when
centrifugal forces
come into play, will bring regret that the organization of the Universal
Church was not developed so far as that of
the local churches. Unity will suffer.
CHAPTER
XXVII
THE REACTION AGAINST CHRISTIANITY AT THE END OF THE THIRD CENTURY
General
decay of pagan worship. Religion of Mithras. The
Magna Mater and the
Taurobola. Aurelian and the worship of the Sun. Neo-Platonism. Plotinus. Porphyry and
his book against
the Christians. Mani and Manichasism. The end of the Gnostic sects. Rabbinical Judaism.
As in other things, so in religion, the 3rd century in the Roman world was a time of crisis. After the
long peace and the
brilliant prosperity of the Antonines, the empire was again to suffer from civil wars,
half-mad or ephemeral princes,
political assassinations and military revolutions. To crown all, the frontiers
gave way on all sides, the
provinces were invaded, and Eastern and Northern barbarians spread everywhere. At times the
intervention of a strong hand restored order, but never for long. And at every such pause the decadence, the
loss of strength,
and the general dislocation of the Roman Empire were apparent. Then, from the sadness of
earth, men's eyes were
raised to heaven, for no one now thought of treating the gods lightly, and even
philosophers became religious.
But heaven was full of enigmas. The old gods of Greece and Rome lived only in the books
of mythology ; their
neglected worship was fast falling into disuse, except of course in the country places, always
conservative. The
religion of Rome and Augustus had nothing serious about it save the public games for which it
formed a pretext.
The gods of the East still held their ground.
39:2
Isis and Serapis were not without worshippers. And still greater numbers flocked to the shrines of
the Syrian gods ; the
Jupiter of Doliche in Commagene, the Syrian goddess of Hierapolis, the famous god of Emcsa, and
the god of Heliopolis
(Baalbeck) still maintained their popularity. But the most popular of all these foreign
gods was the Persian
Mithras, who now demands attention.
i. The
Worship of Mithras}
The great national god of the
Persians was the god of heaven,
Ahura-Mazda (Ormuzd). With him was adored Mithras, the god of light, Anahita, the
goddess of the earth, and
divers others. The liturgy of this religion consisted of sacrifices, libations, and prayers before
a perpetual fire. Before
the Zoroastrian reformation it was very simple; then it was complicated by the elaborate
ritual to which the
Avesta bears witness.
The Persian Empire, in extending
westwards, propagated this cult. One of its first halting-places was Babylon, where star-worship and magic were already of
ancient date.
There the religion of Mithras picked up various foreign elements, which it assimilated as it
could, and then passed
on to the eastern regions of Asia Minor, Armenia, Pontus, Cappadocia, and Cilicia. Here it
took deep root, without,
however, entirely supplanting the old faiths. At the end of the 4th century, there were few
places in Cappadocia
where the Magians, with their strange rites and their sacred fires, were not found. So St
Basil tells us;[245]and
Theodore of Mopsuestia, later still, thought it necessary to overwhelm them
with a formal treatise.[246]
If Mithridates, who had control
of the military force of those
lands, had prevailed against Rome, probably the Persian religion, or, at any rate, the worship
of the god whose
name he bore, would have extended far west. This was not to be. Nevertheless Ormuzd and
Mithras still held their
own in the countries where they had obtained a footing. For long the Romans left these
lands in the hands of their
native princes, without attempting to alter their political or religious institutions. In the
end, however, the change
came. Towards the end of the 1st century of our era, Rome annexed Asia Minor as far as
the Euphrates. Provincial
government was introduced, the country received Roman officials, and the Roman army took
possession.
From this moment, the diffusion
of Mazdeism began, in the
empire, under the form known as the Mithraic cult. Many soldiers were either enlisted from
Pontus or Cappadocia, or were quartered there for a long time. The traffic in slaves brought in to the empire, and
especially to Rome, many
natives of those provinces, who made their way in the different departments of the
administration. Thus introduced,
the religion of Mithras spread with astonishing rapidity, all along the Roman frontier, from
the mouth of the
Danube to that of the Rhine, and even as far as distant Britain. It was early known in the
neighbourhood of the
legions quartered in Spain, and also in Africa, as well as in Rome, and in several parts of
Italy. In Greece, however,
on either side of the ^Egean Sea, the native gods held their own against their Persian rivals.
And so it was in
Syria and in Egypt.
The Mithraic cult was practised
by confraternities, and celebrated
in subterranean caves, in the depths of which was a sculptured representation of Mithras
killing the bull. The
god, in Persian dress, stands out against the background of a cavern, hewn in
the living rock, a symbol of the
firmament whence shines forth the celestial light.1 He holds beneath him a bull,
which he stabs in the shoulder,
a symbolic sacrifice, representing, according to legend, the creation of the world. These
mysteries, with many
others, were revealed by degrees to the initiates. They were divided into seven classes, each
having its own name :
there were the Crows, the Occults (cryphii), the Soldiers, the Lions, the Persians, the
Couriers of the Sun, 1 Hence was derived the current formula : 0eos e/c irirpas.
an. I the Fathers. The head of ^e Fa#ier»was called the Pater Patrum. The
transit from one class to another involved
many quaint ceremonies, not unlike those of our freemasons.
To
judge from the size of their sanctuaries, the number of initiates in each group must have been
small. But then
there were many groups. In Rome alone, about sixty Mithraic chapels are known. This form
of worship, no
doubt on account of its popularity with the soldiers, was in good repute with the emperors. In the
3rd century, the imperial government
tended more and more to
adopt, in principle and form, the traditions of the absolute monarchies of the East, and then
all Persian customs
were fashionable at the Court, in religion, as in all else. And Mithras was very
accommodating; his religion
in no way excluded any other cult.
The
paucity of documents makes it difficult to define wherein Mithraism, as imported from Asia
Minor, differed from
the little known primitive religion of Persia, or from Zoroastrianism, as shown in the Avesta. In
Babylon it had
already undergone modifications, and it could not but be influenced by Hellenic polytheism.
Many of the Persian
gods had been identified with those of Greece : Ormuzd was recognized in Zeus, also god of
heaven; Anahita
was discovered to be closely related to Venus or to Cybele; and so on.[247]
Mithras himself was found to be personified
or represented by the deified Sun, and this identification stood the cult in good stead
in the 3rd century,
when, owing to various influences, sun-worship acquired great importance.
The
connection established between Mithraism and the old official worship of the
Magna Mater was of considerable importance. In the sanctuaries of Mithras,
there was no place
for women. The religion of Mithras was a religion for men, a religion for warriors, organized
under the command of a god, to wage perpetual war against the spirits of evil. The ceremonies of the Phrygian
goddess, however, might be attended by women. And on that plea women gained admittance to the Persian cult.
The
horrible rite of the Taurobolia, the bath of blood, appertained to the worship of Cybele. Those
who submitted to it descended into a pit covered in by a wooden lattice-work, on which a bull was
sacrificed. The victim's warm
blood, as it streamed down over the head and body of the initiate, was supposed to purify from
all moral stain.
An
alliance with such forms of worship might make Mazdeism attractive to those swayed by the
gross rites of oriental
paganism, but all who were repelled by horrors, and those who were being drawn, whether
consciously or not,
towards Monotheism and pure religion, must certainly have been alienated. In itself, however, the
religion of Mithras
contained elements—in theology, morality, ritual, and in its doctrine of the end of all
things—bearing a strange
resemblance to Christianity. The Christians themselves perceived this.[248]
As mediator between the world
and the Supreme Divinity, as creator, and, in a certain sense, as redeemer of mankind, the
advocate of all
moral good, and the adversary of all the powers of evil, Mithras certainly does present some analogy
with the Logos,
the creator and the friend of Man. The followers of Mithras, like the disciples of Christ,
held the soul to be immortal,
and that the body would rise again. Closely united to each other by a common religious
bond, the Mithraites
entered their confraternity by a baptismal rite ; other ceremonies of theirs closely resembled
confirmation and
communion. Both religions observed the Sunday, the Day of the Sun. December 25,
natale Solis invicti, was a
feast-day to the followers of Mithras,[249]
as it became to the Christians.
Mithraism had its ascetics, of both
sexes, like the Christian Church.
But Wit lira ism had no
equivalent for the Bible, nor for
Jesus Christ. The Avcsta did not belong to it. Mithras, the mythical god, the
personification of one of the
elements of the material world, had 110 footing on earth. The most subtle interpretation can
find no more in him
than in the Greek gods, Apollo, Zeus, and the others. No doubt behind Mithras was
Ormuzd, whose pantheon
may be connected with the Monarchy. But this does not really differentiate his
from the Greek pantheon.
Leaving on one side the Jews or Christians, who had other reasons for not accepting the
Mithraic cult, the
pagans themselves must finally have discerned that, taking one set of gods with another, it was
better not to traffic
with the strange deities of barbarians and other enemies of the empire, but to adhere to
those of their ancestors.
This was what the Greeks, the Egyptians, and the Syrians did. In the military stations of
the Rhine, the
Danube, and the Atlas, the Mithraic movement certainly met with great success, during the
2nd century of our
era j but simply because there it encountered no religious opposition. When the Christian
missions spread to
these parts, Mazdeism soon began to decline. In Rome, Mithras and Cybele clung to life till
the very end. They
were the last to go down before the attacks of the conquering faith. In 390, the sacrifice of
the Taurobolia was
celebrated close to the Vatican, at the very doors of the basilica of St Peter.
The worship of Mithras was, in
fact, sun-worship; it had
that in common with the cults of Syria. And together they represented all
that, in the ordinary pantheon, still
retained a spark of life. This was no doubt why the Empress Julia Domna and her learned friends
attempted, directly
or indirectly, to foster the religion of the Sun, regarded as the most natural symbol of
divinity.
This idea was revived by the
Emperor Aurelian, as soon as
he had succeeded in pacifying the empire at home, and in restoring his frontiers. Needless to
say, he did not
attempt to close the temples of Jupiter or Vesta ;
but he founded by their side a new sanctuary of the Sun, and its magnificent buildings soon arose
upon the Campus Martius,
to the east of the Via Flaminia; a whole college of priests was appointed for its service,
with the same privileges
as the ancient corporation of the priestesses of Vesta. The emperor apparently intended the
gods of Numa and the
Tarquins to die of old age, and wished to give official sanction to those religious
aspirations which seemed to draw
men towards the Supreme Divinity, symbolized by the great luminary of the sky. Did he
hope thus to stop the
progress of Christianity ? Everything points to it; for the founder of the temple of the Sun
lost no time in
persecuting the Church, and if death had not stopped him, his new god would have made many
victims.
After he was gone, the worship of
the Sun was still officially
maintained ; but it does not seem to have had much influence on the course of events.
2. Neo-Platonism.
Neo-Platonism represents a far
more serious movement. In the time of the Severi, the founder of this movement, Ammonius Saccas, was teaching in
Alexandria. A
select, but very varied audience resorted to his lectures. Among them were Christians like Heraclas and
Origen. Longinus,
the celebrated rhetorician, also belonged to this School, together with another Origen and a
certain Herennius;
but the most famous of all the disciples of Ammonius was Plotinus. A native of
Lycopolis, in Upper
Egypt, Plotinus began to attend the lectures of Ammonius about the time (232) that Origen
left Alexandria to settle in
Palestine. After the death of his
master in 243, Plotinus took part in the expedition of the Emperor Gordian against the Persians
; he wished to
study their wisdom and learning, and also that of India. The expedition failed; and Plotinus
returning from
the East settled in Rome, where he was soon surrounded by a group of
disciples. We hear of a Tuscan, Gentilianus
Amelius; of a native of Palestine, Paulinus; of a poet, Zoticus; a physician, Zethos, who
came from
Arabia; of Castricius, o| whose estate, near Minturnus, the master usually spent the summer; and
finally, of the celebrated
Porphyry, born at Tyre, who became the biographer and editor of Plotinus. The
senators came to hear him ;
the Emperor Gallienus himself, with his wife Salonina, sometimes appeared amongst his
audience. They promised
to support the establishment in the Campagna of a colony, where life should be regulated
by the rules of Platonism. But the project came to
nothing, and
Plotinus died in 270. He was a philosopher who lived up to his principles, austere in his
life, and contemptuous of the world and literature. His disciples venerated him as a saint. His lessons
usually took the form
of conversation, without any attempt at elegance of style, and when rather
late (about 263) he began to
write, it was without regard to language or orthography. He wrote, moreover, only in
detached fragments.
Porphyry, one of his latest disciples, was charged by him to collect and publish these.
This collection is called the En?ieades,l and
Porphyry prefaced it with the life
of his master.
There
we learn, amongst other things, that Christians, and especially Gnostic Christians, sometimes
frequented the
School of Plotinus. His philosophy, however, was too religious in the "Hellenist"
direction for sincere and orthodox
Christians to feel at home with him. With Gnostics, the way was freer ; they met in
transcendental theology.
The Gnostic admirers of Plotinus seem to have been neither Valentinians nor Basilidians,
but representatives of some Syrian system, a distant offshoot of Simon and Saturninus.2 Their leaders
were named Adelphinus and
Aquilinus.
1 There were fifty-four treatises; Porphyry collected them in groups of nine, and made them into the six books of the Enneades.
2
For this, see the memoir by Carl Schmidt,
Plotiitus Stellung zum Gnosticismus
und kirchlichen Christenthum, in the Texte
und Unt., vol. xx.
(4). One of the most honoured masters of the Neo-Platonic School, the Pythagorian Numenius, described
Plato as an "Attic Moses";
Amelius, another disciple of Plotinus, quotes with approval the beginning of the Gospel of St John (Eusebius,
Praep. ev. ix. 6; xi. 18, 19).
Ammonius and Plotinus, like the Gnostics,
had a synthetic system which, although
at first taught with some
mystery, soon became much the fashion. Thanks to Neo-Platonism, Hellenism could at last
boast of a theology.
No doubt some elements in it were old: Pythagorus,
Zeno, Aristotle, and Plato, Plato especially, were all looked up to in the school as
spiritual forefathers. Their
books formed a sort of Bible, a sacred text, a theme for commentators. Philo, although his name
was not used,
no doubt contributed some elements to the new system, which indeed has some very
characteristic features in
common with that of the old Jewish master.
It speaks of three constituent
elements in the Divine nature,
emanating one from the other, and passing down from the abstract to the concrete, from the
simple to the
composite, and from absolute perfection to varying degrees of imperfection. Behind all, is
absolute essential Being,
without determinateness or properties, ineffable and inaccessible to thought. It is the first
single cause of all being
in others; and thus, all other beings are It, and It is the whole being of every being. In the
second degree comes
Intelligence (vov$), which
is also the Intelligible, an
image of the Supreme Being, capable of being known, but of an absolute unity. This is the
prototype of all other
beings. Last comes the Soul which
emanates
from the Intelligence as the Intelligence
emanates from absolute
essential Being. The Soul animates the world ; it must, therefore, be capable of diversity;
it includes individual
souls. The visible world proceeds from it; and some only of these souls are attached to
individual bodies.
But unfortunately harmony does not reign amongst
the elements of the world ; and the soul does not fully control the body. Hence follows
disorder.
|
P.
551-2] |
|
401 |
|
NEO-PLATONISM |
Being, having become more and more imperfect
by becoming concrete and
diversified, must be brought back to perfection.
This effort to return begins with virtue ; at first social, civic virtue (7toXitikt]), which adorns the soul but is not sufficient to deliver it; then
asceticism, or purifying virtue,
which brings it back to goodness. Thus purified the soul is able to attain to the sphere of
the Intelligence (vov$) by the
exercise of reason. As to absolute essential Being, as reason does not reach it, no one
can be in touch with it
except through ecstasy. This can be cultivated ; and when ecstasy results, the soul sees God.
But this is rare.
Plotinus, during the six years that Porphyry was with him, only attained four times to this
immediate communion with the Supreme Being. And Porphyry himself only reached it once in his whole life.
Religion breathes through all
this system; but it is not
apparent, at first, how it could be harmonized with polytheism, or with Hellenic worship.
Plotinus, who was tenacious
of the religious side of his philosophy, found a way out of the difficulty. The True God, the
only True God,
must always remain absolute Being; but
Nous is already
a second god; and the ideas (\6yoi) which
He includes are also divine beings ;
as are the constellations, and so
on. And thus for the common people, the old Pantheon remained, but one or two higher
storeys were built
upon it. This symbolical interpretation was applied to mythology, to worship, to idols, to
divination, and even to
magic.
This baser part, this compromise
with the ideas and practices
of the old religion, must have grown up after Plotinus. Jamblicus, in the beginning of the
4th century, transformed
the whole into a theurgic system. And in this
form Julian received it.
Taken as a whole, Neo-Platonism
represents the last effort
of Greek philosophy to explain the mystery of the world, and this effort was deeply religious,
not only because it
adapted itself to traditional religion, but also because of the mysticism at its root. What Philo, three
centuries before,
had accomplished for Judaism, Plotinus did for Hellenism. Philo had shown that it was
possible to be, at the
same time, a Jew and a philosopher. Plotinus brought the old Greek philosophy into touch with
mysticism ; he reconciled
it to some extent with religion, and at the same time he enabled religion to stand well
with thoughtful men.
2 C
The
thoughtful gladly welcomed the new system. To many no doubt it appeared a convenient rival
to Christianity. But this pagan Gnosticism was in reality better calculated to cut the ground from under the
feet of Gnostic Christianity
than to be any serious menace to the orthodox Church. The God of Plotinus was too far from
man, and too
difficult of access ; for evangelistic purposes the writings of ancient and modern philosophers could not
be compared with
Bible history, nor the many lives of Plotinus with the Gospels. Platonism remained the luxury
of the few. The
Church scarcely noticed it, but continued to enveigh against the idols and sacrifices of paganism
without troubling as to
the philosophy which might lie behind them. However, all Plotinus' ideas were
not rejected; Christian thinkers of the
4th century and later, often made good use of them. If the new philosophy decided Julian, with
his weak convictions, to throw over Christianity, it had quite the opposite effect on St Augustine, and through
him, and through
the Pseudo Dionysius the Areopagite,the theology of the Middle Ages was widely influenced by
neo-platonism.
But to
return to early days. Before the death of Plotinus, Porphyry, on account of his
health, had retired to Lilybeeum,
in Sicily. There, he compiled the
Enneades, and
wrote his fifteen books against the Christians, the most important weapon devised by the ancients
against Christianity. From every point of view, Christianity had made much progress since the time of Celsus, and
most especially in
philosophy. It had produced Origen. Porphyry had known that great Christian teacher, and knew
his writings. He knew
also that the First Pri7iciples but
imperfectly represented
the doctrine of the Church. The doctrines of Creation and of the End of all things, of
the Incarnation, and the
Resurrection, as understood in the main Church, did not square with the Pantheism of the new
School. And the sacred
books of the Old and New Testament were always there to give a handle to the Greek spirit
of criticism. At the
request of his master, Porphyry had tried his hand against certain books of visions, attributed to
Zoroaster, which the Gnostics
made much use of in their discussions. Now he attacked the Christian books. Of this work
only fragments remain. Suppressed by the Christian emperors, these writings of Porphyry disappeared ;
and, strange to say, so
did also the refutations by Methodius, Eusebius, Apollinaris, and Philostorgius. In the
Apocritica of Mac- arius Magnes, a few pages have, however,
been preserved, taken by
him either direct from Porphyry, or from some intermediate plagiarist. The little which
remains gives an idea of
the close and pitiless criticism of the disciple of Plotinus. He does not condemn everything. He
does not find fault
with Christ, for whom he had, on the contrary, profound respect,1 but with the
evangelists, and, above all, with
St Paul, for whom he has a special antipathy. He sees clearly where Christianity might be
harmonized with
Hellenic wisdom, on such points, for instance, as Divine Unity, the Monarchy of God, the
likeness of the angels to
inferior deities, and the use of temples and churches.
The book of Porphyry had a great
vogue. It had to be
refuted at once. This task was undertaken by Methodius, the learned Bishop of Olympus in
Lycia, and the
hard-working Eusebius of Caesarea. But they did not hinder the success of Porphyry's book, and
as long as there remained
learned heathen, it was used as a weapon against Christianity.
Porphyry's career was long. He
wrote many half philosophical,
and half religious books, and died only in 304. By that time his adversaries, the
Christians, were treated
as enemies by the government, and attacked by other weapons than his.'2
1 Eusebius,
Don. evang. iii. 7 ; cf. Aug. De
civ. Dei. xix. 23.
1 After
all Porphyry left a distinguished reputation, even among ecclesiastical writers ; with them he was
not popular, and with good
reason. St Jerome has heaped on him all the abuse at his disposal, and that is saying a good deal; he
calls Porphyry impudent, foolish,
a sycophant, a calumniator, a mad dog, etc. St Augustine speaks of him quite differently (De
civ. Dei. xix. 22, 23).
Porphyry's Introduction
(Isagoge) to the categories of Aristotle was, in the
Middle Ages, a classic manual.
404 RE
AC (HQ AGAINST CHRIMKnTPY [ch.xxvii.
3. Manichmsm.
By the
end of the 3rd century, all the old religions seemed bound together against the steadily
increasing progress
of Christianity. All that Roman Asia had produced
of strange cults and mysteries, rallied around Mithras, the Sun, and Cybele, and the
mythology and philosophy
of Hellenism supported each other against the common foe. As if that were not enough, a
new religion now
came from Persia. From old Babylon in its last days there sprang a new and vigorous
growth—Manichaeism.1
Mani,2
the founder of this movement, was born near Ctesiphon, the winter residence of the
Parthian kings, in 215-16.
His father, Fatak-Babak, was a native of Ecbatana in Media (Hamadan) ; his mother belonged to
the then
1 For the origin of Manichaeism and its doctrines, the best authority is the Fihrist, an Arabic work by Aboulfaragas, which was finished at Bagdad in 988 (ed. of Fliigel, Leipzig, 1871); it contains many quotations from the Manichaean books of the early ages. Other Arabic or Persian writers, after him, get their information in the same way. Aphraates (hom. 2) and St Ephrem alluded to Manichaeism ; but the most important Syriac author is Theodore Bar-Choni (9th century), who also reproduced the original Manichaean texts. See his book entitled Eskolion, in Pognon, Inscriptions mandaites, Paris, 1899. Eusebius (H. E. vii. 31) only speaks once of Manichaeism. The later authors, Greek and Latin, almost always rely upon the Acts of Archelaus, a fictitious dialogue, composed in Syriac by a clerk of Edessa, about 320, and afterwards translated into Greek, and from Greek into Latin. The Anti-Manichaean works of St Augustine have a special value, as for nine years he belonged to the Manichaean sect, only indeed, as a hearer or catechumen, who was not trusted with all the secrets ; he was very well informed, however, on most points. We must remember also that African Manichaeism, by the end of the 4th century, must have assimilated many Christian elements, which were foreign to its first constitution. The best commentaries are those of Fliigel, Mani, seine Lehre und seine Schriften (1862); Kessler, Untersuchungen zur Genesis des manichaeische Religionssysteins (1876), and his article Mani, in the Encyclopedia of Hauck.
2The Greek form is Mai^s; in Latin sometimes
also Manichaeus : it is the form used by St Augustine. The
resemblance of Md^s with navels,
a madman, has naturally been made the most of by controversialists.
|
405 |
|
p.
:>r>7-s] |
|
MANICHyEISM |
reigning family of the Arsacides. Fatak (TTr/rtA-io?) was early converted to the religious views of
the Mugtasila, a
baptizing sect on the Lower Euphrates, resembling the present-day MandaTtes ; he went to live
amongst them, taking
with him his son. To Mani, at the age of twelve, came a revelation of his doctrine, but he
did not declare it till
much later. He preached first in the royal palace, during the festivities in honour of the
coronation of Sapor I.
(242 A.D.).
Mftni gave himself out distinctly
as being charged with a
mission to men from the True God, as Buddha had been in India, Zoroaster in Persia, and
Jesus in the West. His
success was not great. The Mazdean clergy would not hear of a reform which threatened the
Zoroastrian religion.
As for King Sapor, he was so unsympathetic that Mani had to go into exile. He lived for
many years in
lands to the north and east of the Persian Empire. His religion spread rapidly, either by his
own efforts or those
of his disciples, in Khorassan, in Touran (Turkestan), in China, and India; it even found many
adherents in the heart
of Persia.
Returning to Ctesiphon, after thirty
years of exile, he succeeded
in winning over Peroz, the brother of Sapor, who arranged an interview for him with the
sovereign. Sapor
promised toleration to his communities, and even gave hopes of his own conversion. The
influence of the priests
of the Sacred Fire, led, however, to a reaction. Mani was imprisoned. The death of Sapor
(272) set him free,
for the short time that Hormizd reigned, but he was again arrested by King Bahram. In 276-77 the
prophet was crucified at Gundesapore,
near Susa. His body was flayed,
and his skin, stuffed with straw, was fastened to one of the city gates, which long bore the
name of the gate of
Mani. From that time the Manichrcans suffered cruel persecutions.
The tragic end of its founder did
not stop the progress of the
new religion. From that moment it spread rapidly towards the West, and invaded the Roman
Empire. Eusebius in his Chronicle dates
the first appearance of
M&ni from the fourth year of Probus (279-80). He must allude to the first spread of Manichaeism to
the west of Persia.[250]
Once on Roman ground,Manichaeism
assumed new characteristics, with an affinity to Christianity, which then was strong in Syria and even the adjacent
provinces. Eusebius says
the Manichaeans gave out that their prophet was the Paraclete promised in the Gospel, and
associated with him a
company of twelve apostles. But these details are only of secondary importance. Manichaeism was in
no sense a Christian
heresy, an irregular offshoot from the Gospel ; it was, in fact, a new religion. And it was
not a national religion;
it rose counter to the official worship of Persia, Zoroastrianism or Mazdeism, before
subverting the Buddhists of India, and the Christians of the Roman Empire. It was a religion with pretensions to
universality. And its teaching
was as follows :—[251]
There are two essential
principles, essentially opposed to each
other, light and darkness. They are conceived of as two kingdoms. In the first kingdom
reigns the Supreme
God, from whom radiate ten or twelve virtues, Love, Faith, Wisdom, Goodness, etc. This
kingdom has a
heaven and an earth, both filled with light. Below is the domain of darkness, without God or
heaven, but with an
earth. There Satan dwells with his demons, who form his court, as the bright aeons form that of
the God of
Light.
|
p.
r.r.rki] |
|
407 |
|
MANICII.EISM |
On one side these kingdoms touch,
and there they meet in
perpetual battle. Once Satan succeeded in invading the kingdom of light. From God and
the Spirit on His right hand
(syzygie) issued a new being, primitive
man, and God despatched him against Satan. For a moment Satan triumphed. Then God came
to the rescue, with Mis angels, and repaired the
defeat of primitive
man. Satan was driven off. But he had had primitive man for some time in his hands,
and had robbed him of
some particles of light. Hence, a mixture of light and dark elements, which propagated its
kind. Primitive man
arrests the progress of evil, but what is done, is done.
With the complex elements already
existing, God formed
the actual universe, a mixture of good and evil. It includes a series of heavens, governed by
angels (or neons)
of light. The sun and the moon are brighter than the rest. In the sun dwells primitive man ;
in the moon, his
syzygie, the mother of light. Though the world is made by God, working, it is true, with
imperfect elements, man is the
creation of Satan and his acolytes. Satan placed in Adam, the first of the race, all
the elements of light
that he had stolen. Eve is formed like Adam, but with much fewer particles of light; she is
the temptress, the
instrument of perdition. Cain and Abel are the fruits of her intercourse with Satan himself; Seth
was the real son of
the first human couple. He soon became the object of his mother's hatred; her evil intentions,
however, came to
nothing. Eve, Cain, and Abel fall into the power of hell ; but Adam and Seth, on the contrary,
were translated, after their death, into the kingdom of light.
Thus humanity is tormented by the
struggles of these two
elements, present in each sex, though unequally. The captive light1 tends to escape.
The demons try to keep it back
by the passions, by error, and by false religions, notably that of Moses and the prophets;
while the spirits of
light aid it to escape. To effect this, knowledge of the truth is of the utmost importance, and
therefore messengers were
sent from God—Noah, Abraham, Zoroaster, Buddha, and Jesus. By Jesus, however, must be
understood a Jesus
incapable of suffering (Jesus impatibilis), a
celestial reon,
who, at the beginning, came to succour Adam in his struggle against Eve and Satan; not the
historical Jesus, who was
only a false Messiah of the Jews, inspired by the
1 This is
what the Manichreans of the West called
Jesus patibilis.
devil. Of these divine ambassadors, Mani was the last and best.
As the elements of light
disengage themselves from men,
they return, by way of the zodiac and the moon, to the sun. Thence, after a final purification,
they ascend to the
kingdom of light itself. The bodies, and also the souls of the non-elect, remain in the
kingdom of darkness. When
all the light has returned to its source, the world will come to an end.
From this anthropology it follows
that men are good or bad
by nature, in proportion to the light or dark elements they contain. The only moral
outcome of this is,
logically, a rigorous asceticism. The chief end of life is to hinder the decay of the elements of
light in oneself, to
facilitate their disentanglement, and to work for the annihilation, or attenuation, of the others.
War is declared with
the world of sense. The disciple of Mani is marked with three seals, on the mouth, on the hand,
and on the breast.
The first forbids impure words, animal food, and the use of wine. Vegetables, the Manichseans
were allowed to eat,
but not to kill, which
means that someone else had to
gather the fruits and herbs which were to serve for their meals. The seal on the hand forbids
contact with anything
impure; and that on the breast, all sex relations, even marriage. They had many fast days, one
day in every four, and Sunday always.
They were to pray four times a
day, turning towards the sun, the moon, or the pole-star.
Such asceticism is evidently
quite unattainable by ordinary mortals ; it was only practised, therefore, by
a few, by the Elect, who
were, indeed, the only true Manichseans. The common people, the hearers, might live like
everyone else. The
Elect helped on their salvation; and they saw to the comfort of the
Elect. In the Manichaean society, the elect take the place of monks, confessors, and
saints. Above them,
however, there was a hierarchy of priests and seventy-two bishops, and above all, twelve
doctors. One of
these was their head, a sort of Manichaean pope. He was supposed to live, and often did live, in
Babylon.
The
worship was very simple ; it consisted on^ of prayers and chants. A festival in March, the
Feast of the Bema,
commemorated the death of Mani. A richly adorned
throne was set up on five steps, symbolizing the five degrees of the hierarchy: hearers,
Elect, priests, bishops,
and doctors. No one sat on it; but all prostrated themselves before it.
Many
different elements certainly went to make up this combination of doctrines and practices,
and their association
was not always original. It was
not for nothing that Mani and his father
lived so long with the Mugtasila.
The sacred book of their descendants,1 the Mandaites of our day, shows that in the
doctrine of these baptizers
there was a certain blending of old Babylonian legends with the teachings of the Bible. A
strange form of
Christianity, recalling that of the serpent-worshipping sects, and Elkasaism especially,2
must have arisen in the 2nd
century, upon the ruins of the old Chaldean civilization. The Jews were very numerous in
these countries. Mani, like the
Mandaites, teaches dualism, radical,
essential, and eternal.3 Many traits in his celestial beings recall the Babylonian gods and
heroes, Ea, Mardouk,
Gilgames, etc. The dominant idea of light may
come from the Iranian religion. The Bible supplied many names. It differs from the Gnostic sects,
which always give a prominent position
to Jesus, in that Mani has no
concern with the Gospel. He himself is the only teacher and revealer.
He left
behind him various writings, afterwards suppressed
by the authorities, Christian, Mazdean, or Mussulman. The
Fihrist enumerates seven of the more
1 The Treasure (Ginza) or Great Book (Sidra rabba) or Book of Adam (ed. Petermann, Berlin, 1867). For the Mandaites, see the article by Kessler, in Hauck's Encyclopedia.
2 Mani does not seem to have been well acquainted with orthodox Christianity. Observe the prominence which he assigns to the patriarch Seth. This is also characteristic of Gnostics of the ophitic type.
3 In the Persian religion, Ahriman is only, like our Satan, a fallen creature. Ormuzd is the only true God.
important: the Secrets, the Giants, the Precepts for hearers, the Schapourakan, the Life-giver,
the Pragmateia, the
Gospel. The last of these was written in Persian (pehlvi), the others in Aramaic. Some of
them are quoted by
Christian controversialists, especially by the author of the Acts of Archelaus, and by St Augustine.
Augustine devoted
one of his books to the refutation of the
Epistola Fundamenti, which is
identical with the " Precepts for Hearers."
The " Gospel" had nothing in common with the Christian books of that name, except its
title. Besides these
treatises, a great number of letters, written either by Mani himself, or by his first successors,
were collected.1
We need
not follow the progress of the new sect, either towards the East, where, in spite of
persecution, it continued to spread, until the time of the Mongol invasion ; nor to the West, where, though proscribed
both by State and
Church, it gave trouble to both for ten centuries by its ever renewed vitality. The point to notice
now, is the extraordinary
welcome this religion,imported, though it was, from the hereditary foe of Rome, received on
the soil of the empire.
Thirty years after the death of Mani, Eusebius was much distressed at its success. About
the same time (296),
the Emperor Diocletian decreed the severest penalties against the Manichaeans,2
the stake for the leaders,
death for all the rest (except the honestiores, who were to be sent to the mines of Phaenus or
Proconnesus); confiscation
for all. All their books were to be burnt.
Thus
persecuted, the Manichaean sect had to conceal its existence, and to behave as a secret
society. When Christianity
became the dominant religion of the empire, the Manichaeans feigned Christianity, and
even orthodoxy, adopting
the language and practices of the Church, and combining them, as best they could, with
their own observances.
1 Fabricius, Bibl. gr., vol. vii. (2), p. 311, has collected all the known fragments of these letters.
2 Cod. Gregor. iv. 4. This edict was addressed to Julian, the proconsul of Africa, and dated from Alexandria, where Diocletian only stayed in 296 and 304. The last date is, I think, less probable than the other.
The
rapidity with which AmiflSm overran the Western
lands, seems to indicate that it absorbed the surviving 2nd century Gnostic heresies. In
its dualism, its
morality, and perhaps even by an actual historic link, it had some affinity with the old Syrian
gnostic sects, and
stepped naturally into their place. But it did not absorb them so completely, but that, in Egypt
at the end of the 4th century, there
still remained little groups,
bred up on ophite doctrines, and poring over the terrible rigmaroles of which the
Pistis Sophia is an example.
In spite of all, these men were Christians. Jesus still was to them Master and Saviour ;
they were not easily
to be persuaded to regard Him as an emissary of the devil. The Bardesanites and the
Marcionites, more in earnest,
and not so far removed from orthodoxy, stood firm ; they held their ground in Syria and
Mesopotamia for a
long time. In the 4th century there were still many Bardesanites at Edessa; and in the following
century, Theodoret,
the Bishop of Cyrrhus, found more than ten thousand Marcionites to convert in his
diocese alone. The last
Gnostics were drawn into the orthodox Church rather than to the religion of Mani.
m-2 RE.fCTfoX
mpiNST CHRISTIANITY [ch. xxfll
Other colonies were founded in Judaea and Samaria, Neapolis, Emmaus (later Nicopolis),
Diospolis, Eleuthero- polis. The
land of Judah and Ephraim now passed finally from the sons of Jacob to the children of
Edom.1
The
" remnant of Israel" concentrated itself west of Judaea, at Jamnia (Jabne), a place on the
Philistine coa.[ t, south
of Joppa. Johanan-ben-Sakka'i, and Gamaliel the younger, are mentioned as their leaders.
Thanks to the toleration
of the governors, they achieved some measure of self-organization. The Sadducean
aristocracy had perished
in the insurrection; a feeble remnant took refuge at a distance, chiefly in
Mesopotamia, where there still
existed Jewish or Judaizing princes. The Temple was destroyed ; and the few priests and
Levites who remained,
soon died out. Only the Pharisees and the Scribes,
or Doctors of the Law, remained. The government devolved on them, and being no
longer free to concern itself with politics, became purely religious. The Sanhedrim
(<TvveSpiov),
formerly the principal organ of political life,
could not be reconstituted. The old name, however, was sometimes given to a council, of which
the president, In the long run, acquired considerable
importance, and was
distinguished, more or less officially, by the title of patriarch. As in all the other Jewish
colonies, the leaders had
charge of the civil jurisdiction. And they occasionally usurped the criminal jurisdiction also. The
Jews in all lands
supported this organization by their offerings, and the persons called
apostles sent to collect them, held at the same time a sort of visit of inspection.
The
religious life now became very narrow. The day of liberal Jews, who coquetted with Hellenism
and with the
government, was past and gone for good. There is no longer any desire to stand well with
other nations, nor to make
proselytes. That field is left to the " Nazarenes." The Jews retired within themselves, absorbed
in the contemplation of the Law; their
joy being to observe its minutest
directions. No doubt there are points in which
1 At this
time the name of Edom was used by the Jews, by a play on the words, to designate Rome and the
Romans.
it can no longer be observed, but who knows that the old worship will not some day be
re-established, and the Temple
rise again from its ruins?[252]
Meantime, rules
enough still remained observable, to give a definite object to their fidelity and daily food to
their religious life.
The Law
was everything to them. The canonists expressed
the enthusiasm it inspired in commentaries, and the Scribes continued their work in exile.
At Lydda (Diospolis),
not far from Jamnia, a Rabbinical School of
great importance grew up. About the middle of the 2nd century the School of Tiberias took its
place.
The
National Council, with its president, was transferred to Tiberias, and there
the Jewish Patriachs lived during
the 3rd and 4th centuries. At that time, flourishing Jewish colonies again filled Galilee. We
hear of those of
Capernaum, Sepphoris, Dioca^sarea, Tiberias, and Nazareth; the Land of the Gospel was covered
with synagogues, the ruins of which
still remain.[253]
The first collection
of Commentaries on the Law was made there. The Mishna, the most ancient, dates from the
end of the 2nd century. It contains at
least two thousand maxims,
or solutions of knotty points, by noted Rabbis, from Johan-ben-Sakkai down to Judas the
Saint, a contemporary
of Marcus Aurelius and Commodus. Judas
is regarded as the author of the Mishna.[254]
This treasury of legal wisdom soon
acquired an authoritative position,
and forming, like the Law itself, a basis for farther discussion, gave rise, in its turn,
to two more collections
of commentaries. One of these, compiled in Galilee, far on in the 4th century, is
called the Talmud of Jerusalem
; the other dates from the next century and from the Jewish schools in Persia, and is
known as the Talmud of
Babylon.[255]
Outside the Palestinian centre,
the Dispersion, far away from
the religious authorities who replaced the abolished priesthood, spread continually, without
proselytism, merely by the
natural increase of the race. This growth was at one time jeopardized by Hadrian's edict
forbidding circumcision. It was impossible for the Jews to submit to such a prohibition. Their indignation broke
out in fresh revolts,
so that Antoninus revoked the prohibition, and simply forbade circumcision to any but the
children of Jews, a
regulation enforced also by Severus.
The isolation of the Jews was
thus encouraged by government,
and, at the same time, it continued to show them toleration, so that they spread more
and more, occupying themselves in mean employments and petty trade. In the 4th century, there were Jews everywhere.
And the bishops were disturbed by the close
intercourse between them
and the Christians, who were at times inclined to take part in their feasts, and to adopt their
customs.[256]
The men of letters continued the
controversies of Aristo
and St Justin. The same vexed questions perpetually recurred. The Christian
aim being to prove the Gospel
by the Old Testament, they were much annoyed when the Jews would not accept their
allegorical interpretations, and even questioned their quotations.
Once there had been
Greek-speaking Jews who were able to
take part in such controversies, and the Septuagint version had been made for their use. In the
2nd century, being
discredited by the use Christians made of it, it was discarded in favour of more literal
translations. The translation
of Theodotion is a revision of the Septuagint, according to the Hebrew version then
received in Palestine ; that of
Aquila was an entirely new version, of excessive and repelling minuteness. ControveaMfibists
could thus set one
version against another. In the end, however, the Hellenic element was entirely eliminated ;
and as the Jews had
abandoned the Scptuagint, so they abandoned Aquila and Theodotion, and in their religious
services used the Hebrew
text exclusively.
Paganism old or new, exotic or
national, mystic philosophies, new-fangled religions, and old-fashioned
Judaism— all
these forces, at the end of the 3rd century, opposed Christianity. Another power, apparently more
formidable though
only of intermittent hostility, was that of the Roman State. It was finally to be utterly
vanquished, and
become the servant of the victorious Gospel. But this change was not accomplished without a
terrible struggle,
which must now be considered.
Reimprimatjr :
Fr. Albertus Lepidi, O.P., S.P.A.Mag.
Reimprimatur :
josephus ceppetell1, Pair. Const., Vicesgerens.
Note.—This
Imprimatur is that of the Fourth French EditioiU
Arercius, Bishop
of Hierapolis, 195, 205
Achaia, St Paul's mission to, 20, 21 Adlectio in divorum ordinem, 74 /Eon, the, 119, 120, 123, 124 Africa, Christianity in, 143, 188, 282-312
Agabus, his gift of prophecy, 35 Agape,
the, as distinct from the
Eucharist, 385 Agrippa II.—St
Paul's trial, 43 his
treatment of the Christians, 72 deposes
Hanan, 86 Alcibiades,
Judaic Christian
preacher, 94, 95 Alexander,
Bishop of Caesarea, 318, 333
Alexandria, Judaism in, 9
Christian school, 237-60, 356-60 Dionysius,
Bishop of, 345*55 Alogi, the,
their doubts and criticisms, 102 «., 199 220, 226, 243
Anatolus, a Christian, 355 Angels,
the position of, 52, 53, 117 Anicetus,
Bishop of Rome, 172 and
Polycarp, 174 the
Paschal controversy, 210 Annas
the younger. See Hanan II. Antioch,
foundation of a Christian community
at, 17-26 Christianity
in, 322-26 Novatianism
in, 337 dispute
as to the Bishop of, 341 -44 Lucian's
theology, 361-64
417
Antiochus Epiphanes, his attempt
to Hellenize the Jews, 3 Antitheses,
the book of, 136 Antoninus
Pius, rescripts on the Christians,
83 n. treatment
of the Christians during
his reign, 176, 189 Apelles
and Marcion, 175
his doctrine, 180-82 Apocalypse,
the, death of St Peter, 46
author of, 99-102 of St
Peter, 109
St John's authority in the
churches of Asia, 192 the
millenium, 197 Apocryphal
Acts, 369-73 Apollinaris,
Bishop of Hierapolis, his
Apology, 153, 155 his
attack on Montanism, 198 treatise
on the Paschal celebration, 209 Apollonius,
martyrdom of, 183 Apologies,
Christian, addressed to the
Emperors, and the people, 148-56
Apostolic succession, 388-91 Aquila,
a native of Pontus, and St
Paul, 20, 40 Arabia, Christianity in, 335, 336 Aristides, Athenian philosopher,
his Apologies, 149, 150 Aristo, author of the dialogue of
Papiscus and Jason, 89 Aristobulus,
and St Paul, 44 2 D
Ascensions of fames, 96 Asceticism, 113, 141
of the Montanists, 197, 198 orthodox,
375, 376 in
Mithraism, 396 in
Manichceism, 408 Asia Minor,
St Paul's missions to, 17, 20 Churches in, 195 Paschal controversy in, 208-11 Christianity in Upper, 314-22 Asmoneean, high priests, 4
princes, 39 Athanasius,
St, and theology of Hermas,
171 Dionysius' theology, 352-53 on the
Hypotyposes, 356 Athenagoras,
Athenian philosopher, his
Apology, 154 his
treatise, 155 Athens,
St Paul at, 20
bishops of, 68 Attalus
of Pergamos, martyrdom of, 186
Aurelian, Emperor, and Queen
Zenobia, 340-41 Aurelius,
Marcus, Emperor, his treatment
of the Christians, 153-55,
182, 212, 261
Babylon, pillage of, 3
Judaism in, 9 Baptism,
early converts admitted by, 13 controversy
on, 303-13 preparation
for, 365-68 Bardesanes,
328-30 Bar-Kocheba, revolt of, 87 Barnabas, St, organizes the Church in Antioch, 17 separation from St Paul, 19 the Epistle of, 109 Basilicus, a Marcionite, 179, 181 Basilides, 119
his doctrine, 124-27, 132 Beryllus, Bishopof Bostra, 335
Bishop as head of the Church, 65-70
Bishops, list of, in Rome, 172 Bithynia,
Churches in, 191 Bito,
Valerius, envoy to Corinth, 161
Blandina,
martyrdom of, 186
Caius, a Roman Christian, and the tombs of the Apostles, 45 and Proclus, 221 Callistus of Antium transports the cemetery to the
Via Appia, 213
and Hippolytus, 214, 215, 226-34 Carpocrates,
119
his doctrine, 126, 127, 132, 133 Carpophorus,
and Callistus, 214215
Carthage, execution of Christians at, 188 and Rome, 282-85 Catechumens, 366, 385 Catholic epistles, 108 Celsus and Gnosticism, 119 The True Discourse, 147,
148 the doctrine of the Logos, 222 Christian school of Alexandria, 240
Cerdon, and Marcion, 135 Cerinthus,
the teachings of, 57, 58, 94
Christian apologies, 148-55 Christian
books, the, 97-111 Christianity,
Roman Empire the home of,
1-8 converts to, 14 in Antioch, 17-20 Christian life in the apostolic
age, 27-38 and the
State, 71-84 prosecution
of Christians, 79-84 end of
Judaic, 85-96 attractiveness
of, 143-46 among
the patricians, 158 in Italy
and Gaul, 184
Christianity
(continued)— and
Sunday, 207 in
Egypt, 238-43 the
Decian persecution, 267-72 Valerian
persecutions, 272-76 in the
East, before Decius, 314-36 Christian
morals, 365-80 the
Christian Society, 381-91 reaction
against, 392-415 Christology,
St Paul's, 54, 55 heretical,
58, 59 of Simon Magus, 116 Church, the, its primitive organization,
9-15, 37 in
Antioch, iS [36
primitive Christian worship, 34- St
Paul's theory of, 54-6 in
Philippi and Ephesus, 65 and
Gnosticism, 136-42 in Rome
under Nero and
Commodus, 157-83 of the 2nd century, 184-95 and State in the 3rd century,
261-81 in
Africa, 282-313 its
organization and authority, 381-91
Circumcision, difficulties as to,
18,19 Claudius, Emperor, his treatment
of the Jews, 40 Clemens,
Flavius, Consul, a Christian, execution of, 158, 159 Clement,St(Titus Flavius Clemens), of Alexandria—St Peter's visit in Rome, 45 on Nero's persecution and burning of Rome,
46 the Nicolaitanes, 57 the apostle Philip and his
daughters, 98 n. St John, 104
Basilides and Valentinus, 132 his
life, writings, and doctrine, 162,
243-48 Clement, St, Bishop of Rome—the ecclesiastical hierarchy, 65 elemental (continued)— the Epistles of, 46, 65, 68, 110 his letter, 161-63 Cleobius, 116
Cleomenes, a Modalist, 225 Clergy,
the, 385
celibacy of, 386, 3S7 Colossians, Epistle to the, 50-52, 55 Commodus, Roman Emperor, succeeds Marcus Aurelius, 182, 212 Confessors, the, 385, 386 Corinth, St Paul, 20
Church founded at, 21, 23, 36 dissensions
in the Church at, 161 Corinthians,
Epistles to the, 21-23,
27, 35-37, 50. Cornelius,
the Centurion—Admission into the Church, 14, 41 Cornelius, Bishop of Rome, and Novatian, 296-301 and Cyprian, 302, 303 and Novatianism, 337, 338 Crescens, the cynic philosopher,
146, 147, 152, 153 Crete,
Churches in, 190 Cyprian,
St, appearance before the Pro-consul,
273 311 persecution
under Valerian, 27476
his life, doctrine, and writings, 288-95
the Novatian schism, 295-300 and
Cornelius, 302, 303 and Pope
Stephen, 303-10 execution
of, 312 Cyrenaica,
Sabellianism in, 351
Decius, Emperor, his persecutions
of the Christians, 267-72 Demiurge,
the, 119, 122, 123, 130,
Desposyni, 88
Didache, the
(teaching), 109, 388 Didasca/ia
of ihe Apostles, 388 Dionysius
the Areopagite, 68
Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth — St
Peter's visit to Rome, 45 the
Bishops of Athens, 68 his
writings, 189, 190, 229 and
Marcionism, 316 Dionysius,
Bishop of Alexandria— The
Decian persecution, 268 the
Valerian persecution, 273 Church
property, 277 and
Novatianism, 337 his
capture and escape, 345, 346 his
treatment of the Apostates, 347 exile
under Valerian, 348 the
Alexandrian crisis, 348 and
Bishop Nepos, 349, 350 and
Sabellianism, 351, 352 his
theology, 353-55 Disciples, the, their preaching
and primitive organisation, 10-15 first called Christians, 17 difficulties at Antioch, 19 Di-theism, 229 Docetism, 59, 181, 325 Domitian—Persecution of Christians, 78-82,
88, 159 assassination
of, 159, 160 Domitilla,
Flavia, her trial and
exile, 159 Domna,
Julia, wife of Emperor
Severus, 263 Dositheus,
116
Ebionites, the, 57
their doctrine, 91, 92, 216 Edessa,
Christianity in, 326-30 Egypt,
and Judaism, 9 Gnosticism
in, 119 Christian
communities in, 143, 239-44
under
the Greeks and Romans,
237, 239
Egyptians,
Gospel according to
the, 92, 107 Elders,
the Council of, 13, 18, 63 Eleutherus,
Bishop of Rome, 182 Elkesai,
his mysterious book, 94, 95
Elvira, Council of, 378-80
celibacy of the clergy, 387 Encratism,
373, 375 Ennoia
(thought) of Simon Magus, US
Epaphras, and St Paul, 50 Ephebus,
Claudius, envoy to
Corinth, 161 Ephesians, Epistle to the, 50, 54
55 58 60, 64 Ephesus,
St Paul remains three years
at, 20 Church formed at, 21 government of the Church at, 65 Epigonus, a Modalist, 225 Epiphanes, an infant prodigy, 126, _ 127
Epiphanius, St, 88 n. and the Nazarenes, 93 and the Elkesaites, 95 Ascension of Jatnes, 96 Valentinus, 132 n. The Panarion, 142 and the Alogi, 199 n. Origen's works, 255 and the Encratites, 375 Episcopate, the, 62-70 Eschatology (the doctrine of the
last things), 59 Essenes, the, 10
and the angels, 53 n. Eucharist, the celebration of the,
13, 35j 374, 375 Eusebius
of Caesarea, 47 n. Hadrian's
letter, 83 11. the
ancient bishops of Jerusalem, 88
Bar-Kocheba's revolt, 89 the
Judaic Christians, 92 Nazarenes,
93 Quadratus' Apology, 149 writings to the Greeks, 151 155 n.
Dionysius of Corinth, 177 Rhodo's
works, 182 trial of
Apollonius, 183 n.
Eusebius of C^B ea (\nHnued )— Montanism,
200 The Little Labyrinth, 220 persecution under Valerian, 275, 276
Bishop Serapion, 324 his list
of bishops, 332, 334 letters
of Dionysius, 345 on
Sabellianism, 351 n. and
Origen, 361 Eusebius,
Deacon of Alexandria, afterwards
Bishop of Laodicea, and the
Decian persecutions,
354, 355 writings
of Porphyry, 403 the
first appearance of Mani- chteism,
405, 406 Evangelization,
and apologetics, 143-56
Fabian, Pope, forms ecclesiastical divisions, in Rome, 235 martyrdom of, 269 Faith supersedes the law, 32-34 Felicissimus, excommunication of,
294, 295, 302 Felix,
Procurator, trial of St Paul,
26, 43. 73 Festus,
Procurator, death of, 26, 85
trial of St Paul, 43, 78 Flavian family, 158-62 Florinus, the Gnostic, 137 Fortunatus, envoy to Corinth, 161 Fronto, 147
Fundanus, C. Minucius, Pro-consul of Asia, Hadrian's letter to, 83
Galatians, Epistle
to the, 23, 33 Galilee,
the first home of the
Gospel, 13, 14 Gallio,
the Procurator of Achaia,
and St Paul, 78 Gaul,
Christian community in, 143 Gentiles,
the, and the Church in Antioch,
17 and St Paul, 24 and Christianity, 28
George, the Monk, 101 n. Germany, Christian community in, 143
Glycon, the worship of, 316 Gnostics,
the, 54 n. Judaizing, 61
foundations and teachings of,
112-33
the Encratite tendency, 373 the
school of Plotinus, 399 Greek
Jews. See Jews Gregory
Thaumaturgus, Bishop of Neo-C?esarea,
his life and writings, 319-22
Haciiamoth (the desire of wisdom), 121-23, 179 Hadrian, Emperor, his treatment of the Christians, 83 revolt of Bar-Kocheba, 87 Hanan II., the
high priest, his deposition
for ordering the stoning
of St James, 72, 85, 86 Harnack,
the dispersion of the twelve
apostles, 15 ?i. the use
of the word Christian,
17 71.
St Paul at Jerusalem, 21 Chresto,
40 n.
St Paul's imprisonment, 43 n. the
episcopate, 66 n., 68 n. his catalogue of bibliographic
allusions, 139 n. Little Questions of Mary, 14
on. infant
Christianity, 145 n. Soter" s letter, 177 martyrdoms, 194 11. Hebrews,
the Epistle to the, St
Peter's death, 46 Hebrews, Gospel according to the,
88, 90, 92, 107 Hegesippus,
the father of Church History,
his list of bishops, 68, 175
his description of the Church, 90 Simon
and Cleobius, 116
Hegesippus, Saturninus, 117 n.
his Memoirs, 141 Hellenist Christians, 29 Heracleon, disciple of Valentinus, his commentary on the Gospel of St John, 178 Heresies, the first, 49-61 Nicolaitanes, 57 Cerinthus, 37
unity of brethren threatened by, 62
the Alogi, 102 n, 199, 220-23, 226, 243
Gnosticism and Marcionism, 11242, 175, 178-81, 244 writings against, 141, 142, 227 first brought to Rome, 173 Montanism, 196-206, 221 Theodotians, 217-20 Modalists, 224-26, 351 worship of Mithras, 393-98 Neo-Platonism, 398-403 Manichaeism, 404-11 Judaism, 411-15 Hermas, a Roman Christian, 65 7 he
Shepherd of, 68, 69, no, 164,
165, 171, 172, 376 on
Gnosticism, 136, 137 his
life, 165-67 his
theology, 168-72, 217 Herod
Agrippa, 4 his
harsh treatment of the
disciples, and death, 15 division
of his kingdom, 71 Herod
Antipas, 15 his
possessions, 71 beheads
John the Baptist, 72 Herod
Archelaus, 4 his
possessions, 71 Herod
Philip, his possessions, 71
and the Christians, 72 Herod, the great, 4
his death, 71 Hierarchy,
growth of the, 63 Hippolytus,
a disciple of Irenasus, heresy
of Cerinthus, 57
Hippolytus
(continued)— the
episcopate, 69 Basilides,
124 n. syntagma agaitist heresies, 141 Montanism, 204 and Callistus, 214, 226-30 his writings, 215, 231-34 Theodotians, 217 The Little Labyrinth, 220 Defence of the Gospel of fohn and
the Apocalypse, 220 doctrine
of the Logos, 221, 222,
226-30 Canons
of, 388 Hyacinthus,
183
Hymenaeus, a preacher of heresy, 55
Ignatius, St, Bishop of Antioch, apostolic traditions, 45 his letters against heresies, 58, 59 the episcopate, 64, 67 Judaism, 94
and the Apocalypse, 100 Simon
Magus, 118 martyrdom
and tomb of, 163, 164 advice
to virgins, 386 Irenaeus,
St—St Peter in Rome, 45 and the
Nicolaitanes, 56 heresy
of Cerinthus, 57, 58 the
observance of Easter, 68 Judaic
Christians, 90, 91 authorship
of the Apocalypse, 101 doctrine
of Simon Magus, 115118
and Valentinus, 120 system
of Basilides, 124, n. and
Carpocrates, 126, 127 and
Florinus, 137 and
Marcion, 139 Gnostic
documents, 140 St
Clement's letter, 162 and
Ptolemy, 178 the
martyrs of Lyons, 187 his
Refutation of False Knowledge, 188, 195
Irenaiy, St fantiiwyt)— Paschal controversy, 211 and the
Alogi, 220 doctrine
of the Logos, 223 Israel,
the Children of, their religion, 3, 9, 10, 24, 27-33 return
to Egypt, 239, 240 at
Jamnia, 412
Jaiive, the
Creator, 3
worship of, in Palestine, 10 James,
St, the brother of the Lord, and the
Church at Antioch, 18 his
attitude towards St Paul, 22,25 stoned
to death, 26, 85 head of
the local Church, 63 James,
Epistle to St, 65 Jerome,
St—the Gospel according to the
Hebrews, 88 theology
of Hermas, 171 11. Jerusalem, the national sanctuary at, 3
her rulers and insurrection, 4 the
primitive Church at, 9-15 difficulties with the Church at
Antioch, 19 Paul
returns to, 21 taken by
Pompey, 39 dispersal
of the Christians, 4S revolution
in, and the Church's
migration from, 86 Hegesippus, 90 Jesus
Christ, first disciples of, 11 faith
in, 27
the person of, and His divinity,
31-33, 144, 215, 216, 221 St
Paul's Christology, 59 heretical
Christology, 57-59 His
length of life, 105 Gnostic
doctrine of, 116, 117, 121,
123, 125, 216 Marcion's
doctrine of, 135 and
Manichaeism, 407 Jews,
their religion, 3, 27
and the primitive Church at Jerusalem, 12
Jews (1cotitmueff)— Hellenist, 16
difficulties
with the church at
Antioch,
iS, 19 their
opposition, 23 foundation
of Christianity, 27-29 colony
in and expulsion from
Rome, 39 and St
Paul, 43 transcendental
Judaism, 53, 54 their
priesthood an enemy to
Christians, 72 and
Rome, 76, 77 inter-relationship
of, 78, 79 end of
Judaic Christianity, 85-96 evangelization
of, 143 aristocratic, 157
opposition to Christianity, 41 r-15 John, the elder, possible author of the Apocalypse, 102, 104 n., 106 theology
of Hermas, 171 John,
St, difficulties at Antioch, 18 St
Peter's death, 46 alpha
and omega, 55 the
Apocalypse of, 56 the
Nicolaitanes, 56 heresy
of Cerinthus, 57 authorship
of the Apocalypse, Gospel,
and Epistles, 97-100 at
Ephesus and Patmos, 192 Josephus,
and the Essenes, 53
in Rome, 157 Judaea,
first appearance of Christianity in, 3 Judaic
Christianity. See Jews Judaism.
See Jews Judas
Barsabbas, difficulties at Antioch, 18 his gift
of prophecy, 35 Judas
Iscariot, reports of his end, 105
Julius Africanus, his life and
writings, 333-36 Jus Gladii, 72
Justin,
St, philosopher, his apology, 83 tu
Justin,
St ^^fimued)— revolt of
Bar-Kocheba, 87 n. and Jewish converts, 89, 90 the
Apocalypse, 99, 100 and Simon
Magus, 115 and
Saturninus, 117, 118 on
Gnosticism, 138, 139 against
all heresies, 141 his
history and apologies, 150-53 his
discussion with Crescens, 152, 153
his dialogue with Trypho, 153 and the
Cynics, 175 his martyrdom, 176
Kenoma, the, 122 Kerygmes of Peter, the, 95
Laodicea, the Council of, 53 n
controversies, 209 Linus,
Bishop of Rome, 44 Logos,
doctrine of the, 222, 223,
226, 243 Lucanus,
his doctrine, 179 Lucian,
The False Prophet, 148
his theology, 362-64 Lyons,
the Church of, martyrs of, 185, 186
Macedonia, conquest of Persia, 2
St Paul's missions to, 20, 21 Magians,
the, 393 Magus,
Simon, and popular
Gnosticism, 114-19 Malchion
and Paul of Samosata,
342, 378 Manicheans,
the sect of the, 19
their doctrine, 404-11 Marcellina, a follower of Carpocrates, 133, 174, 195 Marcia,
wife of Emperor Com-
modus, a Christian, 183, 212 Marcion,
doctrine of, 59, 133-36, 179, 180 and
Polycarp, 139, 174 in Rome,
173-75
Mark, the Gospel of St, 99,106, 107 Matthew,
Gospel of St, resemblance to the
Gospel according to the Hebrews, 88, 91 synoptic
Gospels, 106, 107 Maturus,
a neophite, amazing
courage of, 186 Maximilla,
a Montanist, 200, 201 Maximin,
Emperor, 266
dethronement and death, 234 Melito,
Bishop of Sardis, the Apologist, 83, 153-55 his
writings, 193-95 his
books on prophecy, 198 the
Paschal celebration, 209 Menander
of Capparatea, 116, 118 Messiah,
the, the Jews' hopes of, 10, 12
the Christian converts belief in,
27, 32 t
Methodius, Bishop of Olympus, his life and
writings, 360, 361 and
Porphyry, 403 Millenium,
the expected, 197
Nepos on
the, 349, 350 Miltiades,
his Apology, 154, 155
his treatise, 198 Mission
of Paul and Barnabas in Upper
Asia Minor, 17, 18 of Paul
in Macedonia, Greece, and
Ephesus, 19, 20 Mithras,
the worship of, 393-98 Modalists,
doctrine of the, 224, 225 Monarchy
(consubstantiality), 225, 397
Montanism, doctrine of, 196-206
and Marcion, 287 Morals,
Christian, 365-80 Mosaic
law, 24, 27-34 Muratorian
Canon, 369
Namphano of
Madaura, first
African martyr, 188 Narcissus,
Bishop, 332 National
religions, 73 Nazarenes,
the, 91, 93
Neo-Platonism,
378-403
Nepos, Bishop, Refutation of the
Allegorists, 349 Nero,
Emperor, burning of Rome and
persecution of the Christians, 47, 78, 82, 212 the Church in Rome under, 157-83 Nicolaitanes, heresy of the, 56, 57 Noetus, a Modalist, excommunication of,
224, 225 Novatian,
a priest of the Roman Church,
his writings, 235 the
schism of, 295-303 in
Antioch, 337 in Asia
Minor, 338 Novatus,
and St Cyprian, 294-99
Odenath, Prince of Palmyra, 340 (Ecumenical Council, 389 Old Testament, adopted by Christianity, 29,
30 and Gnosticism, 128, 129 and Marcionism, 134, 136 Ophite (serpent) sects, 118, 119 Origen—St Peter's visit to Rome, 45 Judaic Christians, 90-93 the Simonians, 118 and Paul, a heretic of Alexandria, 119 The True Discourse, 148 St Clement's letter, 161 and Hippolytus, 215 and Pope Fabian, 235 his life, doctrine, and literary
works, 247-60, 354, 359 persecuting edicts, 263 Exhortation to Afartyrdom, 266 his tortures and death, 269 in Ciesarea, 318, 319 his discussion with Beryllus, 335 Eastern theology after, 356-64 his
exegesis, 391
Pagans, their worship, 37, 38, 76
general decay of, 392 Palestine, worship of Jahve in, 10
Panarion, th-e, by St
Epiphanius, 142
Pantnsnus, converted Stoic, the Gospel to the Hebrews, 92, 242, 243
Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, and the
virgin prophetesses, 98, 99 authorship
of the Apocalypse, 100-2
Apology of Quadratus, 149 n. his
writings, 192, 193 Papylus
of Thyatira, his martyrdom, 194 n.
Paraclete, the, 200, 206, 287 Paschal
controversy, the, 207-11 Patripassianism,
226 Paul, a teacher from Antioch, 119 Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch, his history and doctrine, 341-44 Eastern theology after, 356-64 his double office, 378 Paul, St, of Tarsus, his conversion, 14
the Church at Antioch, 17 missions
of, 17-20 action
as to circumcision, 19 his
reception at Jerusalem, 21, 25 his
position among the Jewish
Christians, 22-25 his
letters, 22, 23 his
captivity, 25, 26, 43 the new
Christian's life, 34, 35 the
Church at Corinth, 36 origin
of the Roman Church, 41 expounds
the Gospel in Rome, 43 Epistle
to the Philippians, 43 visits
Spain, 43 his
death in Rome, 47, 48 his rule
in missionary work, 49 his
Epistles, 50-52, 97 position
of the angels, 53 his Christology,
54 Judaic Christians, 93, 94 Elkesaites, 95 in Phrygia, 191
Paul (continued)— St, in Cilicia, 315 the Acts of \ 370-72 Pella, Christians take refuge at, 86
Church
at, 89 Penance, 376, 377 Pepuza, as the new Jerusalem, 199 Perpetua, her captivity and martyrdom, 286 Persia, in the sixth century and after, 2
destruction of the Chaldean Empire,
3 Peter, St, and Cornelius, 14 arrest of, 15
difficulties
of the Church at
Antioch, 18, 19 in Rome,
41, 45 the Church of, 45 his death in Rome, 46 his position in the primitive community, 63 his writings, 109 Peter, apocryphal Gospel of St, 325, 372
Peter, Epistles of St, 46, 56, 65, 79, 100
Philadelphians, St Ignatius' letter to, 60
Philemon, Epistle to, 50 Philetus,
55
Philip, the evangelist, his four daughters, virgin prophetesses, 98, 192
Philippians, Epistle to the, 65 Philo,
exegesis of, 9 pleads
before Caligula, 40 his
doctrine, 113, 221, 401 Phoenician
colonization, 282-85 Phrygia,
Churches in, 190
Montanism in, 204 Pierius,
life and writings, 357 Pleroma,
the, 120, 123 Pliny,
Governor of Bithynia, and the
persecution of the Christians, 7 8, 81
Plotinus,
his life and writings,
398, 399 Politus,
a Marcionite, 179, 181 Polycarp,
St, Bishop of Smyrna— heresy
of Cerinthus, 57, 60 ecclesiastical
hierarchy, 65 St
Paul's Epistles and pastoral
letters, 98 the Apocalypse, 100, 101 Gnosticism, and Marcionism,
138, 139, 174 at Rome,
175 his martyrdom, 193 Paschal celebration, 210 Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus— virgin prophetesses, 98 his description of St John, 104 Paschal celebration, 210 Pompey, capture of Jerusalem, 4, 39 Pomponia Grrecina, Patrician
Christian, 158 Porphyry,
his writings, 402, 403 Praxeas,
his doctrine, 224 Priests,
their position, 65 Primus,
Bishop of Corinth, 189 Priscilla,
wife of Aquila, receives
Paul at Corinth, 20, 40, 44 Priscilla,
the Christian cemetery of,
158, 159, 177, 214 Proclus, a Montanist, 203, 204, 221 Ptolemaeus and St Irenasus, 178 Ptolemy, his letter to Flora, 128, 129, 139 in Gaul, 188 Pudens, a Roman Christian, 44 Puteoli, Christians at, 42
Quadratus, Bishop of Athens, his Apology, 149 his zeal, 189
Religion, investigation and speculation amongst the
first Christians, 49 national,
73
fusion under the Empire, 74, 75
Re*«iatio»s, the Book of. See
Apocalypse Rhodo,
an Asiatic—his arguments with
Apelles, 180, 181 his works, 182 Roman
Church, the, origin of, 39-48 relations
with Cyprian, 288-312 influences
of, 3S9-91 Roman
Empire, the home of Christianity,
1-8 the
provinces and municipal
organization, 4 manners,
customs, and religion, 5-7
the episcopate, 62-70 Christianity
and the State of, 7184
Romans, Epistle to the, 23, 41, 44 Rome (see
also Roman Churcii and Empire), growth
and prosperity of, 4, 5 St Paul's
manifesto to Christians
in, 24 Jewish
colony in, 39 St Paul
in, 43 St Peter
in, 45
death of SS. Peter and Paul, 46-48 burning
of, 47 her
bishops, 68, 172 and
Judaism, 77 the
Church in, 157-83, 195 controversies in, 212-36 her
colonization and administration, 283, 284
Sabellius, a modalist, 225, 227 his
influence in Cyrenaica, 35' Sagaris,
Bishop of Laodicea,
martyrdom, 195 Salvation,
Gnostic system of, 123 Samaria,
Gnosticism in, 114, 115 Sanctus,
the Deacon of Vienne—
his martyrdom, 186 Sanhedrim,
stoning of Stephen, 13 stoning
of James, 26 its
power, 72
Sassanides, the, 339 Saturninus,
of Antioch—his doctrine, 59, 117 Bishop
of Toulouse, his martyrdom, 269 See vigi'LLius Saul. See Paul SciHi,
the martyrs of, 1S8, 286 Sees,
Metropolitan, 383 Sejanus,
and the Jews, 40 Seleucidce,
the kingdom of, put an
end to by Pompey, 4 Serapion,
Bishop of Antioch, 32427
Silas, mission to Antioch, 18 joins St
Paul on his missions, 20
his gift of prophecy, 35 leaves
Jerusalem, 98 Simeon,
head of the Church of Jerusalem, 63, 87 his
martyrdom, 88 Simon
Magus. See Magus Soter,
Bishop of Rome—his letter, 177
Spain,
St Paul's visit to, 43
Christian community in, 143 Stephen,
Pope, and St Cyprian, 303-10 his
death, 311 and
Dionysius, 338 Stephen,
St, the stoning of, 13 Suetonius
on the Jewish expulsion from
Rome, 40 his
opinion of Christianity, 146 Sunday
devoted to divine worship,
37, 207, 396 Symmachus,
an Ebionite—his Greek
version of the Old Testament, 92 Syneros—his
doctrine, 179 Synoptic
Gospels, 89, 107, 20S Syria, 64
Gnosticism in, 114-19 Christianity
in southern, 330-36 Syzygies,
118, 124
Tacitus, Hero, and the burning of Rome, 47 his opinion of Christianity, 146 Tatian,
Oration to the Greeks, 155, 156
in Rome, 175 Taurobolia, the rite of, 396 Teaching, the, of the
Apostles. See
Didache Temple,
the destruction of the, 3 its high
prestige in Palestine, 10 attitude
of Christian and Jew towards,
38 Tertullian —St Peter's visit to Rome, 45 Christianity as a crime, 80 and St John's death, 104 and Gnosticism, 132, 133 Christians in Carthage, 188 and Montanism, 202-6 and Praxeas, 224 doctrine of the
compassion, 228 De
Pudicitia, 230 his
apology and ad nationes, 262 Christian associations, 279 African Christianity, 285 his life and works, 286-88 on baptism, 306, 365, 367 and Herminiamus, 317 and Theophilus, 324 Themison—his encyclical, 200 Theodotus—his doctrine, 200, 21720
Theology, Eastern, 356-64 • Theophilus,
Bishop of Antioch—his
writings, 155, 323 Thessalonica,
Church formed at, 21 Thessalonians,
Epistle to the, 22,
Thomas, the apostle, Christianity in
Edessa, 327, 328
Thomas,
the apostle (continued)
Acts
of, 373 Thought
(ennoia), doctrine of Simon
Magus, 115 Tiberius,
Emperor, 11 expulsion
of Jews from Rome, 39, 77
Timothy joins Paul in his missions, 20
in Asia, 191 Timothy, Epistle to, 55, 374 Titus and the two religions, 79 Tongues, the gift of, 35 Trajan and Christianity, 78, 81-83
martyrdom of Simeon, 88 Trastevere, Jewish colony in, 39 Trinity, the doctrine of the, 32
Valentinus—his
doctrine, 119-24, 132
and Hermas, 138, 173 in Rome,
175, 178 Valerian,
Emperor, Christian persecution under, 272-76 Vespasian and Judaism, 77
revolution at Jerusalem, 86 Victor,
Pope, pardon of the confessors, 183 the
Paschal controversy, 210,
211 death, 213
and Theodotus, 217-19 Vigellius
Saturninus, Pro-consul, persecutes
the Christians, 188
Wisdom,
the Book of 9
Zenobia, Queen—her conquests and final defeat, 340 and Paul of Samosata, 341, 343 Zephyrinus, Pope, 213-26
I'RINTED BY OLIVER AMD BOYD,
EDINBURUII.
3.
Valerian's Persecution Dionysius
of Alexandria has left a vivid picture of the peace enjoyed by the Church during the first
years (25457) of Valerian's reign. The tranquillity had not been deeper, or the Christians better treated,
even during the reign of
their co-religionist Philip. So many Christians surrounded the emperor, that his household
formed, as it were, a
" Church of God." Dionysius attributes the sudden change in the attitude of Valerian to the
influence of one of the
ministers, Macrian, whom he speaks of under a figure as the chief of the magicians of Egypt.
Macrian appears indeed to
have been a fanatical pagan addicted to the practice of magic, and, as such, a
bitter foe of the Christians.
1
"Cruel sentence—unjust condemnation," the pagans muttered, at the sight of the sufferings of St Carpus and his companions.
of Egypt
enumerates the same conditions, almost in the same terms.
See especially as to the Christian meetings
: 0v5a/xQs 5t ^earat ip-tv ovre dXXois rtalv f) avviSovs irotetadai I) els rd KaXov/xeva KOtfiTjrripia elaUvai. It follows from this last document that the edict applied to deacons.
S
Pio Franchi de' Cavalieri, in the
Studi e Tesii of the Vatican Library, fasc. 9, p. 39 et seq. And
there is in the same collection an important treatise on the martyrdom of Montanus and Marien by the same author, fasc. 3. 2 H.
E. vii. 12.
1 H. E. vii. 13.
1 In
Augustian history we hear of various "tyrants"
of Egypt (/Emilian,
Firmus, and Saturninus), but their existence is doubtful; cf.
6 Philip of
Sidd and Photius describe him as being head of the School of Alexandria, but neither Eusebius nor St Jerome allude to this.
1 The principal authority upon the worship of
Mithras is M. Franz Cumont's
book, Textes el monuments figures relatifs au
culte de Mithra, 2 vols,
in 4to, Brussels, 1896-1899.
4. Judaism.
As to the Jews,1 their
opposition to Christianity, shown from the
very first, became more and more inveterate. They recovered at last from the catastrophes
that overwhelmed them incessantly between the reigns of Nero and Hadrian. But the massacres at the end of
Trajan's reign, which were
the penalty they paid for their revolts in Egypt, Cyrene, Cyprus, and Mesopotamia, no doubt
diminished the
importance of their communities in these countries. In Judaea the same results followed the war
of Vespasian, and more
specially the defeat of Bar-Kocheba (135). The Jews had
to leave the country; they were no longer allowed
to approach the ruins of Jerusalem, or the colony of /Elia, which was rising on the site of
the Holy City.
1 On this point, see the book
already quoted by Schiirer, Geschichte des jiidischeti Volkes, 4th ed.,
vol. i., p. 113-138 and 642-704.
[1] Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur, Herder, 1902-1903, 2nd vol.
[2] Texte und Un tersuch ungen zur Geschichte der
altchristlichen Literatur) Leipzig, Hinreich.
[3] Geschichte der altchristlichen
Literatur, Pt. I.; Die Uber- lieferung und der Bestand (1893), Pt. XI. ; Die Chronologie (18971904). I must
mention also the collection of Christian writings of the three first centuries, published by the Academy of Berlin: several volumes have already appeared.
[4] Especially that of
P£re Monceaux, Histoire litteraire de I'Afrique chritienne (1901).
[5] Besides
the passage in the Acts (xi. 26), where this name first appears, it is only used twice in the New Testament (Acts xxvi. 28; 1 Pet. iv. 16), and then as a name used by non-Christians. It is not found, either, in the Apostolic Fathers, except in St
Ignatius, who was a
native of Antioch (Harnack, Mission, p. 295).
B
[6] This date
has been much disputed. Harnack, Chronologic, vol. i., pp. 233 ct scq.y places it four or five years
earlier. I cannot accept his arguments,
to which Schiirer, Gcschichic dcs jiidischen Volkcs, 3rd ed., vol. i., p. 578, has sufficiently replied.
[8] Rom. vii. 7-11.
[9] We know now that the stages of this development
are much shorter in the Bible than they were in
reality. But we are now dealing
with the history as it appeared to the early believers, and not as it is now being continuously unfolded to us by the discoveries of archreology.
[10] Schiirer, Geschichtc der jiidischcn Volkes, etc., 3rd ed., vol.
iii., p.
28.
[11] Philo, Leg. ad
Caium, 23.
[12] Josephus, Ant. xviii. 3,
5 ; Tacitus, Ann. ii. 85 ; Suetonius, Tiberius, 36.
80
[13] On this point, see Boissier,
Tacite, p. 146.
[14] These were the " Danaides" and the
" Dirces" of St Clement.
[15] Eusebius gives the date as 67 or 6S ; but there
is some ambiguity, for he
assigns the same date to the persecution of Nero, and that persecution, i.e., the
tortures described by Tacitus, certainly began in the summer of 64.
[16] 'Apxv! Kal ££ovaiai.
[17] Rev. ii.
24. 2
Ibid. ii. 6, 15.
3 Irenseus, i. 26; iii. 11. Clement,
Strom, ii. ir8; iii. 25, 26.
The
description of Hippolytus
(Pseudo-Tert. 48; Epiph. 25, 26;
Philastr.
33 ; cf. Photius,
cod. 232) relates to a system of serpent- worship.
[18] Acts vi. 5 : he was one of the seven deacons :
xaI XiKiXaov irpoaifKvTovy
'Avrioxta: no other details are given. Clement bears witness to the immorality of the sect; but he imputes no blame to Nicolas, of whom he relates the following story : Nicolas had a wife, of whom he was inordinately jealous. The apostles having reproached him, he brought her into the assembly and offered to allow anyone to take her (yrjfiai). He had no
other wife. His son was of most exemplary
conduct, and he had several daughters who passed their lives in virginity. His maxim was that the flesh must be abused (irapaxprjo-Oai rr) aapKl). Matthew said the same. They both used these words in an ascetic sense, but the schismatics twisted their meaning.
[19] Irenreus,
Haer. iii. 3 ; cf. Eusebius iv. 14.
[20] Haer. i. 26.
6 As
represented in Pseudo-Tert. 48, Epiph. 28, Philastr. 36. The Philosophumena (vii. 33)
only repeat what St Irenaeus has already said.
[22] According
to Hippolytus, Cerinthus taught that Jesus was not yet risen from the dead, but that he would rise at the general resur
[24] Philad.
vii. 3
Eph. ix.
[25] Cf. Polycarp, Philipp. vii. : "He who does not confess that
Jesus Christ has come in the flesh, he is an
anti-christ; he who does not accept the
witness of the cross, he is of the devil; he who twists the words of the Lord for his own lusts, and says there will be no resurrection
and no judgment to come, he is the first-born of Satan."
[26] Like Pseudo-Barnabas, for instance. 3 Eph. xviii. 4 Eph. vii.
Eternal Abyss. This is regarded
as an argument against the authenticity of this letter and of others. Th. Zahn
has proved {PP. apost.,
[29] If we
knew more about the "angels" of the churches in Asia, spoken of at the commencement of the Apocalypse, it might perhaps be possible to state whether by this symbolic term the bishops of these churches were meant. It would not be surprising if this were the case, for scarcely twenty years separate the Apocalypse and the letters of Ignatius. The exact meaning, however, is not certain.
[30] The value
of these dates would be rather lessened, though not destroyed, if we admitted with Harnack (Chronologie, vol. i.,
p. 158, etc.) that they were all derived from a
little Roman Episcopal Chronicle
of the time of Marcus Aurelius, whence St Irenaeus and various other chronologists, and later writers on the heresies, drew their information. But the existence of this primitive liber
pontificalis is far
from being established, and it would be rash to base any argument on such a hypothetical document. Even if the existence of the text which Harnack thinks he has been able to re-construct be granted, it is still difficult to believe that, had there been no single monarchical bishop in Rome, before Anicetus, it would have been possible to represent him, only a few years after his death, as the successor of a long line of bishops, and to get credence for the tale, not only from the local public, for whom the little chronicle was evidently intended, but also from men like Hegesippus, Irenaeus, Tertullian, and Hippolytus, who had good opportunities for acquiring reliable information.
[31] Adv. Noeturn, I.
[32] See the documents collected by Dom. F.
Cabrol, in his Diction- tiaire d'ArchMogie Chrt'tienne, vol. i.,
p. 1204. Cf. Canones Hippolyti, c. 10.
[33] Tacitus, Ann. ii., 85 :
"Actum et de sacris Aegyptiis Iudaicisquc pellendis, factumque Patrum consultum ut quattuor milia
libertini generis ea
superstitione infecta quis idonea aetas in insulam Sardinian! veherentur coercendis illic latrociniis, et si ob gravitatem caeli interissent, vile damnum ; ceteri cederent Italia nisi certain ante diem profanos ritus exuissent."
[34] Eus. iv. 9. Eusebius found this letter, in
Latin, at the end of Justin's
first apology. He translated it into Greek. This is the text we now have, in the manuscripts of Justin. It has been erroneously supposed, that Rufinus, instead of re-translating this document into Latin, took the original text from the manuscript of Justin. It is very unlikely an author like Rufinus would have done this.
[35] Eusebius, H.
E. iv. 26.
[36] The rescripts on the Christians, by
Antoninus Pius to the assembly
of Asia, and by Marcus Aurelius to the Roman senate (the affair of the Thundering Legion) are apocryphal. They are generally printed with the apologies of St Justin. The first took in Eusebius, who reproduced it (under the name of Marcus Aurelius), H.E. iv. 13.
[37] Zahn,
Kanonsgeschichte, vol. ii., p. 642 et
seq.; Harnack, Chronologic, vol. i.,
p. 631 et seq.; cf.
Hilgenfeld, N. T. extra canonem, fasc. iv., p. 15 ; and Handmann's contribution to the Texte
und Unters., 1888.
[38] H. E. iv. 6. The comments on Aristo of
Pella are to be found in Harnack,
Altchr. Litteratur, vol. i., p. 92.
[39] We can form some idea of the extent of
this toleration, when we consider
that it was permissible to side either with Philo, or with Akiba, to believe either in the resurrection of the dead, or in absolute annihilation,
to look forward to the Messianic hope or to scoff at it, to philosophize like
Ecclesiastes, or like the Wisdom of Solomon, etc.
[40] Dial. 17.
[41] This is the term employed by St Epiphanius,
notably in the chapter
(xxix.) of his Panarium devoted
to this sect. The name Ebioneans is used
by him to denote a particular heretical system of which we shall hear more. St Jerome generally employs the term Nazarenes to denote the Judaic-Christians, but evidently he regards Ebionites and Nazarenes as the same.
[42] Acts
xxiv. 5. 3 St Luke vi.
20 ; St Matt. v. 3.
4 In the account in the Philosophumena, it is said that Jesus received that name, and the name "The Christ of God," on account of
[45] " Quae autem sunt prophetica, curiosius
exponere nituntur."
[47] Philosoph. ix. 13 ; cf. Origen
(Eusebius, H. E. vi. 38) and Epiphanius, Haer. xxx.
[48] It is not impossible that such a book
existed, and it may even
have been
written in Trajan's time. Its foundation was a preaching of repentance ; and there seems no reason
why the Elkesaites of Alcibiades,
if they had fabricated the whole thing, should have taken so much trouble to produce what was simply a
call to repentance. In matters
of that kind, the proclamation is quickly followed by the effect. We have but to remember the preaching of
Hermas, which was almost contemporary
with that of Elkesai. Cf. Harnack,
Chronologie, ii.l P- i67j 537- 3 The word Spirit, in
Semitic languages, is feminine.
[50] Acts xxi.
8, 9. 2
Eusebius, H. E. iii. 39.
3 Clement
of Alexandria {Strom, iii. vi.
53 ; cf. Eusebius, H. E. iii. 30) says that the
Apostle Philip had daughters, and that they married. It is possible that he refers to Philip the Evangelist, in which case the marriages mentioned by Clement must be reduced to two,
[51] George
the Monk (Hamartolos) in the first edition of his chronicle, in the reign of Nerva, had noted that Papias said in the second book of his Logia, the Apostle John was put to
death by the Jews {cf. Mark x.
39). This passage was omitted by George in the definitive edition of his chronicle ; see Boor's edition, coll.
Teubner, vol. ii.,
p. 447-
[52] The
opposition of the " Alogi,"at the beginning of the Montanist movement, must be pointed out. It is curious that these opponents of the new prophecy, who were in line with the orthodox church in other matters, should have disputed the authenticity of the Johannine books. To some people, at least, the origin of these books cannot have been so clear, as was that of the epistles of St Paul. For the " Alogi," see below chapter xv.
[53] Other gospels were drawn up for the Christians
of those remote days
besides the canonical gospels, and obtained recognition at least in some circles. In endeavouring to gauge the standards of those days we are quite entitled to refer to them. The author of the Gospel of Peter takes for granted the existence of our four canonical gospels. Yet it is incredible how little care he takes to adjust his gospel with those of his predecessors. The legend of Judas (see below), though irreconcilable with the canonical gospels, was none the less accepted by Papias. I shall deal later on with the relations of the apocryphal Acts of St Paul to the Acts of the Apostles.
[54] I should
be loth to admit that these Asiatic memories, whatever be the authority on which they rest, should be divided between two Johns, a disciple and an apostle, who both
lived in Asia. Papias certainly
clearly distinguishes two Johns, but does not connect them both with his native land. The John of Asia is either an apostle, or else a mere disciple : we must take our choice. If the traditional belief is abandoned, then it must be admitted that John the disciple was confused with the son of Zebedee, just as Philip the deacon was confused with Philip the apostle. The story of the two tombs, mentioned as a common report by Dionysius of Alexandria (Eusebius vii. 25) is not confirmed by the tradition on the monuments at Ephesus ; at Ephesus, but one sanctuary
and one John were known.
[55]
Hegesippus, in Eusebius, H. E. iv. 22 ; Irenseus i. 23 ;
Pseudo- Tert., de
Praescr., 46.
[56] A century after Justin, Origen (Cels. i. 57) assures us that there were not thirty Simonians left in the world.
[57] The well-known confusion of the old Sabine
god, Semo Sancus, Deus Fidius, with Simo
sanctus Deus.
[58] Haer. i. 29-31.
Neither Justin nor Hegesippus classifies these heretics ; they seem to be all included in the general term of
Simonians.
[59] This
description of the system of Basilides is taken from St Irenaeus (i. 28) who was followed by St
Hippolytus in his Syntagna, (Pseudo-Tert., Epiph., Haer. 24;
Philastr. 32). The Philosophu- viena gives quite a different idea of
the system, but taken from documents,
the origin of which is now considered doubtful. Clement of Alexandria has preserved some interesting
particulars of its moral tendencies.
[59]
Epiphanius, Haer. xxxiii. 3-7. Re-edited with
comments, by Harnack,
in the Sitzungsberichte of the
Academy of Berlin, 1902, p. 507-541.
[60] IreruEus,
Haer. iii. 3. 2
Justin, Apol. i. 26.
4 Harnack has had the patience to compile a minute catalogue of all these bibliographic allusions. Die Ucberlicferung undder Bestami
[63] l.ivTa.^p.0. Kard. iraffCiv 7eyev77fiAvwv alpiaeuv (Apol. i. 26).
[64] This has been done by R. A. Lipsius (Die
Quellenkritik des Epiphanios, Wien,
1865.
[65] Cod. 121.
[66] The catalogue of heresies printed at the end of
the De Prescrip- tionibus of
Tertullian is only a summary of the Syntagma of Hippolytus
; this little work belongs apparently to a date somewhere about the year 210. Epiphanius (see 377) and Philastrius (see 385), the first especially, have also made great use of the
Syntagma. And finally,
the chapter on Noetus, which forms the end of his work, has come down to us separately.
[67] Marcus Aurelius (Thoughts xi. 3)
notes this attitude, but without approval.
If the Gallileans Epictetus speaks of (Arrian, Diss. IV. vii. 6) were really Christians, that passage may
also refer to it.
[68] On the great
attractions of infant Christianity, see Harnack, Die Mission unci Ausbreitung des Christenthums in den ersten drci Jahr- hunderten, 1902, p. 72-209.
K
[69] H. E. |v. 3 ; cf. iii. 37,
and v. 17 for the prophet Quadratus.
[70] Eiy tovs tj/xertpov? -xpbvovs. The
passage is reproduced by Eusebius, loc.
cit. This does not mean alive until the time of Hadrian. Papias, who seems to have read the Apology of Quadratus (Texte
unci Utit., vol. v.,
p. 170) may have been led by that to make the exorbitant assertion, 'Adpiavov Zfav.
Quadratus, who wrote between 117 and 138, might
quite well regard the years, c. 80-100,
as belonging to his own time.
[71] It is not easy to fix the date of Aristides
between these limits ; yet the
first ten years (138-147) are the more likely.
[72] The Apology of Aristides (Rendel
Harris and Armitage Robinson), in the Cambridge Texts
and Studies, vol. i. (1891). The opening portion was first discovered in Armenian ; then the whole text in a Syriac manuscript at Mount Sinai ; and finally, the original Greek text was recognised in a composition published a long time ago, the Legend of Barlaam and Josaphat. (Boissonnade,
Anecdota Graeca, vol. iv.,
p. 239-255; Migne, P. G., vol. xcvi., p. 1108-1124; BaaiXev, irpovolq. Geou . . .)
[72] Eusebius (iv. 18) speaks of two writings,
"To the Greeks," Ilpis "EWrjvas,
in one of which, amongst other things, the nature of demons was dealt with—the other bore the
special title of "
Refutation,""EXcyx0*- In a third, "On the
Sovereignty of God," he establishes
the Divine Unity both on the Holy Scriptures and the books of the Greeks. Finally, another book
set forth various questions
as to the soul, giving the solutions of philosophers, and promising to give his own later on.
[73] We know, by name only, of a book against all
heresies (.Apol. i. 26), and of another against Marcion
(Irenams IV., vi. 2). Perhaps they were
parts of one work.
[74] This title, incorrectly handed down, has led
to much discussion, which is
given or epitomised in Harnack's Chronologic, p. 279 el
seq.
[75] It is not known where the Dialogue was written,
but probably not in
Rome.
[76] H. E. iv. 26, §§ 6-11.
[77] See p. 151, note 2, of this volume.
[78] Melito, Ilepi &\T)6das ; Apollinaris, a
work in two books with the same
title ; five books, irpbs "EW-qvas; his vepi evce^elas, mentioned by Photius, must be identical with the Apology ; Miltiades, II/>6s "EWrjvas, in two
books. Eusebius iv. 26, 27 ; v. 17. These are all lost.
[79] Tacitus, Attn. xiii. 32
; Christian inscriptions of the 3rd century mention Pomponii Bassi, and even
a Pompom'us Graecinus (De Rossi, Roma soft., vol. ii.,
p. 281, 362).
[80] De Rossi,
Bull. 1889, 1890.
[81] C. I. L., vol. vi., note 16246 ; cf 948 and
8942.
[82] Dio Cassius, lxvii. 14 ; cf.
Suetonius, Domitian 15.
[83] According to the chronographer Bruttias,
Eusebius, in his chronicle, ad
ami. Abr. 2110 (cf. H. E. iii. 18)
speaks of this other Flavia
Domitilla, the daughter of a sister of the consul, who was exiled to the Isle of Pontia. As he does not mention the exile of the consul and his wife, we might be inclined to fear that this Flavia Domitilla had been confused with the other. The two islands, however, are quite distinct, and St Jerome, who visited Pontia, had seen there the rooms which had been occupied by "the most illustrious of
women," exiled for
the faith, under Domitian. The legend of the Saints, Nereus and Achilleus (brothers. See Roman Breviary, 12th May) implies that this Domitilla was martyred and buried at Terracina. I think that Tillemont {Hist. eccl., vol.
ii., p. 224); De Rossi {Bull., 1875, p. 72-77), and Achelis
{Texte and Unt., vol. xi. (2), p. 49), are right in distinguishing two Flavia Domitillas.
[84] Except the First Epistle of St Peter.
See above, p. 46, note 3.
[85] Clem. i. 1, 2, 44, 47.
[86] "The Church of God, which dwells in Rome
to the Church of God which
dwells in Corinth . . ."
[87] In /oh. i. 29, a doubtful
identification.
L
[88] Mand. iv. 3 ; Sim. viii. 6. Hermas again is not very
dogmatic about backsliders: "This man will not
pull through; it will be difficult
for him to save his soul." If, at times, he seems to shut out from forgiveness men guilty of some sin, it is because they turn away from repentance.
[89] Filius autem Spiritus sanctus est, runs the
old Latin version ; these
startling words have disappeared from the Greek text and the other Latin version.
[90] Hermas never employs either the term Word,
nor that of Christ. Nor does
the name of Jesus appear cither in The Shepherd.
[91] Compare Dionysius of Rome, in Athanasius, De
deer. Nicaen., 26.
[92] Tertullian attributes his departure to
friction with Marcion, about a woman.
He also says that Philomena came to grief. In her ecstasies, she had communications with a child, who sometimes was Christ, and sometimes St Paul.
[93] <$avepu<reLs. He wrote another book,
Syllogisms, attacking Moses and the Prophets. Origen {in Gen. ii. 2)
quotes a fragment of it. Other
bits are given in the De Paradiso of St
Ambrose. Cf. Texte und Unt. vi. (3), p. in.
[94] Eusebius v. 13.
[95] Philosoph. ix. 12.
[96] <:7rt
iratSdq. Kal <f>i\ocro<f>lq. ^eporj^vov, says
Eusebius ; St Jerome (De viris ill. 42 ; cf. 53, 70)
calls him a senator.
[97] The trial of Apollonius was amongst
ancient mariyria,
collected by
Eusebius. In his ecclesiastical history, he gives a summary of it (v. 21). Quite lately, two new versions of
this martyria have been published ; one in Armenian (Reports of the
Berlin Academy, 1893, p. 72S) ;
the other in Greek (Anal. Holland., vol.
xiv., p. 286). From these
accounts, the original text raises some difficulties. See Harnack's commentaries (Reports of the Berlin Academy, loc.
tit.); Mommsen (ibid., 1894, p.
497); K. J. Neumann (Der rom. Staat tind die allgemeine Kirche, vol. i., p. 79) ;
Gefifcken (Nachrichten,
Gottingen, phil.
hist, cl., 1904, p. 262). The story of the accuser being
executed, although
his accusation had given rise to a criminal trial, is very improbable. The tale, reported only by
Eusebius, may arise from some
confusion ; some accident to the accuser may have been transformed into a
legal punishment.
[98] When St
Paul landed at Puteoli, 61 a.d., he was
received by a company of
disciples established there (Acts xxviii. 13, 14). It is quite possible that this group continued to
exist, and it may have organized
itself into a church connected with that of Rome, but we know nothing about it.
184
[99] "EXeyxos koX
avarpoirr] rrjs \I/evSwi>iHfji.ov
yvwvews.
[100] Cf. the
article " Montanismus," by the same author, in the Encyclopedia of Hauck,
vol. xiii. (1903), p. 417.
[101] Sunday is
mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles (xx. 7) in connection with an event
which occurred, 57 a.d. The
Didache and The
Shepherd of Hennas speak of the " Stations."
•-'07
[102] It may
seem surprising that people who acknowledged the fourth Gospel should feel such repugnance to a system so closely allied to it. Their reply was : " It is odd of you to give the name
of Word to the Son. John does it, no doubt, but
he was in the habit of
allegorizing." Hippolytus, Contra No'et. 15.
[103] Tdi'
~aj3{\\ioi>
dWwirev ws /jlt}
<ppovovvra dpdws.
[104] See
above, p. 95. 3 See above,
p. 116.
also in the appendix to the
Prescriptions of Tertullian (Praescr. 45-53). The conclusion has been preserved by itself, under the form of a homily against Noetus.
[106] Other documents, about which it is necessary
to exercise some reserve,
are those (concerning different sects) which arose out of this same book, the Philosophumena; they seem
to betray the same origin,
and perhaps the hand of a forger. It is therefore wise to regard with some suspicion their statements as to the Naassenes Peratae, the Sethes, and Justin the Gnostic ; and what they add to the previous traditions about Simon, Basilides, and the Docetae. See Salmon, in Hermathena, 1885, p.
389; Stahelin, in Texte unci Unt., vol. vi. (3).
[107] Adv. Praxeam 27:
"Obducti distinctione Patris et Filii quam manente coniunctione disponimus . . . aliter ad suam nihilominus sententiam interpretari conantur ut aeque in una persona utrumque distinguant Patrem et Filium, dicentes Filium carnem esse, id est hominem, id est Jesum ; Patrem autem spiritum, id est Deum, id est Christum. Et qui unum eumdemque contendunt Patrem et Filium iam incipiunt dividere illos potius quam unare." . . . 29: "
Nec compassus est Pater Filio ; sic enim
directam blasphemiam in Patrem veriti,
diminui earn hoc modo sperant, concedentes iam Patrem et Filium duos esse, si Filius quidem patitur, Pater vero compatitur. Stulti et in hoc. Quid est enim compati quam cum alio pati ?"
[108]
Hippolytus had perhaps lived there.
- Prudentius, Peristeph. xi.,
takes his information from the inscription of Damasus
Hippolytusfertur (Ihm. No. 37), but he confounds the martyr of the Via Tiburtina with another martyr Hippolytus, sur- named Nonnus, commemorated at Porto on August 22, and embellishes their
combined history with incidents borrowed from the legend of Hippolytus, the son of Theseus.
[110] Eusebius vi. 20, 22 ; Hier. De viris 61 ; Rufinus, H. E. vi. 16.
[111] Thiel, Epp.
Rom. Pontiff p. 545. It appears that Gelasius is here depending on a Greek document. See the work of L. Saltet on the sources of the Eranistes of
Theodoret, published in the Revue dhistoire ecclesiastique of Lou
vain, 1905, p. 516 et seq.
[112] Apollinaris (Mai.
Script. Vet., vol. i., p. 173).
[113] Already in the Paschal Chronicle {c. 640).
6 It is
with this history that Hippolytus still appears in the Roman Breviary, and in the Martyrology.
[114] An official festival was instituted
to celebrate this event; it was continued,
in the Christian calendar, as a festival dedicated to the Maccabees and to St Peter ad Vincula, on August
1. On Roman Egypt, see
Lambroso, LlEgitto al tempo dei Greet e dei Romani, Rome, 1882.
[115] He also commanded the army. In
Egypt, the commanders of legions
were not, as elsewhere, legates of senatorial rank, or they could not have been subordinate to a knight, not of the higher class, like the Egyptian prefect. They were praefecti
castrorum. Augustus forbade senators, or knights of high rank, to live in Egypt. He dared not allow men of such importance to be in surroundings so conducive to ambitious designs.
[116] On this subject, see Harnack,
Chronologic, vol. i., p. 202. The list of Julius Africanus is compiled from indications in Eusebius.
[117] These figures, taken together, amount to
128 years ; they begin,
[119] Acta
S. Petri Alex. (Migne, P.
G., vol. xviii., p. 461 ; cf. Lumbroso, LEgitto
al tempo dei Greci e dei Romani, Rome, 1882, p. 185. If Mark the Evangelist is identified with "John, whose surname was Mark," mentioned in the Acts, and in the Epistles of St Paul
and St Peter, the Alexandrian tradition has to
meet the serious objection that
Dionysius of Alexandria (Eusebius vii. 25) refers to his history, without betraying the least suspicion that he had any connection with the Egyptian metropolis.
Q
[119] Plutarch, the brother of Heraclas,
Serenus, Heraclides, Heron, another
Serenus, a woman called Hera'is, Basilides, Potamaena, Marcella. Eusebius vi. 4, 5.
[120] Apol. i. 29.
[121] Euelpius, authorized to preach by
Neon, Bishop of Laranda ; Faulinus,
by Celsus of Iconium ; Theodotius, by Atticus of Synnada. These men are otherwise unknown.
[122] Ile/H
apx&v.
[123] Origen, in Eusebius vi. 19.
[124] A hundred years later, the Council of Nicea,
where the Bishop of
Alexandria was influential, began its canons by an enactment on this point.
[125] Eusebius (vi. 23) refers here to
the Second Book of his Apology for Origen,
now lost. Photius (cod. 118) has preserved some features of it, and seems to have deduced from it,
that Eusebius and Pamphilus did not
implicate any but Egyptian bishops, in the condemnation of Origen. St Jerome (Rufinus, Apol. i. 20)
appears to have heard rumours of
a more extensive episcopal condemnation : " Damnatur a Demetrio episcopo ; exceptis Palaestinae, et
Arabiae, et Phoenices atque
Achaiae sacerdotibus in damnationem eius consentit orbis ; Roma ipsa contra hunc cogit senatum ; non
propter dogmatum novi- tatem nec
propter haeresim, ut nunc adversus eum rabidi canes similant, sed quia gloriam eloquentiae eius
et scientiae ferre non poterant,
et illo dicente omnes muti putabantur."
[126] I say no more, in spite of
Harnack, Chronologie, vol. ii.,
p. 25 (cf.
Ueberliej\ p. 332) and Bardenhewer,
Gesch., vol. ii., p. 80. The passage of
Photius, on which they depend, is derived from one of the many malicious legends about Origen. See
this passage in Dollinger, Hippolyt
und Kallist, p. 264 ; and in Harnack, Ueberlief p. 332 {cf. Migne, P.
G., vol. civ., p. 1229). Even before it was amended by Dollinger, Tillemont had cleared up the
tradition upon this point {Hist,
eccl., vol. iii., p. 769).
[127] Proverbs viii. 22, according to
the Greek version : '0 Ktfptos Hanoi ne
apxT)" 65Qv avrov. St Jerome translates it
Dominus possedit me elsewhere
(Gen. xiv.), where the present participle (qone) of the same verb(qano) occurs twice. He translates it the first time (v. 14) by que creavit, and the second time (v. 22) by
possesses.
[128] This conception of original sin,
as originating outside the world of sense,
differs considerably from that of the Church. It is more like the Valentinian theory. Yet, according to Valentinus, original sin was attributable to a divine being ; that is not the case here.
R
[129] Judaeos fieri sub gravi poena vetuit; idem
etiam de christianis sanxit. Spartian, Severus 17 (vol. i., p. 137, Peter).
[130] For the intellectual position of that day, in
matters of philosophy and
religion, see Jean Reville, La n'ligion a RSme sous les
S&vtres, 1S86, p.
190 et seq.
[131] See above, pp. 231 and 250.
[133] Eusebius vi. 28 ; Origen, In Matth. 28.
[134] St Jerome, De
virz's, 56.
[135] Firmilian, ap.
Cypr., ep. lxxv. 10.
[136] Cat. lib.
[137] Dionysius of Alexandria, in Eusebius vii. 10.
[138] For this persecution, see (1st)
Cyrian, Ep. 1-56 ; De
lapsisj (2nd) Dionysius
of Alexandria, letters to Fabius of Antioch (Eusebius vi. 41, 42) to Domitius and Didymus (Eusebius vii. 11, 20), to Germanus
[139] For the persecution ofValerian, see (1st)
Dionysius of Alexandria, letters to
Hermammon (Eusebius vii. 10) and to Germanus (vii. 11). In this last letter, he reproduces the account of his trial before the Prefect of Egypt in 257. (Note that the letter to Domitian and Didymus, which Eusebius gives later, relates to the Decian persecution,
and not to that of Valerian); (2nd) Cyprian, Ep. lxxvi.-lxxix.; (3rd) Passion of St Cyprian ; (4th) The Life of St Cyprian, by his deacon Pontius ; (5th) The Passions of St Fructuosus, Bishop of Tarragona, and his companions, Marien and James, of SS. Montanus, Lucius, etc.; (6th) Eusebius vii. 12.
[140] Account of the appearance of St Cyprian before
the proconsul of Africa, Aspasius Paternus, on August 30, 257. The proconsul
said to the Bishop—" Qui Romanam religionem non colunt debere Romanas caeremonias recognoscere. . . . Non solum de epis- copis verum etiam de presbyteris mihi scribere dignati sunt (Valeri- anus and Gallienus impp.). . . . Praeceperunt etiam ne in aliquibus locis conciliabula fiant nec ccemeteria ingrediantur. Si quis itaque hoc tam salubre praeceptum non observaverit, capite plectetur. In the account of the trial of St Dionysius of Alexandria, the Prefect
[141] Cyprian, Ep. Ixxvi.-lxxix. These
confessors were scattered in groups
throughout the metallum of Sigus,
a few miles to the southeast of Cirta, in Numidia. The bishops had all taken
part in the Council of
Carthage in 256.
[142] Ep. lxxx.
[143] For the
martyrs of Massa Candida, near Utica, see a treatise by
[144] He was
then in Thrace, near Byzantium. These edicts are mentioned by Eusebius (vii. 30) and by Lactantius, De
mortibus pers. 6. No
martyrdom we know of can be connected with them.
[145] He
imagined he had succeeded : "Quod ipsum (the assemblies) facere desisse (adfirmabant) post edictum meum quo secundum mandata tua hetaerias esse vetueram (Ep. x. 96).
[146]
Apol. 39. 2
See Cyprian, Ep. Ixvii. 6.
3 Beside the argument from expediency, some
have thought they discerned
indications that the Roman Church availed itself of the burial club legislation ; but these indications are extremely slight,
and
[149] The documents collected by Monceaux
(Hist. litt. de PAfriquc chrt'tienne, vol. i.,
p. 5) do not represent native legends, but only Byzantine compilations of late date, with no
foundation in local tradition.
[150] Tertullian (Adv.
fudeos i.) mentions, as converted to Christ, Getulorum varietates et Maurorum multifines. But we
have reason to
distrust his exaggeration.
[151] This does not apply to sermons; even in
the time of St Augustine, preaching
still went on in Punic. And a knowledge of this language was indispensable for the exercise of the
ministry in certain localities.
[152] Pro-consular Numidia was such part of the
ancient kingdom of Numidia,
or Africa nova, as fell to the pro-consulate, when the province
was divided between the pro-consul and the legate. Scilli has not yet been identified.
[153] Tertullian, Ad
Scap. 3, relates that he became blind.
[154] It is not absolutely impossible that he
was the lawyer Tertullian, of whose
writings some fragments are included in the Digest, i. 3, 27 I xxix. i. 23 ; xlviii. 2, 28 ; xlix. 17, 4.
[155] He is generally regarded as such ;
but it is possible that he may have been
Bishop of Tuburbum Minus.
[156] De jejun. 13. This
book was written about the year 220 ; it is one of Tertullian's last writings.
[157] Cyprian, Ep. 69. 4 He was also called
Thascius.
[158] M. Harnack thinks it the work of Xystus
II. (Texte und W.,
vol. xiii.
i ; cf. vol. xx., 3, p. 116 ; Chrotiologie, vol. ii., p. 387).
[159] Novatianusplebi in Evangelioperstanti
salutem, title of De
cibis.
[160] Adversus fudaeos, De laude martyrii,
Quod idola dii non sin/.
[161] De Pascha, De sabbato, De
circuincisione, De sacerdote, De oratione,
De instantia, De Attalo.
[162] Socrates, H. E. iv. 28 ;
Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria, at the end of the
6th century, saw a "passion" of Novatian—a fictitious composition of no value. The name of a
martyr Novatian appears in the
martyrology of St Jerome on June 29. I think it must be the same who had figured also on the 27th at the
head of a list which has an African
look. It seems very unlikely that the founder of the schism would have got into the calendars of the
Church. The Roman calendar,
which forms a part of the pseudo (Hieronymian) compilation, took its final form
about 422 A.D., shortly
after the last Novatian churches
in Rome were closed.
[163] Ep. xlv., xlviii.
[164] Cornelius and Cyprian are
commemorated together in Kalendar and
Collect (September 16). See Roman Breviary, and
Benson's Cyprian, pp.
610-620, for the complications about the calendars.— Translator's Note.
[165] Cyprian, Ep. Ixxv. 7 (letter of
Firmilian); Dionysius of Alexandria in
Eusebius vii. 7.
[166] This is
apparent from the Didascalia and the Apostolic Constitutions.
[167] The attitude of Eusebius in the matter
leads to this conclusion. To him,
"the ancient use" is that baptism is not repeated, but only imposition of hands ; Cyprian's method
seemed to him an innovation.
[168] Amongst Cyprian's letters,
lxix.-lxxv. relate to this matter. Letter Ixix. ad
Magnum, however, does not touch the main question. Cyprian is considering the particular case of the
Novatianists, whom he classes with other
heretics, and he expounds his doctrine on clinical baptism.
[169] Theproceso
verbal of this Council is preserved. It is the most ancient document of the kind. The bishops
say they are assembled ex
provincia Africa Numidia Mauritania.
- Such, no doubt, was the belief
also of l'rivatus of Lambesis, but that
did not prevent his deposition by the Council of Africa.
[171] Pisidia
and Lyeaonia then formed part of the province of Galatia. It is not certain that the "
Galatians," to whom the celebrated Epistle
was addressed, were true Galatians, inhabitants of the ancient Celtic territory. There is no reason why the
name should not simply refer to
the Christian communities founded by St Paul in Lystra, Iconium, Antioch in Pisidia, during his
first missionary journey.
[172] We have a letter from Origen to Gregory
in chap. xiii. of the Philocalia.
[173] Pontus Galaticus and Pontus Polemoniacus
formed part of the province
of Cappadocia in the 2nd and 3rd centuries.
[174] In the next century, it was said that
Gregory found only seventeen Christians
in Neo-Caesarea, and left there at his death only seventeen pagans.
[175] St Alexander, the charcoal-burner.
[176] See p. 306 of this volume.
[177] The Bop&Ses of Gregory (Ep.
can. 5) are no doubt identical with the Boparol of
Zosimus, Hist. nova. i. 27,
31, 34.
[178] St
Gregory Thaumaturgus certainly wrote: 1st. The Panegyric of Origen ; 2nd. The Epistle, containing the
Canons, addressed to a lepuraros irairas, no doubt some neighbouring bishop, who had
consulted him ; 3rd. The Creed ; 4th. The Paraphrase of Ecclesiastes. Of more doubtful authenticity are the
treatises addressed to Theo- pompus, On
the impassibility or passibility of God, To Tatian, On the Soul, and To Philagrius or Evagrius, on
Consubstantiality. The first of these
exists only in Syriac (Ryssel, Greg. Thaum, 1880, p.
73, German version); the third appears among the
works of Saints Gregory
Nazianzen and Gregory of Nyssa (P. G., vol.
xxxvii., p. 383, vol.
xlvi., p. 1101). The other writings which bear his name are apocryphal, notably the Kara /xtyos 7r/o-m, which is the work of an Apollinarian. For his biography apart from
his works, see Eusebius vi. 30 ;
vii. 14, 28, 30. His panegyric by St Gregory of Nyssa, and the few details furnished by St Basil,
represent traditions collected about a
century after the death of the saint in Pontus, either by the authors themselves or by their grandmother
Macrina, who was living in Pontus
soon after the death of Gregory, and may have seen him.
[179] Eusebius vi. 11.
[180] St Jerome (De
Viris} 64 : cf.
Chronologie, 01. 251, 4) speaks of a priest of Antioch called Germinus, who must have lived under Bishop Zebinus, and who left literary remains.
[181] See above, p. 269, also p. 336.
[182] Eusebius v. 23 ; cf. see above,
p. 211.
[183] Ed. Hallier,
Tcxte unci Unt., vol. ix. 1, p. S6.
[184] De Dca Syria.
[186] Otto,
Corpus Apol., vol. ix. 423.
[187] Cureton, Spic.
Syriacum; French translation in Nau,
Bardesane Pastrologue,
le Livre des lois despays, Paris, 1899; Eusebius,
Praep. ev. vi. 9,
10, has preserved two fragments to be found also in the Recogn. Clem. ix. 19,
etc. Cf. Nau, Une
Biographic im'dite de Bardesane
Pastrologue, Paris, 1897.
[188] Was it the Emperor Caracalla ?
[189] He may have been the author of the Acts of
St Thomas, written about this
time, or at least of the hymns in it, which are touched with Gnosticism.
[190] Eusebius
v. 12, 22, 23, 25 ; vi. 8-11. 2
Ibid. iv. 5 ; v. 12.
3 Eusebius
gives this as the starting-point of the list. But even supposing that a Christian community organized itself round the
Roman camp after the siege, and
that this community had bishops, the difficulty
still exists, though the time is a little prolonged.
[193] Eusebius vi. 20, 23.
[194] Ibid. 33 : rbv auTrjpa nal Kvptov ijfiQiv \{yeiv roXfiCiv fii;
Trpov<peffTdvai Kar'
ioiav ovaias ireptyparprjv rrpb rrjs eU ivOpwirovs
indtifjilas, nrjSi nr\v Oeirt^Ta iSlavZytft ^Tfo\iTevofiivr)v airru nbvrjv TT)V TrarpiK^v.
[195] Eusebius vii. 29, Trjs twv iir 'AfTtoxetas 'EWtjvikuv
Traidevrijpluv diarpt^rjs
irpoeuTiis.
[196] This seems to imply that Artemas was still
living and in Rome. See above,
pp. 218 and 220.
[197] This is
St Hilary's explanation (Dc synodis, 81, 86)
and St Basil's (Ep. 52);
St Athanasius (De syn. 43) has another which is very subtle. Some years before, Pope Dionysius had reproved Dionysius of Alexandria for his hesitation in making use of the term. It is quite clear that the same meaning was not attached to it everywhere.
[198] See p.
273 of this volume. 2 To Germanus, Eusebius vii. 11.
[204] Athanasius, De decretis Nic. sytt., c. 26.
[206] Athanasius, De
sent. Dion., c. 13.
[207] Eusebius
vii. 26 ; cf. Athan., De
synodis, 44 ; De
decretis Nic., 25, and De sent. Dion, passim. 5 Ep. 41.
[209] The letter of Theonas to the high
chamberlain, Lucian, is a modern
fabrication ; see Batiffol. Bull, critic., vol.
vii., p. 155.
[210] Neither Eusebius nor St Jerome speak of
Theognostus.
356
[211] Cod. 282.
[212] Ep. 4, ad
Serap., c. 11 ; De Decretis Nic., c. 25.
Stephen Gobar (Photius,
cod. 232) is rather scandalized at these quotations.
[213] Adv. Eunonium,
Migne, P. G., vol. xlv., p. 661. A fragment
of Theognostus has been found at Venice by Fr.
Diekamp, and published by him in
the Theol. Quartalschrift
of Tubingen, 1902, p. 483 ; cf. Harnack, in Texte und Unt., vol. xxiv., fasc. 3.
[214] On Pierius, see Eusebius vii. 32 ; St
Jerome, De viris, 76 ; cf.
Ep., 49, 70; in
Matth. xxiv. 36; Photius, cod. 118, 119; and the extracts from Philip of Side, published by C. de Boor (Texte
und Unt., vol. v.,
fasc. 2).
[216] Theodore, the poet-advocate of Alexandria,
quoted in the 5th century by
Philip of Side (Texte und Unt., vol. v.,
fasc. 2, p. 171 ; cf. Photius, loc.
tit.), says that Pierius and his brother Isidore were both martyrs, and that a great temple (vaov
^yiarov) was erected in their honour at
Alexandria. It is certain that there was in Alexandria a Church of Pierius (Epip., Haer. lxix. 2).
Perhaps two distinct Pierius
have been confused.
[217] Procopius of Gaza, In
Genes, iii. 21 (Migne, P. G., vol.
lxxxviii., p. 221) ;
Leontius of Byzantium (Mai, Scrip, vet., vol.
vii., p. 85), and Justinian (Ep.
ad. Menam., P. G., vol. lxxxvi., p. 961) quote a book of Peter irept rod p.7jdi
irpov-jrapxei" ttjv ^XV" Hyo^
a/xaprrjaaaav tovto eh aQ/xa p\Yi6r)vai, in which the pre-existence of
the soul and its fall, before its union with
the body, is treated as a pagan idea (iWrjviKrjs
(piXoaofilas) and quite
contrary to Christian piety.
[218] The seven fragments of the treatise upon the
resurrection preserved are in Syriac (Pitra-Martin,
Anal., vol. iv., pp. 189 and 426), except the
first (II. A.) which comes from another book of Pierius, upon the divinity (irepl OebT-qros), quoted at the Council of
Ephesus, several fragments
of which have also been found in the Syriac MSS. discovered by P. Martin (loc.
tit., pp. 187, 425).
[219] Apol. i. adv. lib. Ruf., c. 11.
[220] Socrates also, H.
E. vi. 13, says that in his dialogue
Xenon,
Methodius
spoke of Origen with admiration. It is possible that this dialogue is identical with that on creatures (Photius, cod. 235), in
which a speaker called Xenon does come in. 3 Cod. 237.
[222] According to the legend regarding him, which
is, however, rather vague (ws
o wepl avrov \6yos), Lucian
was born at Samosata, of distinguished parents ; in his early youth he
attended at Edessa the lectures
of a celebrated exegist called Macarius. But all this is very doubtful. The narrator appears to be inspired more by recollections of Lucian, the satirist, and of the fame of the schools at Edessa in the 5th century, than by trustworthy tradition. He wrote, besides, at rather a late date, for he relies upon Philostorgius. Upon this subject, see Pio Franchi de Cavalieri in the Studi
e doc. distoriae diritto, 1897, p. 110 et
seq. ; cf. Nuovo Bull, di archeol. crist., 1904, p.
37.
[223] St Jerome, Praef.
in Evv. in Paralip., ep. 106,
[224] Gospels of the Hebrews, of the Egyptians, of
St Peter ; see above, pp. 89,
122, 325, 351. The Gnostics possessed also gospels of Thomas, of Philip, of Mathias, etc.
[225] Besides these fragments just enumerated, and
some of less length already
known, we have now a Coptic version compiled with patient wisdom by Carl Schmidt, by means of about 2000 fragments of a papyrus manuscript in the library at Heidelberg. These fragments, unfortunately, are far from representing the entire original text, but Schmidt has arranged and restored them as far as possible, has translated
them into German, and provided them with commentaries on all the questions arising. C. Schmidt, Acta
Pauli, Leipzig, 1904.
[226] For the
text of these writings consult the edition of Lipsius and Bonnet, Acta apostolorum apocrypha, which
includes them all. The collection,
published in 1851 by Tischendorf under the same
title, is far
surpassed by this new edition ; as are also the Acta
Thomae and the Acta
Andreae cum laudatione contexta, published in 1883 and 1895
[227] The
account of the martyrdom of St Peter was afterwards detached from the rest of the story and
developed, and provided with various
topographical details it was attributed to Linus, the first successor of the Apostle. The same name was
attached later on to the
Passion of St Paul taken from the Acta Fault.
[228] See pp.
190 and 316 of this volume.
[231] In
certain countries, as we learn from the "canonical" Epistle of St Gregory, Thaumaturgus, and other Oriental
documents, there was a sort of
classification of the penitents, distinguished by the names of Hearers (aKpoibfuevot), Kneelers
(viroiriirTovTa), and Bystanders (avoTavTii).
[232] The
Council of Elvira, c. 57, speaks of Christian ladies who lent
[234] Similar
abuses are condemned in canons 19 and 20 of the Council of Elvira.
[235] There were among Christians, actors and
gladiators, even light women and
lenones. It is needless to say that such professions were not allowed by the ecclesiastical
authorities.
[236] Upon this subject see my memoir " Le concile d'Elvire et les flamines Chretiens," in the
Melanges Renter, 1887, p. 159 et
seq.
[237] As to the legends about St James, I have
expressed my opinions on them in
a memoir entitled "St Jacques en Galice,"
published in the
Annates du Midi, vol. xii. (1900), p. 145.
[238] Those of Legio (Asturica), of Saragossa, of
Emerita, of Ossonova (Faro), of
Evora, of Acci (Guadix), Castulo, Mentesa, Urci, Toledo, Salavia,Eliocroca;of
Cordova,Seville,Tucci,lpagrum, Illiberis,Malaga.
[239] Letter of Cornelius, Eusebius vi. 43.
[240] The same offices, except that of
doorkeeper, are mentioned about the
same time, in the correspondence of St Cyprian as existing in Carthage.
[241] In other churches we hear also of seven
deacons ; no doubt a reminiscence
of the "seven deacons" of Jerusalem (Counc. of Neo- Caesarea, can. 15).
[242] We learn this from documents relating to
the seizure of churches in 303. It
is, however, quite impossible to be exact. The legends about some of these presbyteral churches of the 4th century place their origin very far back. But, though roughly speaking quite credible, these legends are not to be relied on for details.
[243] Beside the facts already quoted, see Canon 25 of the Council of Elvira.
[244] Already St Ignatius of Antioch, Ad.
Polyc., 5, had
advised virgins not to
plume themselves on their profession, or to set themselves above their bishops,
[245] Ep. 258, ad
Epiph.
[246] lUpl 7-77s eV
llepuidt nayiKw, analyzed by Photius, cod. 81.
[247] Even
Saturn, the precursor and father of Zeus, had his equivalent in Zervan, or Time personified, who seems to have been added to the Iranian Pantheon in Babylon.
[248] See especially Justin, Apol. i. 66,
and Tertullian, De baptismo, 5 ; de Corona 15 ; Praesc. 40.
[249] Still the Sol
invictus was not peculiar to the Mithraists ; other religious confraternities also venerated it.
[250] In his
Ecclesiastical History, vii. 31, Eusebius bears witness that Manichaeism, of Persian origin, was then already very prevalent. He wrote in the first years of the 4th century.
[251] I give here only the principal points.
The Manichaean mythology is as
complicated by adventures as was that of the early Babylonians, with which it had features in common.
[252] The
apocalyptic books of Baruch and Esdras, written during the generation which followed the great catastrophe, promised that Israel should be restored very shortly. On these books see Schiirer, op.
cit., vol. iii.,
p. 223 et seg.
[254] A rather
later collection, the Tosephta, has not
attained the canonical
authority the Mishna enjoys amongst Jews.
[255] Each of these Talmuds consists of two
parts, the Mishna, common to both, which forms the text ; and
the Gemara or commentary, which is different in each
Talmud.
[256] The Council of Elvira, about 300, forbade
Christians to eat with Jews, or
to have their harvests blessed by them (c. 49, 50).